Professional Documents
Culture Documents
Epdf.tips the World in World Wars Experiences Perceptions An
Epdf.tips the World in World Wars Experiences Perceptions An
Studies in
Global Social History
Series Editor
Marcel van der Linden
International Institute of Social History, Amsterdam, The Netherlands
Editorial Board
Sven Beckert
Harvard University, Cambridge, MA, USA
Philip Bonner
University of the Witwatersrand, Johannesburg, South Africa
Dirk Hoerder
University of Arizona, Phoenix, AR, USA
Chitra Joshi
Indraprastha College, Delhi University, India
Amarjit Kaur
University of New England, Armidale, Australia
Barbara Weinstein
New York University, New York, NY, USA
VOLUME 5
The World in World Wars
Experiences, Perceptions and Perspectives from
Africa and Asia
Edited by
Heike Liebau, Katrin Bromber, Katharina Lange,
Dyala Hamzah and Ravi Ahuja
LEIDEN • BOSTON
2010
On the cover: “Farewell” by Pran Nath Mago. Collection of the Fine Arts Museum,
Punjabi University. Patiala, India (with friendly permission of the descendants).
The world in world wars : experiences, perceptions and perspectives from Africa and
Asia / edited by Heike Liebau . . . [et al.].
p. cm. — (Studies in global social history ; v. 5)
Includes bibliographical references and index.
ISBN 978-90-04-18545-6 (hardback : alk. paper)
1. World War, 1914–1918—Africa. 2. World War, 1914–1918—Asia.
3. World War, 1914–1918—Social aspects—Africa. 4. World War, 1914–1918—
Social aspects—Asia. 5. World War, 1939–1945—Africa. 6. World War,
1939–1945—Asia. 7. World War, 1939–1945—Social aspects—Africa.
8. World War, 1939–1945—Social aspects—Asia. I. Liebau, Heike.
D575.W67 2010
940.3’5—dc22
2010028662
ISSN 1874-6705
ISBN 978 90 04 18545 6
Acknowledgements ............................................................................ ix
Introduction ........................................................................................ 1
PART ONE
Front Lines and Status Lines: Sepoy and ‘Menial’ in the Great
War 1916–1920 .............................................................................. 55
Radhika Singha
PART TWO
PART THREE
Indices
General Index ................................................................................. 603
Index of Names ............................................................................. 609
Index of Places ............................................................................... 611
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
The Editors
INTRODUCTION1
While the two great conflicts of 1914–1918 and 1939–1945 are usually
conceived of as ‘world wars’ in Western historiography, their history
has largely not been written as global history. Europe, North America
and, to some extent, Japan still dominate the international discourse
about these wars. The academic establishments of the former two
world regions have provided the dominant conceptual frameworks
and their national spaces have constituted the principal geographi-
cal units of research. Even if ‘peripheral’ areas and actors have come
under the purview of historical investigation, they have been examined
frequently only with regard to their ‘contribution’ to metropolitan
‘war efforts’, i.e. from an unabashedly Eurocentric angle. As the ‘Age
of World Wars’ receded into the past, the definition of what consti-
tuted the ‘world’ of these wars tended to become ever narrower. The
presence of Africans and Asians on European battlefields, for instance,
had been almost fully erased from historical memory by the end of the
century and was hardly considered significant by most historians of
the world wars. The definition of the spatial and chronological scope
of the wars, as well as their very naming, are, moreover, still hege-
monically and narrowly determined by European perspectives and
conventions.2 This is all the more remarkable since even among those
states which are conceived of as being directly (i.e. ‘officially’) involved
in the Second World War, “basic questions such as ‘what’, ‘when’ and
‘who’” are still disputed at the turn of the twenty-first century”.3
1
Most of the contributions to this volume were presented at the conference The
World in World Wars: Experiences, Perceptions and Perspectives from the South held
at the Zentrum Moderner Orient (ZMO) in Berlin in June 2007. Funded by the Ger-
man Research Council (DFG), this conference was jointly conceived and organized by
a number of ZMO researchers then working on the history of the First and Second
World War. It gave public expression to the emergence of a line of research that is
now solidly rooted at the ZMO.
2
Joanna Bourke points out that even among the main participants in the Second
World War, naming conventions differ: while it is referred to as ‘the Second World
War’ in Britain, it is called ‘World War Two’ in the United States, ‘the Great Patriotic
War’ in Russia and ‘the Greater East Asian War’ in Japan. See Joanna Bourke, The
Second World War: A People’s History (Oxford, 2001), p. 3.
3
Bourke, The Second World War, p. 3.
2 introduction
4
See e.g.: Rozina Visram, The history of the Asian community in Britain (London,
2007).
5
Joshua S. Goldstein, How Gender Shapes the War System and Vice Versa (Cam-
bridge, 2001). Karen Hagemann and Stefanie Schüler-Springorum, eds., Home/Front:
The Military, War and Gender in Twentieth-Century Germany (New York, 2002).
6
Wolfram Wette, ed., Der Krieg des kleinen Mannes. Eine Militärgeschichte von
unten (Munich, Zurich, 1994).
7
Jay M. Winter, Remembering war: the Great War between memory and history in
the twentieth century (New Haven, Conn. et al., 2006), p. 6.
introduction 3
8
Neil Hanson, The Unknown Soldier. The Story of the Missing of the Great War
(London, 2005); Jean-Yves Le Naour, The Living Unknown Soldier: A Story of Grief
and the Great War, transl. Penny Allen (London, 2005).
9
Anne Lipp, “Diskurs und Praxis. Militärgeschichte als Kulturgeschichte”, in
Was ist Militärgeschichte? eds. Thomas Kühne and Benjamin Ziemann, Krieg in der
Geschichte, 6 (Paderborn, 2000), pp. 211–227.
10
See for instance: Rudolf Albertini, “The Impact of Two World Wars on the
Decline of Colonialism”, Journal of Contemporary History 4, 1 (1969), 17–35; Thomas
G. Fraser, “Germany and the Indian Revolution, 1914–1918”, Journal of Contempo-
rary History 12, 2 (1977), 255–272; Johannes H. Voigt, India in the Second World War
(New Delhi, 1987). An interesting and somewhat exceptional volume combined the
then prevalent focus with some attention to soldiers’ experiences: D.C. Ellinwood and
S.D. Pradhan, eds., India and World War I (New Delhi, 1978).
11
See especially: David E. Omissi, ed., Indian voices of the Great War: soldiers’
letters, 1914–18 (Basingstoke, 1999); Susan C. VanKoski, The Indian Ex-soldier from
the Eve of the First World War to Partition: a Study of Provisions for Ex-soldiers and
Ex-soldiers’ Role in National Life (unpublished Columbia dissertation 1996).
12
See: Shahid Amin, “Some considerations on evidence, language and history”,
Indian History Congress Symposia Papers (Delhi, 1994). See also Ahuja, in this volume.
13
See e.g.: Nandini Gooptu, The Politics of the Urban Poor in Early Twentieth-
century India (Cambridge, 2001).
4 introduction
14
Consider, for instance, a 1997 conference at Wolfson College, Cambridge, where
historians from different continents discussed “The New Military History of South
Asia”. Clive Dewey, “The New Military History of South Asia”, IIAS Newsletter 9,
http://www.iias.nl/iiasn9/south/sewey/html (accessed February 18, 2008); Randolph
Cooper, “Review of: Small Arms of the East India Company 1600–1865, vol. I: Pro-
curement and Design, vol. II: Catalogue of Patterns. By D. F. Harding, Foresight
Books, 1997”, Modern Asian Studies 33, 3 (1999), 759–767.
15
For the Middle Eastern case there is, for instance, the conference on memories of
the First World War in the Eastern Mediterranean hosted in April 2001 at the German
Oriental Institute in Beirut, published in Olaf Farschid, Manfred Kropp and Stephan
Dähne, eds., The First World War as Remembered in the Countries of the Eastern
Mediterranean (Beiruter Texte und Studien) 99 (Würzburg, 2006); another example
is the workshop The Middle East in Two World Wars hosted at Tufts University in
May 2002.
16
See, for instance, the contributions by Bruschi, Chetty and Das in this volume.
17
Christian Koller, “Von Wilden aller Rassen niedergemetzelt.” Die Diskussion um
die Verwendung von Kolonialtruppen in Europa zwischen Rassismus, Kolonial- und
Militärpolitik (1914–1930) (Stuttgart, 2001).
18
For a detailed discussion, see the contribution by Lovering in this volume.
introduction 5
19
Amitav Ghosh, “Lessons of Empire”, The Hindu, June 24, 2003.
20
See e.g.: Visram, The history of the Asian community in Britain. The story of 600
unarmed South African troops who died on board the SS Mendi is similarly utilized
for ‘Black History Month’ in British schools. See also Samson’s contribution in this
volume.
21
See e.g.: David Omissi, “Europe through Indian eyes: Indian soldiers encounter
England and France, 1914–1918”, English Historical Review CXXII/496 (2007), 371–
396; see also several contributions in World War I. Five Continents in Flanders, eds.
Dominiek Dendooven and Piet Chielens (Tielt, 2008).
22
Tai Yong Tan, The Garrison State: the Military, Government and Society in Colo-
nial Punjab 1849–1947 (Thousand Oaks, 2005); David E. Omissi, The Sepoy and the
Raj: the Indian army, 1860–1940, (Studies in military and strategic history) (Basing-
stoke, 1994); Rajit K. Mazumder, The Indian army and the making of Punjab (Delhi,
2003).
23
Timothy H. Parsons, The African rank-and-file: social implications of colonial
military service in the King’s African Rifles, 1902–1964 (Portsmouth, New Hampshire,
6 introduction
been raised in the process. To what extent were class, ethnic, regional
or gendered affiliations and roles recast by massive drafting? To what
extent did these reconfigurations also inform the post-war social and
political struggles? By tracing the transformation of gender and citi-
zenship in Syria and Lebanon, Elizabeth Thompson has shown the
significance of the world war experience for the shaping of political
structures and civic orders in the colonial and post-colonial Middle
East.24 In a number of other contexts however, both world wars have
been studied as temporally discrete and spatially segmented events.
This is the case for Africa, for example, the long-term social histories
of the East and West African contingents being a noteworthy excep-
tion.25 The discrete approach here not only implies the ‘metropolitan
point of view’ with its narrow focus on specific military operations;
it also evinces erasures in the collective memory with regard to the
mobility of African troops between various regions of Africa. Such is
the case of the East Africa Campaign of 1914–1918, the representa-
tions of which primarily rest on the participation of colonial troops
from German East Africa (today mainland Tanzania) and the Kenya
Colony,26 and ‘omit’ the enlistment of South African troops. Over-
coming the temporal discreteness and spatial segmentation of conven-
tional historical perspectives creates, in this case, the conditions for a
systematic assessment of the mobility of African troops within Africa
during both world wars.
Writing about perspectives from South Asia, Africa and the Middle
East with an emphasis on cultural and social effects of the wars poses
particular methodological challenges. Using, and sometimes uncover-
ing, specific and new types of sources is a necessity. In addition to
‘classical’ archival material, new research draws on oral testimonies,
autobiographical literature and newspaper archives. The question,
however, is not just one “of countering local remembrance against
authorized accounts” or of dealing with the “relationship between
27
Shahid Amin, Event, Metaphor, Memory: Chauri Chaura, 1922–1992 (Berkeley,
Los Angeles 1995) p. 4.
28
Christopher Bayly and Tim Harper, Forgotten Armies: The Fall of British Asia,
1941–45 (Harvard, 2006); Hanson, The Unknown Soldier; Le Naour, The Living
Unknown Soldier; Ian Gleeson, The unknown force: Black, Indian and Coloured sol-
diers through two wars, (South Africans at War) 12 (Rivonia, 1994); Arthur E. Barbeau
and Florette Henri, The unknown soldiers: Black American Troops in World War I
(Philadelphia, 1974).
29
Omissi, Indian voices of the Great War.
30
Ibid. See also the contributions by Markovits and Ahuja in this volume.
31
For perceptive methodological observations see: Amin, “Some considerations”.
32
Jay M. Winter, “The Setting: The Great War in the Memory Boom of the Twen-
tieth Century”, Ch. 1 in Winter, Remembering War, pp. 17–51.
33
See Bourke, The Second World War.
34
For the Berliner Lautarchiv (sound archives) see: Jürgen Mahrenholz, “Record-
ings of South Asian Languages and Music in the Lautarchiv of the Humboldt Uni-
versity Berlin”, in “When the war began, we heard of several kings.” South Asian
prisoners in World War I Germany, eds. Ravi Ahuja, Heike Liebau and Franziska Roy
(forthcoming).
8 introduction
35
Rainer Gries and Wolfgang Schmale, eds., Kultur der Propaganda (Bochum,
2005); Sanjoy Bhattacharya, Propaganda and information in Eastern India, 1939–45:
A Necessary Weapon of War (London, 2001); Katrin Bromber, Imperiale Propaganda.
Die ostafrikanische Militärpresse im Zweiten Weltkrieg (Berlin, 2009).
36
Gyanendra Pandey, “The Long Life of Rumor”, Alternatives: Global, Local, Politi-
cal 27, 2 (2002), 165–191; Pamela J. Stewart and Andrew Strathern, Witchcraft, Sor-
cery, Rumors, and Gossip (Cambridge, 2004); Indivar Kamtekar, “The Shiver of 1942,”
Studies in History, 18, 1 (2002), 81–102. See also the articles by Liebau and Ahuja in
this volume.
37
To paraphrase G. F. Kennan’s famous characterisation of the First World War.
38
Thus, Olaf Farschid on the First World War in the Eastern Mediterranean; see
Farschid, “The First World War as a Factor of Political and Social Transformation,”
in The First World War as Remembered in the Countries of the Eastern Mediterranean,
eds. Farschid, Kropp and Dähne (Würzburg, 2006), pp. 1–19, here p. 1.
introduction 9
II
The volume consists of nineteen chapters that have been divided into
three distinct yet interrelated sections. In War Experiences and Percep-
tions the contributions focus on the experiences of soldiers, combat-
ants and followers on the frontline and in the rear of the front. In
Representations and Responses the emphasis is on immediate or orga-
nized responses as fleshed out in public debates, propaganda activities
and in individual and collective memories. Finally, Social and Politi-
cal Transformations discusses the broader implications of the wars for
African and Asian societies. The purpose of such a division was to
avoid grouping the papers by geography or polity in order to encourage
cross-regional readings and readings exploring the diversity of actors
and institutions involved. On the assumptions that the two world wars
should not be considered discrete events but rather the connected pin-
nacles of an ‘Age of World Wars’, and that they are tightly woven into
the matrix of the colonial era, there was also no attempt at dividing the
chapters according to the military conflict they dealt with.
frontline and in the rear of the front and prisoners of war or people who
became interned due to the war situation. Their varied experiences all
implied the immediate encounter with the ‘enemy’. Their mobility, the
transfer from their home regions to diverse theatres of war, brought
them into contact with people whom they otherwise would not have
met. Their war experiences may well have influenced their perception
of class, caste, race, gender and tribe. The contributions look at the
so-called unknown soldiers as human beings who were torn out of
their former daily life and had to develop strategies to cope with the
new situations war confronted them with. World views also changed
in accordance with a new perception of geography they were able to
acquire due to their war service.
This new perception of geography emerges in the first paper deal-
ing with South Asian soldiers in France during the First World War.
Drawing on earlier scholarship based on the letters sent to their fami-
lies by Punjabi and other Indian recruits during the First World War,
when over a million Indian soldiers were drafted by the British and
dispatched to various fronts, Claude Markovits looks at the expe-
riences of ordinary Indian soldiers in France, focusing on their geo-
graphical and gendered representations of Europe from the rear of
the front. Having been transferred to France, the soldiers, he shows,
came to realize that Europe was constituted not just by the British
vilayat (‘Englistan’), but indeed, by different vilayats (an observation
also made by Ravi Ahuja in this volume). In that context, Markovits
then endeavours to recover the ‘untold stories’ between the lines of
their censored letters. Focusing on their encounter with European
citizens, Markovits delineates the soldiers’ image of European women,
finally asking what they brought home from these encounters after
their return.
The correlations between war recruitment, changes in labour
regimes and questions of identity formation are at the centre of
Radhika Singha’s chapter on the follower ranks of the Indian Army
during the ‘Great War’ (1916–1920)—a very sizeable group of war
participants sorely neglected by historians. Reading different types of
sources ‘against the grain’, and combining them, Singha studies the
South Asian departmental followers and the attached followers, pub-
lic and private, who were treated as a permanent part of the army.
She discusses the status of the follower ranks within the army hierar-
chy, which was coloured by notions of caste and ethnicity. The essay
introduction 11
39
This article by the late Gerhard Höpp is a translated version of a previously pub-
lished article in German: Gerhard Höpp, “Der verdrängte Diskurs. Arabische Opfer
des Nationalsozialismus,” in Blind für die Geschichte? Arabische Begegnungen mit dem
Nationalsozialismus, eds. Gerhard Höpp, Peter Wien and René Wildangel (Berlin,
2004), pp. 215–268. We are grateful to Peter Wien for his introductory and conclud-
ing remarks, which contextualize this article within current research debates.
introduction 13
40
Lars-Broder Keil and Sven Felix Kellerhoff, Gerüchte machen Geschichte. Folgen-
reiche Falschmeldungen im 20. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 2006).
14 introduction
and Asian societies. The chapters link the history of the world wars
to local developments, i.e. responses to colonialism, the anti-colonial
struggle or nationalist movements. On the one hand, they provide new
insights into the changes effected by the wars of local perceptions of
time, space and agency. On the other hand, they discuss differential
appropriations of specific symbols connected with the world wars,
their adaptation to and integration into local narratives. The con-
tributions of this section investigate how constraints caused by war
were employed for the legitimation of future political and economical
planning. They show that post-war politics determined why, how and
when the wars and their participants were remembered or not. And
they ask new questions about the political role of the returning soldier,
whom both the colonial powers and the home societies recurrently
perceived as a problem.
The wars affected specific social groups within the civilian popu-
lation in different ways. Processes of social change were accelerated
or triggered. War history as social history also speaks of the effects
of rationing, the everyday operation of personal networks in times of
scarce resources and new types of exchange between urban and rural
actors. Katharina Lange’s chapter on the war experiences of the
civilian population in a marginal region of the Syrian ‘hinterland’ dur-
ing the years of the Allied occupation (1941–1946) investigates these
questions. Analysing the wartime implications for everyday life in the
region of Kurd Dagh in North-West Syria, Lange relies on oral nar-
ratives by Syrian peasants, archival documents and published sources
of Syrian and European provenance to reconstruct the social and
economic effects of the Second World War. While the war situation
introduced new regulatory regimes that affected local production and
consumption, new spaces of action were opened up for young villag-
ers of low social status. However, Lange’s analysis also indicates that
the immediate shifts in local social relations caused by the war led to
only very limited, long-term transformations of the social fabric. Most
noticeably, the war experience provides a ground for local evaluations,
and critique, of present-day regulatory regimes.
Spanning a period that covers both world wars, Francesca
Bruschi’s contribution demonstrates how African participation in the
wars “permanently changed Franco-African relations”. French con-
scription and recruitment of West African soldiers led to fundamental
social and political transformations in French West Africa. Veter-
ans’ war experiences transformed their attitudes toward the colonial
introduction 17
III
41
Comparative research should in the future also include other important regions
such as China, Central Asia, South-East Asia and Latin America.
20 introduction
The fundamental question that frames the whole book is: What
made these wars ‘world wars’?
Part of the answer is related to the nature of imperialism and colo-
nialism, which is that a small number of empires controlled, domi-
nated and exploited vast regions of the world. Hence, a global social
history of the world wars has to consider these power relations. During
wartime, the colonies not only served as important reservoirs of mate-
rial and manpower, they also became battlefields and were affected
in many ways by the consequences of the wars. Therefore, research
needs to break away not only from a narrow focus on metropolitan
powers and battlefields but also from an equally Eurocentric historio-
graphical notion informing many writings on colonial history, namely
that “each colony dangl[es] separately at the end of its own string”
or, in other words, “is assumed to exist only in its relationship to the
imperial center.”42 Recent research suggests that horizontal connec-
tions between colonies or across ‘peripheral regions’ need to be seri-
ously considered. War situations in particular led to a reconfiguration
of social space through movements of people, goods and ideas, but
also to temporal immobility, scarcity of provisions and silence; the
two sides of the translocal nature of wars—flows and closures—ought
indeed to lend themselves to further exploration.
Several essays of this volume demonstrate the productivity of this
approach: Dina Rizk Khoury’s contribution, for example, considers
Iraqi prisoners of the First World War in India and Burma. Radhika
Singha’s essay deals with the same period, exploring the role of South
Asian departmental and attached followers in Mesopotamia, among
other questions. Studies of the dynamics between soldiers from differ-
ent British colonies (and prospective nation states) in Africa (Lover-
ing) and of propagandistic problems emerging from the deployment
of African troops in South and South East Asia (Bromber) are also
cases in point. Paradoxically, the world wars were also periods when
colonial subjects transgressed imperial boundaries more frequently
than in peaceful times—periods when their respective empires ceased
to be the all-encompassing spatial frames of reference. The essays on
the experiences of South Asian soldiers in France (Markovits) and
Germany (Ahuja) hint at easily overlooked but potentially momentous
42
Thomas Metcalf, Imperial Connections. India in the Indian Ocean Arena, 1860–
1920 (Berkeley, 2007), pp. 6–7.
introduction 21
43
See for instance: Omissi, “Europe through Indian eyes”; David Killingray, “Sol-
diers, Ex-Servicemen, and Politics in the Gold Coast, 1939–50,” Journal of Modern
African Studies, 21, 3 (1983), 527.
22 introduction
44
William A. Green, “Periodizing World History,” History and Theory, 34, 2 (1995),
99.
24 introduction
shown, the ‘end’ of the Second World War triggered struggles for the
termination of colonial domination in many parts of Africa, Asia and
the Middle East.45 In these parts of the world, the commemoration of
political independence often overshadows the memory of the end of
the war. Moreover, if social movements were effectively suppressed
in most countries during the world wars, the end of armed conflict
signified the beginning of periods of intense social confrontation. Bev-
erly Silver has given comprehensive proof of the hypothesis that strike
movements reached high pitches not only in the metropolitan coun-
tries, but also in colonies and mandated territories after both world
wars.46 At least in South Asia, these were also times of substantial peas-
ant movements and insurrections.
While, generally speaking, chronological tensions are inevitable
between ‘memory’ and ‘record’, i.e. between authorized accounts and
subjective narratives, such tensions are also appreciable between the
histories of victors and victims, of the variegated social groups both in
the metropolis and the periphery that gained from the war and those
equally variegated and geographically dispersed social groups that suf-
fered from its effects. Despite this fact, these latter tensions have as
yet to gain the status of a historiographical problem. Thinking further
along this line, the volume points to the problem of repressed or for-
gotten histories of the world wars that remain unwritten because they
are at odds with the political trajectories of nationally or imperially
framed histories. There are few takers, for instance, for the history of
Arabs persecuted by the Nazi regime, but no scarcity of documenta-
tion, as is shown in one essay (Höpp/Wien). The war services of black
South Africans do not seem to merit the establishment of public ‘lieux
de mémoire’, and the presence of troops from the same country on
the East African battlefields of the First World War are all but forgot-
ten (Chetty, Samson). Struggles against forced recruitment in ‘tribal’
regions of India for Labour Corps for France sit uneasily with the sup-
port rendered by most Indian nationalists after 1914 for the imperial
‘war effort’ (Singha). The local history of a multiethnic border region
that was deeply affected by the Second World War appears to resist
45
See Christopher Bayly and Tim Harper, Forgotten Wars. The End of Britain’s
Asian Empire (Cambridge MA, 2007).
46
Beverly Silver, Forces of Labor: Workers’ Movements and Globalization since 1870
(Cambridge, 2003).
introduction 25
The Editors
PART ONE
Claude Markovits
1
Susan VanKoski, “Letters Home, 1915–16: Punjabi Soldiers Reflect on War and
Life in Europe and their Meanings for Home and Self,” International Journal of Pun-
jab Studies 2 (1995), 43–63..
30 claude markovits
but has seen it mostly from the point of view of military history.2 The
approach chosen here is different, focusing on what the letters tell us
about the way the Indian soldiers perceived the French and French
society.
I begin with a brief account of the Indian Expeditionary Force (IEF)
in France in 1914–18, its composition and its actual role in warfare on
the Western Front. I then move on to an examination of some of the
methodological problems posed by the use of the soldiers’ censored
mails as historical sources. Lastly, I offer a broad analysis of the mate-
rial itself with a focus on the question of gender, as, in the eyes of the
Indian soldiers, it clearly emerged as the main marker of difference
between French and Indian societies. I reflect on two different pos-
sible interpretations, one emphasizing the internalization of certain
norms of colonial discourse, and one giving more weight to the actual
encounters which occurred ‘in the field’ (more precisely, in the rear of
the front) between Indian male soldiers and French female civilians.
2
David Omissi, ed., Indian Voices of the Great War: Soldiers’ Letters, 1914–1918
(Basingstoke and London, 1999).
3
For an interesting survey, see T. R. Metcalf, “Projecting Power. The Indian Army
Overseas,” in Imperial Connections: India in the Indian Ocean Arena 1860–1920, ed.
T. R. Metcalf (Delhi, 2007), pp. 68–101.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 31
any future European conflict. Besides, its equipment was obsolete, its
possession of modern weapons being considered politically dangerous,
as the memory of the Sepoy Revolt of 1857 still haunted British states-
men.4 Therefore the dispatch of a large Indian Expeditionary Force to
France in September 1914 represented a departure from the reigning
military doctrine, and could be explained only by a specific conver-
gence of factors which were both of a strategic and a political charac-
ter. The strategic imperative was the existence of a large gap in British
manpower on the Western Front, once the original British Expedi-
tionary Force had been forced to retreat from Mons with its effectives
severely depleted, and before Kitchener’s New Army was ready to take
the field, which happened only in the summer of 1915. By the end of
August 1914, the British General Staff was seriously short of troops,
and they therefore asked the Government of India to send to France
at least part of the expeditionary force which had been originally des-
tined for Egypt.5 The reason why the Government of India responded
positively, in spite of the serious doubts expressed by the top military
brass, had a lot to do with the personal views of the Viceroy Lord
Hardinge. Hardinge thought on the one hand that the participation
of the Indian Army in the European conflict would raise the political
profile of his Government, and help to rally Indian public opinion to
the war,6 and he also, more cynically, calculated that sending away the
4
A modernization drive started by Kitchener in 1903 aimed at making the Indian
Army capable of fighting the Russians came to an end in 1908 after the Anglo-Russian
Agreement of 1907. See T. A. Heathcote, “The Indian Army and the Grand Strategy of
Empire to 1913,” in Soldiers of the Raj: The Indian Army 1600–1947, eds. Alan J. Guy
and Peter B. Boyden (Coventry, 1997), p. 23ff.
5
According to the diary of General Barrow, military secretary to the India Office,
it was on 27 August that “in consequence of the bad news from France, the Cabinet
decided that ‘K’ (Kitchener) was to have his way and that one Indian Division was
to be sent to France”. On 31 August, Lord Crewe, the Secretary of State for India,
acceded to Kitchener’s demand for a full contingent of four Indian divisions. The
Great War, India Office Diary, Military Secretary, India Office, entries for 27 and 31
August 1914. Asian and African Collections of the British Library, Barrow Collection,
Mss Eur E 420, File 36.
6
He was particularly worried about the financial aspect. He cabled to the Secre-
tary of State Lord Crewe on 27 August: “If I am not in a position to say that one or
two Indian divisions are going to Europe to join the fighting line, I have no doubt
whatever that the proposal to contribute would be received by my Legislative Council
with enthusiasm, but if I have to announce that they are merely going to do garrison
duty in the Mediterranean and in Egypt, there would be no enthusiasm whatever.”
Hardinge to Crewe, Telegram P, August 27, 1914, Hardinge Papers, vol. 101, Cor-
respondence regarding the European War, volume I, no. 127, Cambridge University
Library.
32 claude markovits
7
Hardinge observed in August 1914: “after all it is the Native troops that present
the greatest danger, so, say I, the more that go to the war, the less danger there is at
home”. Quoted in Hew Strachan, The First World War, Volume I: To Arms (Oxford,
2001), p. 793. Quotation ‘provided by Dr G. Martin’, without more details of prov-
enance. It has not been possible to trace this quote in the Hardinge Papers.
8
See Asgarh Ali Sardar, Our heroes of the Great War: a record of the V.C.s won by
the Indian Army during the Great War (Bombay, 1922).
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 33
9
Two semi-official accounts of the Indian campaign in France, written by British
commanding officers, are J. W. B. Merrewether and F. E. Smith, The Indian Corps in
France (London, 1918), and Sir James Willcocks, With the Indians in France (London,
1920).
10
An important contribution, although controversial, is Jeffrey Greenhunt, “The
Imperial Reserve: The Indian Corps on the Western Front, 1914–15,” in Journal of
Imperial and Commonwealth History 12 (1983), 54–73.
34 claude markovits
given a long line to hold- too long- and for two months the army corps
held theirs absolutely intact.”11
A total of 90,000 Indian soldiers and non-combatant personnel,
including some Imperial Service troops (from the princely states) were
sent from India to the Western front, of whom 8557 were killed, and
50,000 wounded, including many crippled for life.12 Besides, 48,000
labourers were also dispatched, in 1917, forming an Indian Labour
Corps which had been mostly recruited from the North-East (amongst
Nagas and Mizos in particular).13 Altogether, this constituted by far
the largest group of Indians to have ever gone to the West. They were
actually more numerous than all the Indians who had made the trip in
the preceding three centuries, including the lascars, the only other sig-
nificant group of Indians having travelled to the West. There is no pre-
cise data on who these men were in terms of region and religion, but
the composition of the IEF broadly reflected that of the Indian Army,
which, in 1914, consisted of 40% Muslims, 30% Hindus, 19% Sikhs,
10% Gurkhas, and 1% others,14 of whom some 50% were from the
Punjab, and most of the rest, except the Gurkhas, from other regions
of Northern India. In ethnic terms, Punjabi Muslims and Punjabi
Sikhs were the groups most represented, but Pathans, including some
from the tribal areas, represented the third largest group, followed by
Gurkhas, Garhwalis, Rajputs. The lingua franca of the Indian Army
was a kind of Hindustani, which was closer to Urdu than to Hindi,
but many soldiers were Punjabi or Pashto speakers.
They represented a cross-section of the middle rungs of rural society
in the Punjab and Northern India. Most of them belonged to families
which had some land, but the majority were illiterate, the Indian Army
having never encouraged education in its ranks. There is a lot of evi-
dence tending to show that they had not been given much information
as to where they were being sent, except for the fact that they were to
11
The Life of F. E. Smith, First Earl of Birkenhead by his son the second Earl of
Birkenhead (London, 1965), letter dated December 29, 1914, p. 270.
12
Gordan Corrigan, Sepoys in the Trenches: the Indian Corps on the Western Front
1914–1915 (Staplehurst, 1999), p. 1.
13
They formed the second largest contingent of labourers recruited to serve at the
rear of the front in France. The largest contingent, 96,000—strong, was from China,
and there were other significant contingents from South Africa, Egypt, and the Brit-
ish West Indies, contributing to a total manpower of 193,500. Michael Summerskill,
China on the Western Front: Britain’s Chinese Work Force in the First World War
(London, 1982), p. 163.
14
S. D. Pradhan, “The Indian Army and the First World War,” in India and World
War 1, eds. De Witt C. Ellinwood and S. D. Pradhan (Delhi, 1978), pp. 49–67.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 35
fight the Germans who were the King’s enemies. They had a vague
notion that they were going to Vilayati, a polysemic term which seems
to have covered both Europe in general and Britain in particular, there-
fore a source of some confusion to the sepoys, who took some time to
discover that France was a different country from Britain. They were
however quick learners, and a look at their correspondence shows that
they rapidly developed elaborate views on the country where their fate
had taken them. Which brings me to the corpus of letters, that is the
main source of this study.
15
On these revolutionaries and British policies towards them, see A. C. Bose, Indian
Revolutionaries Abroad, 1905–1922: In the Background of International Developments
36 claude markovits
the mail to spread their propaganda to the soldiers, whom they were
prevented from contacting directly by a close network of surveillance.
At first that office limited therefore its work to examining the ‘inward’
letters sent mostly from India, but also from other countries, to the
troops in France. The censorship was later extended to the ‘outward’
mails from the wounded in hospitals in England, and, in January 1915,
to the outward mails of troops in France.
The Indian soldiers were great letter writers (although most of them
could not write, a point to which I shall come back). It is estimated
that in March 1915 they wrote between 10,000 and 20,000 letters a
week, except when actually fighting or on the march. Most of these
letters were addressed to their families in India, but there were also
letters to friends, generally other soldiers, who could be posted any-
where, in India or abroad. The censors, who were never more than
eight, helped by two Indian postal clerks, could obviously not read
them all; they appear to have selected them fairly randomly. After
having read some of them, they sent each week a report, which was
circulated to the major ministries (War Office, India Office, Foreign
Office), to Buckingham Palace, and to the commanders of the Indian
divisions. To the report was appended a collection of extracts from
letters, translated into English, an average of some 100 by report. It
is in these extracts that we find the voices of the soldiers, and they
are the source which I, after a few other authors, have used. There
are various sets of this collection, the most complete being probably
in the India Office Military Records, but others are found in various
collections of European manuscripts in the Asian and African collec-
tions of the British Library (in particular the Sir Walter Lawrence and
E. B. Howell collections). Altogether, they form a large and fascinating
corpus, which however poses serious methodological problems as to
its utilization as historical source. These problems have been tackled
reasonably well by David Omissi, in his introduction to his selection
of extracts, and I shall here largely follow him, although my emphasis
will be at times slightly different.
(Patna, 1971), and R. J. Poplewell, “British Intelligence and the Indian Revolutionary
Movement in Europe, 1914–19,” in Intelligence and Imperial Defence: British Intelli-
gence and the Defence of the Indian Empire 1904–1924, R. J. Poplewell (London, 1995),
pp. 216–235. Madame Cama, a Parsi lady, came to France in 1909 and was the public
face of the Indian Revolutionary Party in Europe.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 37
The first, and massive problem is of course that we do not have the
originals of the letters, but only translated extracts. This raises two
questions, that of the selection and that of the translation. The latter
can be considered secondary: the letters read well, and, although we
cannot be sure of the quality of the translations, it seems reasonable to
assume that the aim of the translators was to be as accurate as possible,
even if, in the case of the translation of poetry for instance, there is a
tendency to seek some kind of literary effect, which can probably be
assigned to the personality of the Chief Censor, E. B. Howell (about
whom more later). As to the principles of the selection, we are on
more treacherous ground, since we have no ways of comparing the
overall correspondence with the actual selection. We can only infer, as
does David Omissi, that “the censors aimed at being representative”,16
and one can add that, if they had not aimed at representativity, they
would have defeated the very purpose of the whole exercise, which was
to gain an accurate idea of the morale of the troops.
The second, and trickier problem is that, most of the soldiers being
illiterate (although many did manage to acquire a minimum level of
literacy during the war years),17 they could not as a rule write their
own letters, but had to use the services of public writers. Who these
writers were is not clear: most probably other soldiers or officers,
including perhaps, as mentioned by David Omissi, some of the Indian
officers who were themselves involved in the censorship. I quote again
from Omissi: “it is thanks to the scribes that we can read the recorded
thoughts of the illiterate (who are . . . normally marginal to the writ-
ten historical record). But the intercession of scribes also affects the
inscription,”18 mostly in two ways, firstly in privileging a formulaic
kind of writing, and therefore in limiting spontaneity, and secondly
in overemphasizing the socially acceptable, since the letters would be
somewhat ‘public’, often read aloud to an audience of fellow soldiers
before being posted, and it would not do to appear original in a milieu
which placed high value on social (and sexual ) conformity. All this
16
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 7.
17
The Chief Censor of Indian Mails reported on 11 December 1915: “under stress
of necessity many Indian soldiers during their stay in Europe have learned to read and
write their own languages, and primers and spelling books come in large quantities
from India to the Army.” Report from Indian Mail Censor of December 11, 1915,
Asian and African Collections of the British Library, Howell Collection, Mss Eur D
681/17.
18
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 5.
38 claude markovits
19
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 9.
20
On this point, see Tan Tai-Yong, “An Imperial Home Front: Punjab and the First
World War,” The Journal of Military History 64 (2000), 371–410.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 39
21
Quoted in Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 22.
22
Ibid. p. 9.
23
Like the diary of Captain Roly Grimshaw, published as Indian Cavalry Officer
1914–15, eds. J. Wakefield and J. M. Weippert (Tunbridge Wells, 1986).
40 claude markovits
24
Rudyard Kipling, The Eyes of Asia (Gordon City, N.Y., 1918). Three of the stories
are fictional letters sent home by soldiers of the IEF.
25
Mulk Raj Anand, Across the Black Waters (London, 1940).
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 41
this stage. The earliest text in the élite ‘Indian occidentalist corpus’
is probably Tuhfat-al-Mujahidin of Shaikh Malabari,26 written around
1570 in Arabic by a Kerala Muslim, a treatise on jihad, which also
discussed the Portuguese and narrated, in an understandably hostile
fashion, their doings on the Malabar coast in the sixteenth century.
Another early modern text which can be considered ‘occidentalist’
is Dabistan-al-Mazahib, written in Persian in the 17th century by an
author who was probably a Parsi, which was the first systematic exposé
of the Christian religion for an Indian public. These were texts written
by members of the Indian elite who had not gone to the West, but had
observed Westerners in India and collected different kinds of materials
about them.27 In the period of transition to colonialism, treatises were
written, in Persian, by Indians, mostly members of the Muslim elite,
who had travelled to the West, some of which have been analyzed by
Michael Fisher in a recent publication.28 In the later colonial era, as
more members of the Indian elite took to travelling to Europe, a more
comprehensive body of knowledge about the West developed, although
it was never formalized in the way knowledge about the Orient was
in the West. Elite occidentalism was not a homogeneous corpus. It
included, on the one hand, writings by members of the intelligentsia
who had never left India and had formed their idea of the West on the
basis of their readings and of contacts with British officials in India.
This was the case, for instance, with the great Bengali novelist Bankim
Chandra Chattopadhyay.29 On the other hand, there were writings by
Indians who had actually visited the West, and sometimes sojourned
there for lengthy periods. Although they were mostly male, there were
a few women amongst them, including the famous Pandita Ramabai,
a remarkable Maharashtrian woman from an upper-caste background
who went to England in 1883 and later to the United States, and wrote
at length about her stay in the West, during which she converted to
26
Known to me through a Portuguese version. See David Lopes, trans., Historia dos
Portugueses no Malabar por Zinedim (Lisbon, 1898).
27
For a perceptive analysis of this body of literature, see Sanjay Subrahmanyam,
“Taking stock of the Franks: South Asian views of Europeans and Europe, 1500–1800,”
The Indian Economic and Social History Review 42 (2005), 69–100.
28
In particular Mirza Abu Talib Khan Isfahani’s Masir Talibi fi Bilad Afranji. See
Michael Fisher, Counterflow to Colonialism: Indian Travellers and Settlers in Britain
1600–1857 (Delhi, 2004), pp. 104–109.
29
See Tapan Raychaudhuri, Europe reconsidered: Perceptions of the West in Nine-
teenth Century Bengal (Delhi, 1988), pp. 103–218.
42 claude markovits
30
Ibid. p. 255.
31
I’tisam al-Daula, Wonders of Vilayet: Being the Memoir, Originally in Persian, of
a visit to France and Britain, trans. Kaiser Haq (Leeds, 2002), Chapter V. That book,
which was published in an abridged English translation for the first time in 1827,
seems to have circulated widely in manuscript form and to have inspired later authors.
See Fisher, Counterflows, p. 90.
32
See Iqbal Singh, Rammohan Roy (Bombay, 1958).
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 43
33
In his fictional account, based on his own son’s story, Mulk Raj Anand quotes the
sepoys, on their arrival in Marseilles, asking “Where is France?” and “Is that England?”
(Anand, Across the Black Waters, p. 12.).
34
Stephen Greenblatt, Marvellous Possessions: The Wonders of the New World
(Oxford, 1991).
44 claude markovits
35
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 72.
36
Ibid. no. 121, p. 90.
37
Urdu letter, 7 February 1915, from Muhammedan of the Punjab serving in France
to his brother in India, India Office Records, Military Records, L/MIL/5/828, Part II.
38
Urdu letter, September 5, 1915, from Baluchi sowar serving in France, to a
Baluch in Bahawalpur State. Ibid.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 45
39
Urdu letter, May 28, 1916, from Pathan serving in France to a Pathan in Pesha-
war. Ibid.
40
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 276.
41
Ibid. no. 334, p. 197.
42
Ibid. no. 448, pp. 257–258.
46 claude markovits
Cavalry soldiers, including many Sikhs, who stayed behind at the end
of 1915 and did not have much fighting to do, were of course particu-
larly well placed to observe the French, and they figure prominently in
the archive as amateur anthropologists.
The important question here is whether this idealization of gen-
der relations in French society (where wife-beating, although perhaps
not as prevalent as in rural Punjab, was far from being an unknown
practice) and this construction of gender relations as a crucial marker
of difference between France and India was simply a function of the
hegemonic power of colonial discourse over the minds of colonized
subjects, or whether it reflected at some level lived experience and an
independent assessment based on empirical observation. It is of course
always difficult to disentangle the various strands and layers of a dis-
course, especially when it appears in a fragmented form, torn as it
were from an archive. It is however possible to make a certain number
of observations.
The first one has to do with the exceptional circumstances of the
war, and the impact it had on gender relations in France as they could
appear to an outside observer without previous knowledge of French
society. Because most of the adult males (those who had not been
already killed) were at the front, where they were ‘invisible’ including
to the Indian soldiers, who had very little contact with them, France
during the War could appear as a female-dominated society. Women
were very conspicuous in public spaces, accomplishing some of the
tasks which were normally reserved for men, and male control over
women had perforce been somewhat loosened. Although recent femi-
nist scholarship has tended to belittle the changes brought by the War
in the place occupied by women in the public arena,43 these, even if
superficial, were at least conspicuous, especially in the rural areas,44
and there is no doubt that there was some outward change in gender
43
Margaret Darrow, summing up the debate, writes: “In the case of France, the
war did not suddenly catapult women into the public arena; they had been there for
decades already” and she quotes James Mc Millan’s remark that the War had little
impact upon French women’s status, except, perhaps, to accelerate trends already well
under way. See Margaret H. Darrow, French Women and the First World War (New
York, 2000), p. 3.
44
Where, with 3.7 million peasants mobilized for the war, only 1.5 million adult
males were left on the farms, together with 3.2 million women. 850 000 wives of agri-
culturists found themselves managing the family farm. Françoise Thébaud, La femme
au temps de la guerre de 14 (Paris, 1986), p. 148.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 47
45
Omissi, Indian Voices, no. 212, pp. 135–136.
48 claude markovits
While they had very little contact with the French male population,
except with old men and young boys, the Indian troopers had many
opportunities to engage with French women, either in the homes
where they took shelter or in the estaminets where they whiled away
the hours in the intervals between combat, or in the shops where they
spent some of their meager pay on trinkets, and it would seem that
they suffered little from the kind of racial stigmatization which attached
to France’s own colonial troops,46 and which often created tensions
between them and the French population. As to why Indians generally
seem to have escaped the kind of racial stigmatization which attached
to other ‘colored’ troops, including the Black American troops, I can
only put forward some hypotheses. It would appear that they ben-
efited from the prestige attached to the fact that they were perceived
as a part of the British Army (the French were then going through
one of their rare periods of Anglophilia), and also that their allure,
due to their often high stature, and their complete ‘strangeness’ made
them an object of curiosity and attraction to France’s female popula-
tion. There was a lot of popular enthusiasm for ‘Les Hindous’, as the
Indian soldiers, most of whom were Muslims and Sikhs, were known,
in a semantic confusion between ‘Hindous’ and ‘Indiens’ which is still
common in France at the popular level, and which sheltered Mus-
lim soldiers from anti-Muslim, or rather anti-Arab prejudices, which
were already well entrenched. The fact that they did not know a word
of French when they arrived, contrary to the French colonial troops
which often spoke some kind of pidgin (‘petit nègre’) also worked to
their advantage. They cut a good figure, and being seen with them was
not something one was ashamed of or tried to hide. It was rather a
feather in one’s cap.
The more specific question of the kind of sexual and amorous
encounters which took place between the Indian soldiery and the
French female population is one which is surrounded by a consider-
able amount of mystery, which I have been able to pierce only slightly.47
46
Regarding this point, see Joe Lunn, Memoirs of the Maelstrom: A Senegalese Oral
history of the First World War (Portsmouth, N.H., 1999), in which one Senegalese
soldier having fought in France during World War I is quoted as saying: “The French
thought we were cannibals (even though) we never ate anybody”.
47
For an appraisal of the problem, from which I somewhat differ, see Philippa
Levine, “Race, Sex and Colonial Soldiery in World War I,” Journal of Women’s His-
tory 9 (1998), 104–130.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 49
The mystery is due to the fact that there is little very explicit material
about it in the soldiers’ correspondence or official reports, and that no
sources from the French side have come to light. Soldiers sometimes
boasted, in their letters to male friends, about their sexual exploits, at
times in pretty crude terms (the letters were amongst those which were
not passed, or with the incriminated passages deleted), but of course
it is difficult to disentangle fantasy from fact, as males everywhere are
prone to exaggerate their prowess on this kind of battlefield. A Pun-
jabi Muslim soldier, writing to a friend, presented France as a kind of
erotic paradise where “the opportunity for love-making comes to all.”48
A Pathan sowar, using fairly transparent code language, wrote: “The
apples have come into excellent flavours [. . .]. They are ripe. We wan-
der in the orchards all day.”49 More often, the letters alluded to some
kind of intimacy, but with sufficient vagueness to allow for different
interpretations. As to the censors, they took stock of some facts, but
do not appear to have formed a general idea of the size of the phe-
nomenon. Some stray remarks by the Chief Censor about mail sent
from France to Indian soldiers hint at a pattern of contact which may
have been however wider than the authorities themselves were pre-
pared for. Thus Howell remarked in his report of 23 November 1914
that he had come across letters addressed by French girls to members
of the IEF which seemed to indicate “intimacies of a nature which
cannot be regarded as desirable”. But, since the guilty were clerks, he
added sarcastically that “they might find it perhaps somewhat difficult
to satisfy their admirers’ demands for captured German rifles, badges
and other trophies of their prowess in the field.”50 He also noted in his
report of 4 January 1915 that “the bags received from the French post-
office occasionally contain correspondence between French women
and members of the Indian contingent.”51 He was more precise about
goings-on in Marseilles in his report of 24 April 1915:
48
Urdu letter, 20 October 1915, from Punjabi Musulman, 19th Lancers, serving
in France to Punjabi Musulman, Hoshiarpur, India Office Records, L/MIL/5/828,
Part 3.
49
Urdu letter, October 25, 1915, from Pathan sowar to Havildar in Khurram
militia. ibid.
50
Report from Indian Mail Censor of November 23, 1914, Howell Collection, Mss
Eur D 681/17.
51
Report from Indian Mail Censor of January 4, 1915, Ibid.
50 claude markovits
It would appear from the tenor of certain letters passing between the
Base Camp at Marseilles, where the scum of the Army has naturally
tended to collect, and the front, that the Indian soldiers in camp at Mar-
seilles have been able in some cases to obtain access to the women of the
neighborhood and that a certain amount of illicit intercourse with them
is going on. This cannot be but very prejudicial to general discipline.52
The most interesting allusion is found in a report of 21 August 1915
about the French bag, in which Howell notes the presence of “a fair
number of letters addressed by French women residing in the neigh-
borhood where the Indian Cavalry Corps spent the winter to Indian
members of the Corps [. . .]. Some of these letters were of a violently
amatory nature.”53 We do not have much to go by, but it seems indu-
bitable that ‘stuff happened’. Given the well-known sensitivity of the
British to such a topic as interracial sex and their insistence on the
necessity of maintaining the prestige of the white race by preventing
such ‘undesirable’ occurrences, it might appear surprising. Although
there were attempts on the part of the British military authorities to
prevent contacts between Indian troops and French female civilians,54
they do not appear to have been pursued with great energy,55 and this
contrasts sharply with the strict measures that the American military
in France took to prevent contact between black American soldiers
and French women, which largely succeeded in limiting contacts.56 It
is worth noting that Howell’s attitude in his reports oscillates between
censoriousness and sarcasm, but that he seems more worried about
the impact of sexual liaisons on army discipline than panicked by
their racial implications. The explanation for the relative leniency of
the British authorities regarding liaisons between Indian soldiers and
52
Report of Indian Mail Censor of 24 April 1915, Howell Collection, Mss Eur D
681/17.
53
Report of Indian Mail Censor of August 21, 1915, Ibid.
54
See Jeffrey Greenhunt, “Race, Sex and War: the Impact of Race and Sex on
Morale and Health Services for the Indian Corps on the Western Front, 1914,” Mili-
tary Affairs 45 (1981), 72.
55
A note by the Chief Censor offered some kind of rationale for this relative leni-
ency. He observed that “the exultation of a few individuals who may have had some
success with white women is probably preferable to the resentment of a whole class,
who feel that they have done their best for the British cause and have not been alto-
gether worthily treated. A certain amount of restriction is of course necessary, but for
the men to feel that they are being kept like prisoners is dangerous”. Note appended
to his July 31, 1915 Report, L/MIL/5/828, Part 3.
56
See Arthur E. Barbeau and Florette Henri, The Unkonwn Soldiers: Black Ameri-
can Troops in World War I (Philadelphia, 1974), pp. 108ff.
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 51
French women seems to have been both a national and a class one.
French women likely to enter into liaisons with Indians belonged
generally to the lower classes, they were not British and therefore the
danger to white British prestige was limited. The same authorities were
less philosophical about such liaisons when they happened in Brighton
between English girls and wounded and convalescent Indian soldiers
in the military hospital there, although they do not seem to have been
able to prevent them either. As to the French, they seem to have con-
sidered that policing the Indians was the job of the British, and not
their own, and, besides, their attitudes to interracial sex were probably
slightly more relaxed than those of the British.
Some of the soldiers undoubtedly had liaisons with young French
women and many others developed affective ties with older women.
This could partly explain the gender bias of the correspondence, the
large place it gives to the role of women in its assessment of French
society. In a way the lived experiences of the soldiers, the generally
kind treatment they had received from French women, reinforced the
colonial stereotypes about the superiority of the Western pattern of
gender relations over the Indian one. Of course there were also many,
particularly amongst the Muslim soldiery, who deplored the sexual
license of the West, were shocked at the absence of purdah and saw
Western gender arrangements as a marker of the decadence, and of
the moral inferiority of Western societies. But they appear to have
been in a minority, judging from the published extracts.
An intriguing point is that many writers took to exhorting their
families and friends to follow the example of the French by treating
better their women and educating them. However, when they went
back to India, they do not seem to have been behind a push for greater
female education and emancipation. Or at least no trace of a particular
change in this domain has been recorded for the districts which had
provided most of the troops.57 It would seem that this enthusiasm for
female education was short-lived. Could it have been purely rhetorical,
or even devised specifically for the benefit of the military censors? This
seems a bit far-fetched, but I shall nevertheless mention it as a possible
explanation of a striking disjunction between speech and action.
57
For a survey of the impact of the war on Punjab village life, see Malcolm Darling,
Wisdom and Waste in the Punjab village (London, 1934), pp. 185ff.
52 claude markovits
58
Michel de Certeau, L’invention du quotidien.1. Arts de faire (Paris, 1980).
59
As noted in Craig Gibson, “Relations between the British Army and the Civilian
Population on the Western Front, 1914–18”, PhD thesis (Leeds, 1998).
indian soldiers’ experiences in france during world war i 53
over India, they merged the two into a narrative which answered their
need to record their experience as well as to broadly conform to their
colonial masters’ ideas, given that they had a low level of political
awareness and had not been significantly influenced by the national-
ist critique of colonialism. How much they believed in that narrative,
even leaving aside the significant minority which dissented from it,
remains in doubt, judging by the fact that, when they went back to
India, their attitudes towards women and the gender question do not
seem to have undergone any palpable change. This opens up the whole
question of the global impact on colonial societies of the massive par-
ticipation of colonial subjects in inter-imperialist wars, about which I
would argue we still do not know much.
FRONT LINES AND STATUS LINES:
SEPOY AND ‘MENIAL’ IN THE GREAT WAR 1916–19201
Radhika Singha
1
I am grateful to Ravi Vasudevan, Ravi Ahuja, Heike Liebau, Douglas Peers, and
Katrin Bromber for incisive comments. A fellowship from the L. M. Singhvi founda-
tion, Centre of South Asian Studies Cambridge, allowed me to use archival sources
in the U. K. Epithets such as ‘untouchable’, bhangi, and mehtar are offensive, but
blander words would excise the operations of power bound up with such terms. All
manuscript references are from the National Archives of India, Delhi, unless other-
wise stated.
2
Walter Roper Lawrence to Lord Kitchener, February 15, 1915, India Office
Records, British Library, London, (henceforth BL, IOR) Mss Eur. F143/165, negative.
3
George MacMunn, The Underworld of India (London, 1933), pp. 44–45. In Anglo-
Indian literature, the broom-wielding latrine sweeper was a figure of pathos, as also
the subject of an all too familiar line of humour about the fanciful hierarchies of the
servant compound.
4
Ibid. p. 44.
56 radhika singha
5
Ibid. p. 45.
6
www.ypressalient.co.uk/New/Zealand/Memorial/Brockenhurst, (accessed August
5, 2008).
7
Ibid.
8
“The war story of an outcaste sweeper”, in The Underworld of India, pp. 261–277.
The war- journalist Candler refers to an incident in Mesopotamia, where “a sweeper of
the -th Rifles took an unauthorized part in an assault on the Turkish lines, picked up
the rifle of a dead sepoy, and went on firing till he was shot in the head”. E. Candler,
The Sepoy (London, 1919) p. 233. In a slightly different version, sweeper Itarsi, of the
125th Napier’s Rifles snatches up a rifle and fights in the battle of Sannaiyat in 1916,
after which the other sweepers appoint him “to be their officer”. T. A. Heathcote, The
Indian Army, The Garrison of British Imperial India, 1822–1922 (West Vancouver,
1974) p. 114.
9
“The war story of an outcaste sweeper”. Transferred from a Rajput regiment to
a British one where he breathes more freely, Buldoo is be-friended by a British pri-
vate who teaches him how to handle a rifle. Ibid. Bakha, the protagonist of Mulk Raj
Anand’s novel, Untouchable, is, like MacMunn’s hero, a regimental latrine sweeper,
who models himself on the Tommies who “had treated him like a human being”.
Mulk Raj Anand, Untouchable (1935, London, 1940), p. 9. European households, regi-
ments or hospitals could keep ‘untouchables’ at a distance, citing sanitary reasons, or
the sensitivities of other servants, but there was room for manoeuvre. Hazari, recalls
that his grandfather and father longed for service with a European household where
they would be treated “not as Untouchables but as servants”. Hazari, I was an outcaste,
the autobiography of an ‘untouchable’ in India (The Hindustan Times, New Delhi,
1951) pp. 10, 45, 61.
front lines and status lines 57
10
David Omissi, The Sepoy and the Raj (London, 1994); Heather Streets, Martial
Races: The Military, Race and Masculinity in British Imperial Culture, 1857–1914
(Manchester, 2004); Lionel Caplan, Warrior Gentlemen, ‘Gurkhas’ in the Western
Imagination (Oxford, 1995).
11
The raising of an infantry battalion from ‘effeminate’ Bengal in World War one
was an experiment doomed from the start, because to concede success would have
meant abandoning the ‘martial caste’ trope. BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/17768.
12
‘Caste’ in the follower ranks was of concern when it affected the sepoy ranks.
MacMunn observed that stretcher-bearers should always include some castes from
whom Hindu sepoys would accept a drink of water. G. F. MacMunn, The Armies of
India (London, 1911), p. 189.
13
In many narratives of the 1857 uprising, it is some follower who ignites the
mutiny by taunting the sepoy about new service conditions which compromised the
latter’s status pretensions, such as the ‘polluting’ grease in his cartridges.
14
In July 1857, pulling up the discipline of the British forces besieging Delhi, Gen-
eral Wilson resolved “above all. [. . .] to protect the camp-followers, whom in their
unthinking hatred of the coloured races, they had treated with insolent cruelty [. . .].
(I)gnorant soldiers too often repaid the camp-followers, without whose services, given
at the risk of their lives, they could not have existed for a day, with brutal words
and savage blows; and few of their officers cared or ventured to restrain them [. . .]”.
T. R. E. Holmes, A History of the Indian Mutiny (London,1888), pp. 339–342.
58 radhika singha
bazaar’, to praise for the ‘gentleness’ with which the kahar and bhisti
tended to the Tommy.15
Military authorities used a language of ‘rurality’ to suggest that
sepoy service was the prerogative of a superior yeomanry, with no
connection to bazaar or construction site, the spaces of coolie-menial
recruitment. This idealized opposition was concretized through sym-
bolic and institutional distinctions between the terms of service for
sepoys and those for the follower ranks. This essay suggests that sepoy
recruitment was in fact, connected, not sealed off from labour markets
emerging along the frontier tracts of India from the late nineteenth
century, particularly those concerned with non-agricultural employ-
ment involving mobility, such as construction work, porterage, lumber
extraction, or sea-faring. Man-power hunger threw this inter-linkage
into sharp relief during the Great War, thereby increasing the tensions
of maintaining the sepoy-follower hierarchy.16 The growing importance
of military logistics and changes in the environment of work and com-
bat, shifted the perceptual framework for assessing follower services.17
The related issue, which I only gesture towards, is the degree to which
the increased weight assigned to the ‘ancilliary services’ changed the
forms in which the colonial regime expected the body and labour of
the sepoy to be at its disposal.
Sepoys gave their allegiance to the sovereign by military oath and
were rewarded by security of service, and paternalist concern for their
families. While substantial amounts of construction work could in
fact be exacted from sepoys, it was termed ‘fatigue duty’ or ‘pioneer
work’ and performed in militarised forms to distance it from ‘coolie
work’. The follower ranks, contaminated by their association with ‘the
bazaar’, merited a more disciplinary version of paternalism, an inferior
order of institutional care, and fewer marks of honour and acknowl-
edgement. In particular the attached or general followers, who did not
form their separate ‘departments’ but served a regiment or some other
unit, were hemmed into ‘menial’ status. I have explored this condition
of institutional ‘menial-ity’, arguing that it was in part structured by
15
kahar: a particular caste, but also the term for stretcher-bearers, whatever their
caste.
16
Ravi Ahuja helped me to sharpen this argument.
17
For important insights on the value of colonial labor to British logistics in World
War one see Kristian Coates Ulrichsen, The logistics and politics of the British cam-
paigns in the Middle East, 1914–1922, PhD thesis, Cambridge University, U.K., 2005,
chapter 4.
front lines and status lines 59
the fiscal logic of making the British soldier and to some extent the
Indian sepoy, contribute to the cost of their ‘domestic’ care while in
service.
Finally, porter and construction labour was mobilized variously
through summary impressments, regularized corvee, or the prevail-
ing wage in a ‘free’ labour market. Though a regular feature of fron-
tier-making, coolies were not treated as part of the standing military
establishment, so there was no paternalist gloss to their work regimes.
In World War one however, they were formally enrolled as ‘tempo-
rary followers’ and, the designation, ‘Coolie corps’ was replaced by
the term Labour and Porter Corps. I touch upon this strata only to
highlight the inter-connected nature of the labour pool for combatant
and non-combatant labour along the frontier belt.
The sheer variety of artisanal, service and construction work
required from followers meant that the lines of caste and wage in the
Indian Army did not always fall smoothly along the sepoy-follower
status divide. There were high castes, for instance, Brahmin cooks,
among the ‘menial’ followers, and some skilled artisans, like carpen-
ters and smiths, although of low caste, earned more than the sepoy.
However the official stance was that the follower ranks had to be kept
distinct from the combatant ranks precisely because recruitment was
socially mixed. The valency of the ‘martial caste’ label was maintained
by the emphasis on selective recruitment and the institutional invest-
ment in upholding sepoy respectability. The understanding that these
issues were not of the same institutional importance for the follower
ranks could tinge all with ‘menial’ status. The Dogra sepoys of Mulk
Raj Anand’s novel, can bully Santu, their high-caste Brahmin cook
because he was a follower:
it was the prestige of rank and higher pay which was the proper measure
of authority created by the Sarkar . . . And to Santu . . . every sepoy was a
man of higher species.18
The sepoy-follower distinction was upheld through wages, pension
benefits, kit, rations and fuel allowance, even through what was put
into the Christmas boxes distributed to the Indian contingent in
France in 1914:
18
Mulk Raj Anand, Across the Black Waters (London, 1940, new edition, Orient
Paperbacks, 2000), p. 213.
60 radhika singha
The Gurkhas were to receive the same gift as the British troops; Sikhs
the box filled with sugar candy, a tin box of spices and the Christmas
card; all other Indian troops, the box with a packet of cigarettes and
sugar candy, a tin box of spices and the card. Authorised camp follow-
ers, grouped under the title of ‘Bhistis’ were to receive a tin box of spices
and the card.19
19
Collections iwm.org.uk/server/show/ConWebDoc.994/viewPage/5, (accessed May 4,
2007).
20
Only attested personnel were eligible for non-commissioned rank. Manual of
Indian Military Law (Calcutta, 1922), p. 111.
front lines and status lines 61
21
The Adjutant General India (AGI) pointed out that while government undertook
to provide public followers, the entertainment of regimental kahars (palanquin-bear-
ers) barbers, gurgas (utensil washers) and dhobis (washer-men) was “a purely private
and regimental matter”. AGI to General Officer Commanding (GOC), 8th (Lucknow)
Division, September 28, 1915, Army Department Proceedings (AD), War, 1916–17,
I, No. 3386, p. 119.
22
Regiments prided themselves on the smartness of their mess servants as much
as in their silver. One K. Mahmood Shah, military outfitter in Ludhiana, regularly
advertised the sale of “Servants bands and crest in your Regd. Colour, waist and pugri
bands, plated buckle and runner”, Times of India, April 27, 1918.
23
In the sillahdar cavalry for instance, the recruit contributed some money towards
his horse and equipment and his regiment advanced him the rest, to be repaid to
its loan fund. Yeats Brown mourned the passing away after World War one of this
‘individualistic’ arrangement, declaring that it had attracted the yeoman of substance,
who enlisted for izzat, honour. Francis C. C. Yeats Brown, The lives of a Bengal Lancer
(New York, 1930), p. 23. In another such arrangement, sepoys were given a ‘hutting’
allowance and constructed their own lines. The allowance was withdrawn in 1919 and
Military Works took responsibility for barracks and ‘essential’ buildings. Brigadier
E. V. R. Bellers, The History of the 1st King George the V’s Own Gurkha Rifles, Vol. II,
1920–1945 (Aldershot, 1956), p. 2. An officer of the British Army Ordnance Services
in liaison with the Indian troops in France was astonished at the degree to which India
‘furnished its native troops with only a bare quota of essential fighting equipment,
leaving them to provide for their own domestic wants.’ Major General A. Forbes,
A History of the Army Ordnance Services, III, The Great War (London, The Medici
Society Ltd, 1924), p. 273, pp. 32–33.
62 radhika singha
24
The Hindustani translation for ‘menial followers’ is probably chakar, servant.
25
Some were hired for only part of the year, for instance, the punkah (fan) pull-
ers of the ‘hot weather establishment’ or servants hired locally when the regiment
sojourned at a hill-station.
26
BL, IOR/L/Mil/ 7/6700; BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/6730.
front lines and status lines 63
27
BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/5320. In December 1913 the strength of the Army Bearer Corps
was increased, from 1500 on the active list to 4500 with a reserve of 1500. Secretary
(Secy), AD, to Director, Medical Services, December 22, 1913, AD, War, 1914–1915,
No. 3625, pp. 133–136.
28
Ibid. The kukri, a flat curved all-purpose knife had come to be understood as a
Gurkha warrior accoutrement.
29
Ibid. p.136. (emphasis added).
30
Secy AD, to Director, Medical Services, August 22, 1914, AD War, 1914–15, No.
3623, p. 127.
31
For instance, in May 1915, the Deputy Field Accountant at Rouen, France, was
informed that ‘menial follower’ meant “men performing menial duties as opposed to
clerical or superior duties”. AD, 1916–17, War, III, Appendix, p. 2213. However in
1918 the Commander in Chief, India (CCI), explaining that ‘menial followers’ were
not entitled to a special field service allowances, said the term included “those non-
combatants who are in receipt of Rs.100 per month and less”. CCI to GOC, Cairo, 23
April 1918, WW1/1023/H, Vol. 465, Diary No. 31867, p. 103 (World War One, war
diaries, National Archives of India). The first definition probably excluded the ‘higher’
followers, the second included them.
32
Bhangi: the term for those who cleared away human excreta, is also a term of
abuse.
64 radhika singha
public followers.33 The other complication was that the Army Depart-
ment preferred to meet war-time short-falls of departmental follow-
ers by top-ups in temporary forms, such as an enlistment bonus and
additional pay for every so many months of service, so it could keep
their basic pay a step behind the sepoy’s.
At the outbreak of the war the sepoy’s pay, last raised in 1911,
was Rs.11/- a month. The stretcher-bearer in the Army Bearer Corps
received Rs.7/-, raised in August 1914 to Rs.9/- and the mule driver of
the Transport Corps Rs.8/-, raised in June 1915 to Rs.9/-. The Supply
and Transport Manual (War) prescribed a somewhat higher scale for
public followers attached to departmental units, than for those assigned
to infantry or cavalry regiments, even if they did the same work. The
official explanation was that regimental followers were moved around
less and the regiment offered them a ‘home’ where they and their fam-
ily got food and extra money through supplementary work for British
privates.34 So for instance, the departmental scale for the cook, bhisti,
syce and sweeper was Rs.8/-, whereas those attached to regiments got
Rs.6/- to Rs.7/- a month, with the sweeper getting the lowest.35 Wages
for private followers depended upon the individual officer and upon
prevailing rates in the locality. A skilled cook or bearer would get
higher wages than a sepoy, but without his status, security of employ-
ment or retirement benefits.
Race and imperial rivalry: the coolie shadow over the sepoy
From the late nineteenth century escalating imperial rivalry meant
that Indian soldiers and armed police units circulated with greater fre-
quency between garrisons around the Indian Ocean.36 Simultaneously
33
AD, June 1913, No. 1302–1308 and appendix.
34
The syces, grooms, with British cavalry regiments and batteries earned Rs.2/- to
Rs.4/- a month extra by cleaning kit and saddlery for British troopers. Syces with
ammunition columns were discontented because they got only their official pay.
Sweepers attached to regiments could count on hand-outs of food. It was difficult to
get sweepers for Indian troop hospitals where they could not. AD, June 1913, Appen-
dix 1, Establishment, Regimental, A.
35
Government of India (GOI), AD to SOS, May 19, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II,
No. 38134, p. 1073.
36
For an excellent discussion, Thomas R. Metcalf, Imperial Connections, India in
the Indian Ocean Arena 1860–1920 (Ranikhet, 2007).
front lines and status lines 65
37
The Indian intelligentsia also underlined the distinction between sepoy and
coolie-menial. To refute the allegation that Indians in South Africa came from “the
lowest class”, that is, from indentured coolies, Gandhi extolled the gallant sepoy and
the industrious trader. “The Indian Franchise appeal”, December 16, 1895, Collected
Works of Mahatama Gandhi, vol. 1, 1895, en_wikisource.org/wiki (accessed March
3, 2006).
38
In World War I, Boer soldiers taunted Indian sepoys in East Africa, calling them
coolies. Major R. S. Waters, History of the 5th Battalion (Pathans) 14th Punjab Regi-
ment (London, 1936), p. 174.
39
Lt. Col. H. B. Vaughan, St George and the Chinese Dragon (1902, The Alexius
press, 2000), p. 117. Major General L. C. Dunsterville said the French “affected to
believe” that the British had dressed up coolies as soldiers. L. C. Dunsterville, Stalky’s
reminiscences (London, 1928), pp. 178–179. However, in his private diary, Amar
Singh, a Rajput officer commanding a princely state cavalry unit, insisted that the
epithet ‘coolie’ was appropriate, because of the shabby treatment meted out to Indian
officers, the VCOs. They were supposed to stand upon the same footing as the Brit-
ish NCOs, but: “British sergeants and soldiers never salute Indian officers [. . .]. Now
if an Indian officer did not salute a British officer there would be hell of a row [. . .]. I
do not blame the French for calling Indians coolies, considering the way the British
66 radhika singha
treat them”. S. H. Rudolph and L. I. Rudolph with Mohan Singh Kanota, Reversing
the Gaze, Amar Singh’s diary, A colonial subject’s narrative of Imperial India (Oxford,
2002), p. 159.
40
St George and the Chinese Dragon, p. 121.
41
This allowed GOI to distance the sending of labour to theatres of war from
indentured migration to colonial sugar plantations, as well as to by-pass the formali-
ties of the Indian Emigration Act. Radluika Singha, “Finding labor from India for the
war in Iraq: The Jail Porter and Labor Corps, 1916–1920”, Comparative Studies in
Society and History, 2007, 49, pp. 412–445.
42
George MacMunn, The Armies of India, pp. 131, 189.
front lines and status lines 67
43
“Correspondence between the Government of India and the Secretary of State in
Council respecting the proposed changes in the Indian Army system [. . .]”. Parliamen-
tary Papers, House of Commons, 1884–1885, No. 17, p. 152, para. 422. Col. Robert J.
Blackman, Scalpel, sword and stretcher, Forty years of work and play (London, Samp-
son Low, 1931), p. 84; also BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/5320.
44
“The army hospital native corps is [. . .] composed of the scum of the bazaars
[. . .]”. Miss Watt, “The work of the Indian Army Nursing Service”, The American
Journal of Nursing, 3, 2, November 1902, pp. 93–96. Requesting healthy men for the
Army Bearer Corps, the Surgeon General noted that in former wars “a sweep of the
bazaars was made, a horrible practice that produced the vilest specimens of human-
ity”. Surgeon-General to Chief Secy, Madras, September 18, 1914, Public, G. O. No.
1233–1234, September 25, 1914, Tamil Nadu State Archives, Chennai, (TNSA).
45
Lionel Caplan, Warrior Gentlemen, pp. 96–97. General Sir O’Moore Creagh,
Indian Studies (London, 1918), p. 262.
46
The Bombay government held that remissions of land revenue were a mark of
status, and should therefore be conferred only on the landholding classes who put
more at risk by what they left behind, and by their choice of combatant service. The
non-land holding classes it contended, preferred non-combatant service, with its high
pay and low risk, so they had “much to gain and little to lose by enlisting”. Secy Bom-
bay Govt, Revenue Dept to Secy, GOI, November 13, 1918, in Despatch to Secretary
of State for India (SOS), Finance Dept., No. 41, February 6, 1919.
68 radhika singha
47
Transport officers, claiming that they too needed ‘martial’ material, preferred
to pick over men from the Punjab and the North-West Frontier Province, who had
been rejected for combatant units, instead of diversifying their recruitment to other
provinces. Military Department (MD), A, November 1888, 190–192. Thus in March
1915 the GOC Quetta Division said practically all the mule drivers were from Punjab,
the Sindhis being “naturally non-combatant” and the GOC of the Poona Division
held that the local “Parwari caste (depressed classes) . . . are not the best material” for
transport units, and complained about the difficulty of getting Punjabi Muslims. AD,
War, 1914–15, No. 13706–711, pp. 459–61; BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/6712.
48
Langris, cooks, were usually from the same community as the sepoys they cooked
for.
49
Home, Police, B. December 1890, 32–33; Home, Police, June 1895, No. 137–141.
Rinku Arda Pegu supplied these references.
50
Alban Wilson, Sport and service in Assam and elsewhere (London, 1924),
p. 30; W. B. Northey, a Gurkha recruiting officer during the Great War, was seri-
ously concerned that the channels of Gurkha migration to India had widened too
much, enabling unauthorized recruitment for coal-mines and rubber-planting. C. G.
Bruce and W. Brook Northey, “Nepal”, The Geographic Journal 65, 4, April 1925, pp.
281–298.
51
R. A. Johnson, “ ‘Russians at the Gates of India’. Planning the Defence of India,
1885–1900”. Journal of Military History 67, July 3, 2003, pp. 697–743.
front lines and status lines 69
British territory, they were enlisted in the army and their maliks were
given petty contracts to bring labour to the Lakki Pezu railroad line.52
Political suasion could bring a trans-frontier community such as the
Hazaras, tapped for quarry and construction work, into consideration
as a source for military labour. Combatant enlistment brought sta-
tus, and a regular wage with medical care and a gratuity or pension.
Construction work gave no guarantee of continuous employment, but
it offered more flexibility at roughly comparable wages.53 Sometimes
frontier communities chose between these two labour regimes or even
combined them. The journalist Candler, wrote of some Pathan sepoys
who used their three and a half month military leave to enlist in the
‘Coolie corps’ on the Bolan Pass because wages were high there and
they were free to gamble, so “the place had become a kind of tribal
Monte Carlo”.54
In uncovering the channels connecting the pools for combatant and
coolie labour along the frontier, it is also worth noting how much
construction work was exacted from sepoys and military police units
but under the label ‘fatigue duties’ or ‘pioneer work’. Lansdowne in
the central Himalyas, the headquarter of the Garhwal regiment, was
made by literally carving away a mountain top, involving sepoys in
intensive fatigues on and off for twenty years. The regimental history
admitted that the principle of making the men contribute labour for
their accommodation had been “carried to extremes”.55 From 1904
the Burma Military police received extra-pay for the construction and
repair of roads and barracks, termed ‘pioneer work’.56 Lastly, at the
outbreak of the war, the Indian Army had twelve Pioneer Battalions,
whereas the British army had none. As MacMunn pointed out: “India
52
Railway Board, Railway Construction, A, August 1912, No. 330–331.
53
The wage for male porters and construction workers along the frontier hovered
at around 8 annas a day. One estimate put the monthly wage in 1915 for coolies at
Kohat and Bannu, two military stations on the North-West frontier at Rs.15/- and
Rs.11-4 annas respectively, and at 8 annas a day for Peshawar. AD, War, 1916–17,
III, Appendix, No. 73290–72293; and AD, War, 1916–17, I, No. 11205, p. 282. A 1907
estimate put the daily wage for coolies on government construction in the Khasi hills
on the North-East frontier at 8 annas. P. R. Gurdon, Khasis: A tribe of Meghalaya
in the North-East India, 1907, www.fullbooks.com/The-Khasis (accessed January 2,
2005). Assuming the (unlikely) situation of full employment, 8 annas a day adds up
to Rs.15/- a month, which compares well with the sepoy’s Rs.11/-.
54
Candler, The Sepoy, p. 80.
55
J. T. Evatt, Historical record of the 39th Royal Garhwal Rifles, vol. 1, 1887–1922
(Aldershott, 1923), p. 213.
56
Despatch, GOI to SOS, Finance Dept, No. 11, January 19, 1919.
70 radhika singha
alone of the British empire has pioneer corps, since India alone expects
campaigns by way of goat-tracks and mountain courses”.57
As World War I lurched on, the list of communities in whom
the Indian Army discovered martial qualities grew longer. The par-
allel hunger for non-combatant labour meant that the ‘class’ that is,
the ethnic criteria for departmental follower services, always looser
than for combatant units, became looser still.58 In short, the overlap
between the recruiting base for combatant and non-combatant labour
increased, but the advantage did not always lie with combatant units.
Improved wages for departmental followers and for the Labour and
Porter Corps, added to lower casualty rates in these units, began to
affect sepoy recruitment.59 Anxious that the attractions of sepoy service
were waning, the Army Department made a forceful intervention to
preserve the combatant pool. In March 1917, in the context of Labour
Corps recruitment for France, it formally prohibited the recruitment
of followers from “Punjabis of all classes, Garhwalis, Rajputs, Nepal-
ese, cis-Frontier Pathans”.60
The expansion of military employment both combatant and non-
combatant created conflicts with other labour regimes as well. As
the army began to pick up Gurkhas around tea-gardens and bazaars
in upper Bengal and Assam, planters complained vociferously that
recruiting parties were panicking their labour.61 Where once men at
the recruiting depot were paraded before tea-planters to ensure they
were not runaway coolies, now the Assam government said the prac-
tice was demeaning to soldiers, and stopped it.
57
MacMunn, The Armies of India, p. 186. By the later stages of the war the Pioneers
were regarded as too valuable to be used as assault battalions. Ian Sumner, The Indian
Army, 1914–1947 (Oxford, 2001), p. 46.
58
In 1904 the prescribed classes for mule and pony Transport units were Punjabi
and Hindustani Muslims, Sikhs (Lobanas, Mahtons, Sainis and Kamboks), Dogras
(including Girths and Rathis). Army Regulations, India, vol. 5, Supply and Transport,
GOI, 1904, p. 13, para 116. By May 1917 the criteria for Transport followers had
changed to: “All classes except Chamars and Sweepers”. Military, B, 1917, File 3, Chief
Commissioner’s office, Delhi State Archives (DSA). In 1919 the criteria for camel driv-
ers and for railway labour for Mesopotamia was “all castes including Chamars but not
sweepers”. File 38, 1915, DC, DSA (emphasis added).
59
Complaint of Major C. R. Lyall, Recruiting officer for Sikhs to AGI, September
9, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49821, pp. 1584–1585.
60
Foreign and Political (F&P), Internal, B, Aug 1919, Nos. 110–115.
61
The Army said that in Assam it was targeting only Gurkhas and Jharuas, the lat-
ter “a generic term for [. . .] certain forest tribes”. The Pioneer, October 1, 1916, p. 13.
front lines and status lines 71
62
Creagh, Indian Studies, pp. 140–141.
63
Index to the Proceedings of the Government of Indian in the Army Department
for 1918, Calcutta, 1919, p. 654
64
Creagh, Indian Studies, pp. 140–141.
65
Hindi fortnightly Garhwali for 1917, microfilm No. 4193, Nehru Memorial
Museum and Library (NMML). Some contributors argued that Garhwali Brahmins
could be accommodated within this ‘martial caste’ frame, a few that special companies
could be raised even from ‘untouchable Doms’ who should be rewarded by admission
to ‘clean caste’ status. Garhwali 8 December 1917.
66
It pointed out that absorption into the United Provinces Labour Corps also
obscured the specific manpower contribution of Garhwal. Garhwali, September 15,
1915, September 1, 1918. In 1917 the periodical reported with satisfaction that Gov-
ernment had formally prohibited the recruitment of Garhwalis to the ‘coolie corps’.
Garhwali, September 29, 1917.
72 radhika singha
67
Peter Mayer, “Inventing Village Tradition: The late 19th Century Origins of the
north Indian ‘Jajmani System’ ”, Modern Asian Studies 27, 2, (1993) 357–395. Vijay
Prashad, Untouchable Freedom, A Social history of a Dalit Community (Delhi, 2000);
Ramnarayan S. Rawat, “Struggle for Identities: A Social History of the Chamars of
Uttar Pradesh, 1881–1956”, PhD thesis, Delhi University, 2006; Shahana Bhattacharya,
“ ‘Untouchable’ leather: caste and work in the leather industry”, unpublished paper,
Seventh International Conference on Labour History, March 27–29, 2008, V. V. Giri
Institute, New Delhi.
68
One response among attached followers, much to the chagrin of their employers,
was to erect their own ‘internal’ status lines. For instance, sweepers who did the ‘dry’
conservancy work of sweeping barracks and mule lines would refuse to do the ‘wet’
conservancy work of cleaning latrines.
69
Ravi Ahuja argues persuasively, that the absence of defined work hours was a
general characteristic of colonial legal regimes. These tended to interpret wage con-
tracts as putting the labourer “comprehensively” at the disposal of employers, not
simply as fixing wages for a fixed portion of work-time. Ravi Ahuja, “Networks of
subordination—networks of the subordinated. The ordered spaces of South Asian
maritime labour in an age of imperialism (c. 1890–1947)”, in The limits of British
colonial control in South Asia, eds. Ashwini Tambe and Harald Fischer-Tine (New
York, 2009), pp. 13–48, 16. Extrapolating from this, regimes of personal subordination
would require different justifications in different contexts. I suggest it was the frame-
front lines and status lines 73
work of ‘domestic service’ which denied regimental followers the more rule-governed
work-regime and therefore the higher status of ‘public employees’.
70
R. V. Russell, Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces of India, (London, 1916),
vol. 1–4, vol. 1, p. 291. Colonial ethnographies suggested that the services which ‘vil-
lage menials’ performed for a landed patron in return for a share of the harvest or a
land lease provided the template for analogous caste-specific services in the ‘servants’
compound’ of European households or in municipalities and cantonments. Russell’s
example shows the analogies could be quite stretched.
71
For instance, 12 annas a month was deducted from the British private’s pay to
maintain regimental dhobis, washer-men. Frank Richards, Old Soldier Sahib (USA,
1936), p. 181.
72
One Private Crickett punched an Indian Christian cook who had the temerity
to protest against abuse and that too in English. He got off with an entirely nominal
punishment because of a sympathetic British Lance Corporal and Colonel. Richards’
account also mentions a sweeper punched for not immediately dropping his work to
attend to another order, and a servant kicked for entering a soldier-bungalow with his
shoes on. British privates were said to hate Curzon for his insistence that Command-
ing Officers punish men for violence inflicted on natives. Richards, Old Soldier Sahib,
pp. 163–167, 181, 184.
73
When a British cantonment magistrate asked what he should do if a European mil-
itary officer assaulted his native servant, as for instance by the “infliction of castigation
by means of a Horsewhip”, his superior said he “couldn’t imagine” such an incident.
74 radhika singha
to curb British privates and NCOs from ‘disciplining’ natives with too
much violence, initiatives countered by stubborn collective resistance.
However the prescribed alternative, that is, institutional arrangements
for follower discipline, were also marked by a high degree of sum-
mariness, and by the use of corporal punishment. In fact, contempo-
rary interpretations of the Indian Army Act, reveal a highly paternalist
understanding of disciplinary procedures, not only for followers but
also for sepoys. It was an article of faith among British officers that
the 1857 Mutiny had demonstrated that in an Asiatic army, the per-
sonal prestige of the Commanding Officer was all-important, and it
had to be upheld by summary powers of trial and punishment.74 This
was enshrined in a tribunal “peculiar to the Indian Army”, the sum-
mary court-martial, in which the sole deciding authority rested with
the Commanding Officer of any corps, department or detachment.75
Similar arguments were deployed to justify the retention right up to
1920, of military flogging, “on the bare back, with the regulation cat”,
for sepoys and followers, a punishment abolished in 1881 for the Brit-
ish soldier.76
British officers claimed that summary court martial and corporal
punishment, though rarely used in the Indian Army, were indispens-
able, because they created an aura of power around the Commanding
Officer which preserved authority down the whole chain of com-
mand.77 The flogging of sepoys by summary court-martial was indeed
infrequent, and sentences were recorded and scrutinised. However, I
However he conceded that if the military authorities at Neemuch failed to take action,
a report could be sent to the Agent to the Governor General. Malwa Agency, No. 258
of 1870. Punkah: fan.
74
MD, Judicial, A, September 1894, No. 1226–50, pp. 15, 18; Manual of Indian
Military Law (Calcutta, 1922), pp. 12–13, 20, 146.
75
A summary court-martial could award any sentence permitted under the Indian
Army Act except death, transportation or imprisonment for a term exceeding one
year, and it could be carried out forthwith. Section 64, clause 1 (a) and (b), Sec-
tion. 74, 75, 76, clause 1, The Indian Army Act, 1911 (VIII of 1911). The summary
court-martial was the court “most frequently met with in the Indian army”. Manual
of Indian Military Law, 1911, Calcutta, 1922, pp. 13, 19.
76
A maximum of 30 lashes could be awarded to any person under the rank of
warrant officer, at any time for the offence of dishonestly receiving or retaining the
property of Government, any military mess, or any person subject to military law. It
could also be awarded for any civil offence punishable by whipping under the law of
British India, which was triable by court-martial. On active service a flogging could be
awarded for any offence. Act VIII of 1911, section 31 (d), sections 45–46.
77
MD, A, September 1894, No. 1226–50.
front lines and status lines 75
suspect that for the follower ranks, summary caning without benefit of
court-martial was deployed with greater informality and frequency.78
One of the new features of military law as re-drawn by the 1911
Indian Army Act was a strong emphasis on the formal enrollment
of all public followers. The aim was to enhance combat readiness by
legally binding the follower to march with his unit into active service.
The 1912 edition of the Manual of Indian Military Law explained that
enrollment was important because, “no person should be permanently
subjected to an exceptional and severe code, like that contained in the
Indian Army Act, without a definite act on his part, such act being
susceptible of easy proof ”.79 If enrollment clearly subjected the public
follower to all the provisions of the Indian Army Act, did it also bring
more formality to his disciplinary regime?
The 1911 Indian Army Act seemed to reserve the most summary
form of discipline now for the un-enrolled native follower ‘if he was a
menial servant’ This description applied to private followers, who were
often simply ‘entertained’, not enrolled. The Commanding Officer of
any unit could for “any offence, in breach of good order” on active ser-
vice, in camp, in the march, or at any frontier post, summarily sentence
“the native follower if he was a menial servant” to seven days impris-
onment or to “corporal punishment not exceeding twelve strokes of a
rattan”.80 There are two notable features about section 22. Firstly the
cantonment seems to be the only work-space where a summary can-
ing was not permitted. Secondly, the phrase ‘menial servant’ was not
defined.81 The Chief Secretary of the United Provinces, claimed that
“some persons” consulted on the 1911 Army Act said summary cor-
poral punishment should be allowed at all military stations, not only
78
This may explain why the figures for military flogging under Indian Articles of
War between 1878 to 1886, show 299 cavalrymen and sepoys were sentenced, but only
9 followers. MD, A, Sept 1892, 1226–50.
79
Manual of Indian Military Law, 1911 (Calcutta, 1912), p. 7, para. 6.
80
Act VIII of 1911, section 22 (i), emphasis added. This additional clause was
considered necessary even though the Act stated clearly that its provisions were also
applicable to “persons not otherwise subject to military law, who, on active service, in
camp, in the march, or at any frontier post [. . .] are employed by, or are in the service
of, or are followers of, or accompany any portion of, His Majesty’s Forces”. Act VIII
of 1911, section 2 (c).
81
The non-menial follower ‘not otherwise subject to military law’ could be sum-
marily sentenced to fifty days imprisonment, or a fine for breach of good order. The
maximum sentence of imprisonment for the ‘menial servant’ under this provision was
a mere seven days, and a fine is not even mentioned, indicating the lack of interest in
looking beyond corporal punishment. Act VIII of 1911, section 22.
76 radhika singha
in camp or on the march, and that the term ‘menial’ should include
“troublesome classes of servants such as ‘darabis’ and ‘syces’ ”.82 The
complaint suggests that formerly all regimental followers, enrolled or
unenrolled, could be vulnerable to a summary caning. By permitting a
summary caning only for ‘menial servants’, the 1911 Indian Army Act
seems to have circumscribed this authority. However so far as porter
gangs were concerned, a group which did not come under the term
‘menial servants’, accounts of frontier expeditions, both before and
after the 1911 Act make it amply clear that summary caning remained
the favored method of discipline.83
From April 1917 all private followers also had to be formally
enrolled.84 This was because Commanding Officers were complaining
that if private followers refused to march into active service, or deserted
at the last moment, they could be threatened with civil action, but not
with court-martial.85 The Labour and Porter corps were also formally
enrolled under temporary follower agreements. Formal enrollment
should have meant that section 22 was no longer applicable to these
groups. The indignation or perplexity of some Commanding Officers
of Indian Labour and Porter corps in Mesopotamia and France, when
they were informed that they would have to hold a summary court-
martial to inflict corporal punishment, indicates that this was a new
and unwelcome formality.86 However, along India’s own borders, can-
82
Chief Secy, United Provinces to Secy GOI, Legislative Dept., October 7, 1910,
Leg, March 1911, No. 158–179.
83
For the 1911 Abor expedition see A. J. W. Milroy, diary, BL, IOR, Mss Eur.
D1054, p. 31.
84
AD, War, 1916–17, I, No. 11207, pp. 282, 296.
85
GOC, 6th (Poona) Division to AGI, 24 April 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I, No.
11207, p. 295.
86
Puzzling over section 22, Lord Ampthill, advisor to the War Office for the Indian
Labour Corps in France, pointed out that it permitted twelve strokes of the rattan
without summary court-martial for un-enrolled followers who were menial servants.
However the men in the Indian Labour Corps were enrolled and they were not menial
servants. Ampthill suggested a special ordinance for the Indian Labour Corps which
would permit corporal punishment without a court-martial. Ampthill to Director of
Labour July 31, 1917, BL, IOR/L/Mil/6/5/738, p. 206. In Mesopotamia, Command-
ing Officers of jail-recruited and free Indian Labour and Porter Corps had, at first,
handed out flogging sentences without any court martial, till the army authorities
objected. Home, Jails, B, January 1921, 9–11, p. 12, para 15. Major Thakur Hukam
Singh, commanding the Jaipur Transport Corps, a princely state unit in Mesopota-
mia, was charged with “illegal flogging and fining” of the mule-drivers, but a report
conceded that, “he was no doubt efficient in a certain way”. F&P, Internal, B, June
1920, No. 11.
front lines and status lines 77
87
AGI, 13 March 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I, No. 11201.
88
AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49806–No. 49814, pp. 1556–1564.
89
Secy AD to AGI, 20 Sept 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49827, pp. 1596–
1600. Central Follower Depots were also set up at Lucknow, Kirkee, Amritsar, and
Rawalpindi. The departmental followers and the Labour Corps had separate depots
On October 13, 1916 all recruiting for combatant, non-combatant and labour units
was placed under the Adjutant General India. AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49836, pp.
1605–1606.
90
F&P, War, B. March 1918, No. 384–386.
91
CO, Followers Central Depot Meerut, to AGI January 8–9, 1917, AD, War,
1916–17, II, No. 49849, p. 1613.
78 radhika singha
92
For such suggestions see GOC, 6th (Poona) Division to AGI, April 24, 1915, AD,
War, 1916–17, I, No. 11207, p. 295; and Captain A. H. R. Dodd, to GOC Cdg , 4th
Cavalry Brigade, June 22, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49815, pp. 1568–1571.
93
Ibid. Logistical complexity and mounting paper-work led to a significant rise in
the employment of military clerks, an addition to the educated Indian element in the
colonial army, which historians have over-looked.
94
F&P, War, B, Secret, March 1918, Nos. 384–86.
95
Officer Cdg, 6th (Poona) Division to AGI, August 7, 1916, ibid.
96
BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/18281; see also “Finding labour”. Much as the ‘Santhali tribals’
in Labour Corps were praised for their steadiness at earth-work, there are signs that
they resisted porter work, Candler, The Sepoy, p. 223; Ampthill, Note, 10 Feb 1917,
BL, IOR/L/Mil/ 5/738. I suggest this was because of the association between carrying
head-loads and corvee and because, on construction sites in India this was regarded
as women’s work.
front lines and status lines 79
97
F&P, War, B, Secret, March 1918, Nos. 384–386.
98
Captain A. H. R. Dodd, June 22, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49815,
p. 1569.
99
GOC, 6th (Poona) Divisional Area to AGI, April 24, 1915, AD War 1916–17, I,
No. 11207, p. 295; F&P, War, B, March 1918, No. 384–386.
100
BL, IOR/ L/Mil/7/1828. Martin Swayne, In Mesopotamia (London, Hodder and
Stoughton, 1917), p. 142. From East Africa, Major General T. E. Scott, comparing the
ration scale of the Indian sepoy with that of the British soldier, stated flatly that it was
“ungenerous”. Major-General T. E. Scott to Chief of Imperial General Staff, December
31, 1917, WW1/991/H, vol. 433, 1918, Diary No. 15882.
80 radhika singha
New Year boon, that all combatants would get free rations in active
service. Malnutrition in peace time, he pointed out, had caused heavy
invaliding in the field.101 The measure was said to mean a pay-increase
of Rs.3-8-0, but the reason for giving it in kind was to ensure that sep-
oys ate better, instead of stinting themselves to send money home.102
However the follower ranks, sent with difficulty and expense over-
seas also had to be kept out of hospital. The pre-war understanding
that the follower could be sent on active service with a lesser quantity
of free rations and fuel than the sepoy, no longer seemed logical, and
was held to compromise efficiency.103 “I have never been able to dis-
cover,” commented General O’Moore Creagh, “Why the appetite of a
non-combatant was supposed to be smaller than that of a combatant”.104
On 20 August 1915 regimental and departmental followers were sanc-
tioned free rations for active service overseas on the sepoy’s scale,
and on 6 December 1915, the same quantity of free fuel.105 However
whereas from 1 January 1917 the sepoy got free rations both in and
out of active service, for most followers at peace stations the Army
held to the cheaper pre-war formula of ‘wages at the lowest local rates,
with compensation for dearness of food grains at the follower scale’.106
The need to conserve all manpower is also reflected in proposals
to reduce the disparity in standards of medical treatment, as between
British and Indian troops, and between sepoys and followers. The
Makin committee appointed on October 31, 1917 to enquire into the
standard of hospitals for British troops felt inspired to declare that
It is no longer reasonable, if it ever was, to rule that the Indian soldier
requires less cubic air space than the British, and the Indian follower still
101
WW1/773/H, Vol. 215, 1916, Diary No. 97275. Free rations put the Indian sepoy
on the same footing as the British soldier, although the latter’s rations were more
varied and nutritious.
102
Candler described the difficulty of preventing Dogra sepoys from stinting them-
selves to send money home. Candler, The Sepoy, p. 98.
103
See GOC, 2nd (Rawalpindi) Division to QMG, February 27, 1915, AD, War,
1914–15, No. 13704, p. 455. In August 1917 the Army Department suggested free
rations and better kit for stretcher-bearers in peace time, arguing that this would
enhance their capacity to train intensively for improved efficiency. AD, Adjutant Gen-
eral’s Branch, Medical, A, May 1919, 2238–2246.
104
Creagh, Indian Studies, p. 267.
105
F&P, Internal, B, January 1916, No. 12.
106
File No. 3/1917/Military, Confidential list, Delhi State Archives (DSA). However
in December 1918 Labour and Porter Corps and Railway Construction Companys
serving within India were also granted free rations on the combatant scale. AD, B,
May 1919, No. 510.
front lines and status lines 81
107
Report of the Committee under the Presidency of Sir G. H. Makin, February 12,
1918, AD, April 1919, No. 36660–36666, para 13.
108
Ibid.
109
www.1911encyclopedia.org/Ambulance (accessed March 31, 2008).
110
“Changes in Indian Army system”, Parliamentary Papers, House of Commons,
1884–1885, p. 152, para 421. A Royal Engineers Officer, reminiscing about his 1917
stint in Waziristan declared that capture could result in “death by torture, in which,
so I was told, the womenfolk used to luxuriate”. Francis Stockdale, Walk warily in
Waziristan, (Devon, 1982), p. 24.
111
James Willcocks, Commander of the Indian Corps in France, described Bhutia
stretcher-bearers as rendering first aid with “touching tenderness”. James Willcocks,
“India’s military potentialities”, The Indian Review (June 1917), p. 374. Colonel Hehir
82 radhika singha
also began to take credit for having drilled a workable kind of brav-
ery, into classes said to lack the ‘hereditary’ spirit of the martial castes
and tribes.112 Signs of a more impulsive bravery were observed among
the ‘menial followers’, but as a touching aberration.113 Candler wrote
that at Givenchy, sweepers carried ramrods over the open ground to
the men in the firing line. “In Mesopotamia,” he added, “a sweeper
of the -th Rifles took an unauthorized part in an assault on the Turk-
ish lines, picked up the rifle of a dead sepoy, and went on firing till
he was shot in the head”. But Candler hastened to add that this was
an exceptional man.114 In the “normal drudge” signs of bravery were
attributed to lack of imagination, fatalism and most of all to “order,
continuity, routine [. . .]”.115
The fact was that the drastic reverses of 1915–1916 in Mesopotamia
had subjected the Indian Army to intense criticism for the ‘backward-
ness’ of its support services, so too the complaints of the Territorials
sent out to India. The British public had to be satisfied that measures
were being taken to improve the food, sanitation and medical treat-
ment of the British soldier-citizen. Followers began to be referred to
as “an integral [. . .] part of the fighting machinery” and an “efficient
Concessions for ‘the higher’ non-combatants: the drabi and the kahar
116
Army Instruction, India, No. 318 of 1919, April 22, 1919, in AD, AG’s branch,
Estab, Regimental, A, May 1919, No. 1869–1873 and Appendix. Commanding Officers
invoked sepoy well-being to ask for more followers and on better terms. The Com-
manding Officer of the Kohat Brigade demanded more cooks, pointing out that regi-
ments had expanded in numbers, and young recruits had to be fed well and punctually
to accelerate their training. Brig General A. Eustace to AGI, 5 February 1916, AD,
War, 1916–17, I, No. 15330, p. 405.
117
Report of the Makin Committee, February 12, 1918, para. 6.
118
BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/6700.
119
Mons, Anzac, Kut, By an M. P. (London, 1919), pp. 246–247.
84 radhika singha
120
Ibid. pp. 246–247. This was the picture around mid-1915 when the drabi’s
monthly wage had risen from Rs.8/- to Rs.9/-. Whereas sepoys had followers to draw
water, sweep and cook for them, the mule drivers had only one sweeper per troop of
96 mules, this meant additional duties at the end of the day. GOC 3rd (Lahore) Divi-
sion to QMG, March 2, 1915, AD, War, 1914–15, No. 13705.
121
The AD sanctioned the combatant scale. Brigadier General W. Knight, Bombay
Brigade to AGI, January 1916, and Secy, AD, to AGI, March 15, 1915, AD, War,
1916–17, I, Nos. 10800–801, pp. 270–272.
122
Alexander, On Two Fronts, p. 40. brandi: brandy? That which actually kept the
sweeper warm?
123
Ibid. p. 40.
front lines and status lines 85
124
Ibid. p. 248.
125
GOC 8th (Lucknow) Division to QMG, February 27, 1915, AD, War, 1914–15,
No. 13710, p. 461.
126
Viceroy to SOS, March 7, 1917, AD, April 1919, No. 1452.
127
Major-General Pratap Singh to Viceroy, October 11, 1916, describing the work
of the Jodhpur Lancers. Chelmsford correspondence, vol. 15, No. 17, microfilm,
NMML.
128
Col. J. Wakefield and Lt. Col. J. M. Weippert eds., Captain Roly Grimshaw,
Indian Cavalry Officer 1914–15 (Kent, 1986), p. 105.
86 radhika singha
Later ‘Ram Singh’ complains about the way in which the cavalry man’s
work had come to resemble that performed by follower ranks: “This
kind of fighting is for coolies who dig, lohars and such like who make
all these arms and shells [. . .]. I have paid 500 rupees for the privilege
of serving the Sirkar as a Cavalry soldier, not to be made dig morchas
like a sweeper whilst standing up to my knees in filth and water”.129
Grimshaw was referring to an incident which occurred among the
Jodhpur Lancers, but much later, in July 1920 and back in India. In
France itself I could not trace any significant protest.130 The fact is, that
Indian sepoys and cavalry men were having to adapt to substantial
changes in routines of life and combat at the front, yet the ‘martial
caste’ label, shored up by a war allowance, a field service allowance
and free rations, acted as a status shield.131 It was this protection which
the follower ranks also aspired to, so perhaps there was no point high-
lighting the changed conditions of ‘martial’ work.132
On 20 March 1917, with the Viceroy stating that he needed 1000
muleteers monthly, but was getting only 600, and that desertions were
on the rise, the Secretary of State for India sanctioned the conver-
sion of mule drivers from follower to combatant service, a shift which
involved formal discharge, re-enrollment and attestation.133 The drabi’s
129
Ibid. p. 148. morchas: trenches; lohar: blacksmith—‘Ram Singh’ is referring to
ordnance labour, another departmental service.
130
When the Jodhpur Lancers, a princely state unit returned to India in July 1920,
they went on a ‘strike’ demanding free rations in peace, like sepoys of the Indian
Army. The complaint which Grimshaw puts in his fictional hero’s mouth came sev-
enth in a petition dealing with discharge, land grants, and promotions: “Our, sepoys,
work is to give head in the war and field, and not to undertake the duty of a coolie, but
unfortunately for [. . .] about two years we are compelled to do that [. . .] cutting pala
grass, trees, wood, carry them on our heads, and plucking Sangris, Kairs, carry earth
from one place to another, ploughing, moving well, and other big and small coolie’s
work etc. [. . .]”. F&P, Internal, B, October 1920, Nos. 120–125.
131
On the frontline Indian Army soldiers were now eating in platoon messes with
their uniforms and leather boots on. They cleared away putrefying corpses from their
trenches, work both repellant and ‘polluting’. Their hours in fatigue dress were extend-
ing, not only because of the time spent making roads and embankments in theatres
such as Mesopotamia, but also by the increased emphasis on group games such as
football and hockey, which re-organized their leisure.
132
It was sometimes by the choice of his mode of death that the sepoy indicated that
he was losing faith in the power of colonial military service to uphold his social stand-
ing. In the 1916 siege of Kut in Mesopotamia, the sepoys who chose to starve rather
than eat mule flesh, seem to have decided to die preserving their family’s izzat, hon-
our, instead of prolonging their lives under medical directives to die for the state.
133
Viceroy to SOS, March 7, 1917, and SOS to Viceroy, March 20, 1917, BL, IOR/L/
Mil/7/17483.
front lines and status lines 87
basic pay remained the same, Rs.9/- a month, as against Rs.11/- for
the sepoy, and his wound and injury pension was Rs.1/- less than for
the sepoy, but he now received good service pay, like the sepoy and
free rations and fuel on the combatant’s scale, in active service and in
peace. The length of service for a family pension was reduced from 31
years to 21 years, the period prescribed for the sepoy, but the pension
was 8 annas less.134 The Viceroy admitted that combatant status for
mule drivers might necessitate a similar change for other departmental
followers, the Army Bearer Corps, the Army Hospital Corps and the
Ordnance lascars.135 He did not have to wait very long.
With the announcement on 1 January 1917 that the sepoy would
get free rations on active service and in peace and the extension of
this benefit to the mule-driver in March 1917, the Army Bearer Corps
waited anxiously for a similar concession. Food prices had risen so
sharply during the war that without free rations it was difficult to
send money home. In the peace station of Peshawar, in July 1917, a
stretcher-bearer was getting Rs.9/- a month with a grain compensa-
tion allowance, which amounted to Rs.1-12-9, at the follower’s scale.
In contrast the sepoy’s monthly rations were valued at Rs.6-12 using
the Peshawar nirikh rate, and he also received a messing allowance of
10 annas a month.136
In June–July 1917 the No. 7 Combined Field Ambulance at Pesha-
war reported incidents in which stretcher-bearers had deserted, or
refused to turn up for a parade or a route march.137 On 10 August
1917, 94 Gurkha stretcher-bearers, “in a perfectly orderly manner”,
tied up their kit, deposited it in front of the guard-house and marched
away down the Nowshera Road.138 Their grievance was that on a wage
of Rs.9/- they could not even eat enough.139 They wanted the 50% war
134
Ibid. Interestingly some drivers decided not to opt for combatant status. As non-
combatants they had the option of leaving with a gratuity after a shorter term of ser-
vice, and they could qualify for one of the higher-paid artificer ranks. AGI to Deputy
AG, Basra January 10–11, 1918, WW1/966/H, vol. 408, Diary No. 3153. pp. 43–44.
135
Viceroy to SOS, March 7, 1917, AD, War, 1917–18, No. 1452.
136
CO, Indian General Hospital to Assistant Director Medical Services (ADMS),
1st (Peshawar) Division, July 9, 1917, AD, AG’s Branch, Medical–A, May 1919, No.
2238–2246 and Appendix.
137
Ibid.
138
CO, No. 1 Company, ABC to ADMS, 1st (Peshawar) Division August 10, 1917,
ibid.
139
CO, Indian General Hospital to ADMS, 1st (Peshawar) Division, July 9, 1917,
AD, May 1919, No. 2238. One Havildar Jiwand Singh was reported to have told No. 1
88 radhika singha
allowance and the free rations they would have got if sent on active
service.140 Some Gurkhas claimed that they had been deceived into
thinking they were enlisting as sepoys, adding, that since all castes
were recruited to the Army Bearer Corps, they would be out-casted at
home.141 Whatever the actual ‘misunderstanding’, the fact that it was
the most valued ‘martial tribe’, the Gurkha, who had taken the decisive
lead may explain why the General Officer Commanding took a lenient
view of the incident.142
On 23 April 1918 a set of concessions were announced for the Army
Bearer Corps. The stretcher-bearer remained an attested follower, and
would continue to receive the same pay. However, he would now, like
the mule-driver, enjoy benefits nearly equivalent to those of the sepoy:
a wound and injury pension at Rs.1/ less than the sepoy, a family pen-
sion at 8 annas less, free rations both in active service and in peace, at
least for the duration of the war, and, in place of a skimpy kit allow-
ance, a free initial issue of clothing and better kit.143
ABC Company Peshawar that free rations would be sanctioned in August, and disap-
pointment over this precipitated the desertion. Proceedings of a Court of Enquiry,
August 17, 1917, ibid.
140
Ibid.
141
Ibid.
142
“I consider that the men in question did not realize the seriousness of their
offence and appear to have ground for grievance in view of the promises held out to
them on enlistment and after”. GOC, 1st (Peshawar) Division to AGI, September 15,
1917, ibid.
143
The stretcher-bearer who received a family pension of Rs.4/- at the higher rate
and Rs.3/- at the lower, would now get Rs.4-8 at the higher rate and Rs.3-8 at the
lower. GOI, AD, Army Instruction (India) No. 395, April 23, 1918, in AD, AG’s
Branch, Medical—A, May 1919, No. 2238–2246 and appendix.
144
Follower committee, Delhi, January 12, 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I, Appendix,
No. 11226–11236, p. 322.
front lines and status lines 89
eroded follower wages, and that the increase would have to be perma-
nent, not just for the duration of the war.145
From 1911 onwards, infantry and cavalry regiments had been com-
plaining of the difficulty of making up their ‘menial’ establishment.146
If army stations still succeeded in getting followers at wages below the
nirikh rate, the local market scale, it was because they could offer the
follower and his family supplementary food and work. The Bannu Bri-
gade managed to retain bhistis and sweepers only because every sepoy
also contributed some flour from his rations.147 But in World War one
when followers were expected to accompany their regiment for long
periods overseas, such benefits were compromised and the authorized
pay alone simply did not suffice. Follower reliance on family labour
to put together a livelihood was also revealed by the sudden visibility,
during the Great War of young boys, old men and even women among
followers at certain military locations.148
In 1916, explaining the acute difficulty of getting followers the Gov-
ernment of India observed that the Indian frontier expedition was
usually of short duration and follower casualties insignificant, but in
the present war, conditions at the front had “been abnormally hard,
and losses, due both to sickness and casualties in action, extremely
heavy”.149
145
GOC 2nd Rawalpindi (Division), to AGI, June 15, 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I,
No. 3351, p. 109.
146
The S&T reports for 1910–11, and 1911–12 reveal intense dissatisfaction about
pay in the menial establishment. BL, IOR/L/Mil/17/5/259. The military contingents
gathering in Delhi for the 1911 imperial assembly found it very difficult to get sweep-
ers, bhistis and beldars (navvies). Deputy Commissioner Delhi’s office, File No. 31,
1911, DSA.
147
CO, Bannu Brigade to QMG, September 20, 1915, AD War, 1916–17, I, No.
3383, p. 118
148
The CO, Bannu, reported that there were a dozen women and many children
among the syces of the 31st Lancers because men simply couldn’t be found at the
authorized rate. March 28, 1917, AD, War, 1916–17, II, Appendix, No. 73290–73293.
There were many complaints that old men or young boys were fraudulently substi-
tuted for enrolled followers. F&P, War, B March 1918, No. 384–286. Walter Lawrence
remarked upon the youth of some of the Indian followers at Marseilles and in the
Indian hospital at Brockenhurst—a ten-year old bellows blower, two twelve-year old
syces. Walter Lawrence to Kitchener February 15, 1915, BL, IOR Eur Mss F/143/65.
Some of this substitution probably took place by family arrangement.
149
GOI to SOS, May 19, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 38134.
90 radhika singha
150
The follower toll for wounds was much lower. The wound total was 1,590 for
Indian officers, 61,806 for Indian other ranks, and 954 for followers. Table 5: War
Office, “Statistical abstract [. . .]”, p. 786. Figures for follower invaliding would have
sharpened the picture.
151
AD, War, 1916–17, I, No. 3351–3352, pp. 109–123.
152
Note, AGI’s branch, Jan 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I, Appendix, p. 323.
153
Ibid.
154
Walter Lawrence reported that Indian followers had been recruited from differ-
ent places at different rates of pay for hospitals in England, creating tension amongst
them, and discontent amongst sepoys. A sweeper from Peshawar was getting Rs.10/-
a month, one from Bombay or Poona, Rs.24/- Walter Lawrence to Lord Kitchener,
February 15, 1915 and March 10, 1915, BL, Eur. F.143/65, IOR; also Viceroy to SOS,
May 19, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 38134, p. 1074.
front lines and status lines 91
155
Ibid.
156
GOC 6th (Poona) Division to AGI, April 24, 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I,
No. 11207, p. 295.
157
At peace stations a money allowance would replace free rations. Secy AD to
AGI, May 22, 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, I, No. 11218, p. 310.
158
SOS to Viceroy, July 6, 1915, AD, War, 1916–17, III, Appendix, p. 2214.
159
Deputy Field Accountant General IEF (A) to India Office, June 18, 1915, AD,
War, 1916–17, III, Appendix, p. 2224.
160
A 50% war allowance (batta) would be added to this, and a field service allow-
ance of Rs.1/-, together with free rations. Despatch No. 44 (Army) May 19, 1916, AD,
War, 1916–17, II, No. 38134.
161
Sanctioned by Order No. 805 of November 6, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No.
38137.
162
Enclosure to Despatch No. 44 (Army) May 19, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No.
38134, p. 1076. The syce got Rs.7/- a month both before and after. Ibid. With allow-
ances this added up to Rs.11-8-0 on active service.
163
SOS to Viceroy, July 12, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 38135, p. 1075.
92 radhika singha
Back in India however the Supply and Transport scale was not prov-
ing attractive enough to attract fresh follower recruits.164 In September
1916 the Commanding Officer of the newly inaugurated Meerut Fol-
lower’s Depot was instructed to offer wages at “a scale fixed for each
class by striking a mean of the local rates quoted by civil authorities of
the territorial division for which the Central Follower Depot had been
set up”.165 In other words, the follower’s basic wage had to be allowed
to climb up to the prevailing market rate. However, to contain this
rise, it was the local market rate which was used as the frame of refer-
ence. Using an all-India average would have meant a much steeper
hike, because wages in western and Southern India and Burma were
higher than those in upper India.166 The principle of standardization
seemed to falter again. However subsequently the Meerut scale, that
is, an average wage derived from the upper India region, was accepted
as the universal one for all Central Follower Depots.167
This Meerut scale was for fresh follower recruits, sent overseas
through the Central Follower Depots. Followers already overseas
received the Supply and Transport scale, which had now been topped
by the Meerut scale. For instance, the Supply and Transport scale was
Rs.8/ for the cook, bhisti and sweeper and Rs.7/- for the syce. By the
Meerut scale fresh recruits to these jobs would get Rs.10/-.168 Adding
a 50% batta, allowance, and Rs.1/- field service allowance, I calculate,
that whereas the public follower sent earlier was now getting Rs.13/-,
the new recruit sent overseas would get Rs.16/-, together with a bonus
of one month’s pay for the first six months of service and one month’s
pay for every three months.169 “It is recognised”, admitted the Viceroy,
“that these proposals will raise pay of followers above that of fighting
men, but as demand exceeds supply this is unavoidable”.170 He tried
164
Punjab officials said cooks and bhistis would not enroll for overseas service for
less than Rs.20/- a month. AD War, 1916–17, II, No. 49821, pp. 1584–1593.
165
Secy AD, to AGI, September 20, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49827, p. 1598.
Emphasis mine. On active service the follower would also get a 50% allowance on this
wage, a field service allowance of Rs.1/- and free rations. Ibid.
166
“Memorandum on recruitment in India”, AG’s Branch, May 1917, Military, B,
1917, File 3, DSA.
167
On 19 January 1917 the Army Department decided that in future the terms for
follower labour of a particular category were to be of “universal application”. Secy AD,
to AGI, January 19, 1917, WWI/791/H, vol. 233, Diary No. 4756, p. 72.
168
For the S&T (War) scale see AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 38148, p. 1083. For the
Meerut depot scales see AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49836, p. 1607.
169
Viceroy to SOS, August 30, 1916, AD, War, 1916–17, II, No. 49816, p. 1582.
170
Ibid.
front lines and status lines 93
to re-assure the Secretary of State that this pay rise would not affect
the recruitment of fighting men, as followers were drawn from ‘non-
fighting classes’.171
Followers now preferred to join the Central Depots for overseas ser-
vice, instead of regiments stationed in India where the pay was much
lower. The latter tried to draw upon the Central Depots, even if it
meant offering higher wages, but were discouraged from doing so, lest
it raise local rates and drain away followers collected for overseas ser-
vice.172 However follower wages for regiments stationed in India could
not really be sealed off from wages for overseas service. Army Instruc-
tion No. 64 of 22 January 1918 reveals another attempt to rationalize
wages for home and overseas service, but this meant accepting another
spike in pay.173 A cook, bhisti sweeper or syce enrolled on or after 1
February 1918 would get a bonus of Rs.20/- on enlistment and a fixed
wage of Rs.12/- a month for service within India. On overseas service,
an allowance at 50% of this pay would bring the figure up to Rs.18/-.174
By February 1919 with peace conditions, these rates were considered
too high and the Viceroy proposed to bring them down to Rs.9/- for
service in India and Rs.14/- for service overseas.175
A tentative comparison of wages and allowances as between the sepoy
and the follower ranks in mid-1917 gives the following picture:176
Infantry sepoy: Rs.11/ a month, Rs.5/- war batta, Rs.2/- special field
service allowance = Rs.18/- on active service with a Rs.50/- bonus
on enlistment. Free rations in and out of active service.
Transport mule driver: Rs.9/- a month, Rs.5/- war batta, Rs.2/-
special field service allowance = Rs.16/- on active service with
a Rs.50/- bonus on enlistment. Free rations in and out of active
service.
171
Ibid.
172
F&P, War, B, March 1918, No. 384–386.
173
BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/8727.
174
Ibid. Followers hired before this date were supposed to continue on the scale
fixed by the Central Follower Depots. WW1/999/H, Vol. 441, 1918, Diary No. 19703.
However, syces at the India Base Remount Depot at Marseilles, some stationed over-
seas for over three years, complained and were granted the consolidated pay of Rs.18/-.
BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/18727.
175
Viceroy to SOS, February 15, 1919, and Order No. 318 of 1919, AD, AG’s
Branch, Estab-Regimental, A, May 1919, No. 1869–1873 and Appendix.
176
The figures are based on data from Secy Recruiting Board, to Chief Commis-
sioner Delhi, 29 June 1917, File No. 3/1917, Military, DSA; and Secy AD, to AGI, July
9, 1917, in F&P, War, B, Secret, March 1918, No. 384–386.
94 radhika singha
Army Bearer Corps: Rs.9/- a month, Rs.4–8 war batta, Rs.2/- special
field service allowance = Rs.15–8 on active service.
Sweeper, cook for Indian troops, bhisti and syce (Central Depot
scale): Rs.10/- a month, Rs.5/- war batta and Rs.1/- field service
allowance = Rs.16/- on active service.
Labour Corps in Mesopotamia: Rs.15/- a month with Rs.5/- war
batta = Rs.20/-.
LabourCorps in France: Rs.20/- a month and on discharge a bonus
of one month’s pay for the first six months, then one month’s
pay for every subsequent three months (that is a bonus of Rs.60/-
for their one year contract). The predictable justification for
giving the Labour Corps in France a higher wage than the sepoy,
was that the men were drawn from a different social strata, and
were not part of the permanent military establishment, so this
would not affect combatant recruitment. However from April
1918 the total pay of the sepoy on active service was also raised
to Rs.20/-.177
On field service sepoys and followers were now getting free rations at
the same scale. However in peace time, whereas combatants continued
to get free rations, followers received free rations at a lower scale, or
a money allowance or compensation for dearness of grain at a lower
follower’s scale.178 Overall, the Indian Army seems to have managed,
though with difficulty, to keep the sepoy’s basic pay and total active
service pay somewhat ahead of the departmental follower and the
lower public followers.179
The new pension rules sanctioned in January 1915 also tried to keep
the sepoy somewhat ahead in evaluations of life and limb. Depart-
mental followers and public followers earning a wage of Rs.13/- and
above received the same wound and injury pension as the sepoy and
the same family pension.180 Those earning Rs.8/- and above received a
177
Rs.11/- a month, with Rs.5/- war batta and Rs.4/- war allowance = Rs.20/-.
178
Combatant now included the mule-driver.
179
Within the parameters of ‘unskilled labour’ sepoy service retained its wage and
status precedence. But did this ‘ascendancy’ also inhibit the ability of the sepoy to re-
frame his work as ‘skilled labour’?
180
Army Regulations (AR), No. 1062, No. 1073, in AD, War, 1914–15, No. 2250,
pp. 74, 77.
front lines and status lines 95
181
AR No. 1062. They got a family pension which was Rs.4/ at the higher rate and
Rs.3/- at the lower rate, as compared with Rs.5/ and Rs.4/ respectively for the sepoy.
AR No. 1073. Ibid. pp. 74, 77.
182
AR No. 1062, ibid. p.74.“Private followers of the servant class” received a wound
and injury pension on this same scale. AR No. 1063, ibid. p. 75.
183
AR, No. 1074, AR No. 1075, ibid. p. 84. The heirs of “temporary public follow-
ers” could receive the capitalized value of the pension instead, if they requested this,
or if it was difficult to arrange for pension payment. Ibid.
184
If the man died before embarkation, the heirs would receive a gratuity of
Rs.150/-. AD to AGI, January 2, 1918, BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/18302, Pt.
96 radhika singha
185
AGI’s report, November 26, 1914, AD Progs, War, 1914–15, No. 2230, p. 46.
186
Ibid.
187
AR, No. 1063, No. 1075 prescribed a wound and injury pension of “half the
combatant scale with a minimum of Rs.3/-” for “private followers of the servant class
authorized to be taken on active service”, and, in case of death on service, a family
pension of Rs.3/-. AD, War 1914–15, No. 2250–2251, pp. 75, 84.
188
BL, IOR/ L/Mil/7/18061.
189
Note, AGI’s branch, January 1915, AD War, 1916–17, I, Appendix, p. 324.
190
AD, War, 1916–17, I, No. 8898.
191
Deputy Secy, AD to AGI, March 29, 1917, BL, IOR/ L/Mil/7/18061.
192
Ibid. See also IA Order No. 114, 14 Feb 1919, BL, IOR/L/Mil/17/5/261.
front lines and status lines 97
193
BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/18061; also F&P, War, B, Secret, January 1918, No. 192–196.
194
C. C. Monroe to SOS, July 26, 1918, AD Despatch No. 57 of 1918, BL, IOR/L/
Mil/7/18061.
195
GOC ‘D’ to Chief of General Staff, January 23, 1917, WW1/791/H, vol. 233,
Diary No. 4942.
196
Memorandum December 8, 1917, WW1/959/H, vol. 401.
197
Assistant AG, 3rd Echelon Basra to Chief of General Staff, January 5, 1917,
WW1/783/H, vol. 225, pp. 152–153; Chief of General Staff to GOC, ‘D’, January 7,
1917, WW1/789/H, vol. 231, Diary No. 3623, p. 41.
198
A General to his bride, who had just handed their tiffin basket to his orderly, a
Dogra Brahmin. John Travers (pseud) Sahib-log (London, 1910), p. 56. See below.
199
Certain amendments to the British National Insurance Act in 1914 stated
that “the expression ‘domestic servant’ shall be deemed to include a menial servant
employed in whole time service in and about a private residence”. The London Gazette,
June 30, 1914.
98 radhika singha
200
Cartoon titled “The future Generation” where one child is excluded from play-
ing soldiers. http://www.diggerhistory2.info/nz1917/pages/section 6 (accessed January
1, 2008). Harvey Cushing, the famous Harvard surgeon in France was delighted with
his British batman: “these Britishers of the lower classes make extraordinarily good
servants”. However his next one was disappointing. Harvey Cushing, From a Surgeon’s
Journal, 1915–1918 (Boston, 1936), p. 143.
201
Specific regulations were formulated to prohibit police officers from using vil-
lage watchmen and constables for ‘menial’ duties. A Madras Police Order of 1863
stated that under no circumstances were the police to be employed in domestic or
personal service. E. S. B. Stevenson, The Station House Officers’ Vade-Mecum (Madras
1879), p. 708. In the contemporary context, one of the questions posed by The Sixth
Central Pay Commission (24th March, 2008) in India was, “Abolition of feudalism:
Should all vestiges of feudalism in the country like huge residential bungalows sprawl-
ing over several acres, large number of servant quarters, retinues of personal staff,
bungalow peons, use of uniformed personnel as batmen or on unnecessary security or
ceremonial duties etc. be abolished? Please make concrete suggestions”.
202
D. M. Peers, “The Raj’s other great game, Policing the sexual frontiers of the
Indian Army in the first half of the nineteenth century”, in Steven Pierce and Anu-
pama Rao, Discipline and the other body (Durham and London, 2006), pp. 115–150,
132. Yet, wives of British soldiers and of Indian followers did assist, for paltry sums,
in station hospitals, before the Indian Army Nursing Service was set up in 1893. Col.
A. Ghosh, History of the Armed Forces Medical Services in India (New Delhi, 1988),
p. 99.
front lines and status lines 99
ment the British private only had to clean his own rifle and bayonet.203
He was absolved of the barrack duties he had to perform in England,
peeling potatoes, washing dishes, the stuff of jokes about the ‘feminine’
roles men assume in army life.204
British officers in the Indian Army expected their domestic comforts
to stretch quite a bit into ‘active service’, but conversely official accou-
trements underpinned many domestic amenities. Officers received an
allowance for a syce (grass-cutter and groom) and took him into active
service as a ‘private follower’.205 However they also took along their
household bearer, whose ingenuity in rustling up food and hot tea in
the most extraordinary circumstances was a staple of war anecdotes.
The reader of a tribute to a fallen friend in Mesopotamia learns more
about the hero’s private servant, Antoni, a “Madrasi Christian”, than
about the hero himself. It is the devotion which his friend inspires in
Antoni which does him credit. Antoni can ride, sew, string a racquet,
cook a priceless dinner, and is ready to resort to deeds of felony to
ensure that if his master “gave voice to a want [. . .] the want did not
exist any longer”.206
However British Officers of Indian regiments were also assigned a
sepoy as an orderly, who on active service took messages, cleaned his
kit, found him food and a billet. Memoirs and novels of army life
reveal that the orderly was also inducted into the officer’s house-hold
arrangements and might accompany him like a personal retainer from
one posting to another: “Tulsi, my soldier orderly, regarded himself as
being superior to the servants [. . . .] In a peace station orderlies could
not be used as domestic servants but a point was stretched in letting
them look after a car [. . .]”.207
203
Frank Richards, Old Soldier Sahib, pp. 182–184. He recalled that in Britain
recruits had to wash up and remove the urinal tub, but their laundry was done by
wives of corporals and old soldiers. Ibid.
204
Ibid. Forced to darn his own socks the Harvard professor of surgery Harvey
Cushing fumed that the British War Office should penalize suffragettes, “Damn the
Votes, Darn the Socks”. Cushing, From a Surgeon’s Journal, p. 159.
205
British officers in pre-war India, whether in the British army or in the Indian
Army were not allowed a British soldier-servant, that is, a batman. The official reason
was that white combatant strength had to be kept up. However I suspect that British
privates also resisted the performance of ‘menial’ tasks in the sight of natives.
206
A Mug in Mesopotamia, By Joatamon, (Poona, 1918), pp. 33–35.
207
Brigadier R. C. B. Bristow, Memories of the British Raj (London, 1974), p. 78. In
the contemporary context a retired Pakistani Brigadier blames the inflation of 1970
for encouraging officers to dispense with their private servants and shift the load of
domestic work onto their batmen. “Recollections from memory about batmen”, Brig
100 radhika singha
212
H. Cooke, Director of Organization to SOS, February 15, 1919, AD, AG’s Branch,
Estab., Regimental, A May 1919, No. 1869–1873 and Appendix.
213
CCI to War Office, London 23 April 1918, WWI/1023/H, vol. 465, Diary No.
31812, p. 86.
214
CCI to GOCs, 23 April 1918, WWI/1023/H, Vol. 465, Diary No. 31810, p. 85.
215
For the poet idealist in Untouchable, it was the flush system, “the machine which
cleans dung without anyone having to handle it”, which would allow sweepers to
change their profession, thereby freeing themselves from untouchability. Mulk Raj
Anand, Untouchable, p. 155.
216
H. F. Cooke to SOS, February 15, 1919, in AD, AG’s Branch, Estab., Regimental,
A May 1919, No. 1869–1873 and Appendix. Ibid.
217
Ibid.
102 radhika singha
218
ER, II, p. 87. Medical opinion had also condemned the goatskin massakh as
unsanitary. Report of Colonel P. Hehir, February 4, 1917, BL, IOR/L/Mil/7/18281.
219
Here the Tommy seems to provide the model for a self-sufficient masculinity
appropriate to military service. In fact British soldiers routinely pooled their money
for an Indian barber who would shave them in bed while they caught some extra-sleep
in the morning.
220
ER, II, pp. 66–67.
221
Ibid. p. 55, para 47 (1).
222
H. F. Cooke to SOS, February 15, 1919, AD, AG’s Branch, Establishment, Regi-
mental, A May 1919, No. 1869–1873 and Appendix.
223
Ibid.
224
Ibid.
225
ER, II, pp. 87–88.
front lines and status lines 103
226
Ibid. p. 87, para 6.
227
Ibid. p. 87.
228
The lascars of the Indian Ordnance Department were given combatant status
in the 1920s.
229
Viceroy to SOS, No. 67, August 28, 1919, BL, IOR/ L/Mil/7/324.
230
Ibid.
104 radhika singha
231
Ibid.
232
Officers complained that the syce allowance of Rs.15/- was too low, and that
there was no guarantee that a civilian syce would accompany them into active service.
AD, 1922, Note. No. 377 of 1922.
233
Major Hore Belisha, voiced this expectation about the conditions of service in
India. He complained in the House of Commands that personnel of the Royal Army
Medical Corps at some temporary depots and hospitals in India were having to sub-
scribe to pay for native labour. By “the custom in the British army in India”, he pointed
out, it was this native labour which did “the menial work of various regiments, such
as lavatory cleansing, water carrying, etc”. and the Government of India paid for it
in depots with British regiments. July 15, 1924, http://hansard.millbanksystems.com
(accessed August 1, 2009). For one Indian critic, it was British troops who inflated
the number of followers, and therefore, dispensing with white soldiers, would curtail
wasteful expenditure. Captain G. V. Modak, Indian Defence Problem (Poona, 1938).
front lines and status lines 105
and protected as such by the Geneva Convention. They were also sub-
ject to a special code of discipline and could be flogged or summarily
imprisoned, though I never heard of this ever happening.’234
Conclusion
234
Rupert Lyons, ‘Audio memoirs of Major L. W. A. Lyons’, www.bbc.co.uk/
ww2peopleswar/stories/88/a6062988 (accessed July 31, 2009).
235
AD order, July 9, 1917. In the recruiting returns of 1917 for Rajputana and
Central India, combatants are entered against a caste heading, “Rajputs, Jats, Gujars,
Ahirs, Mers and Merats, and Ahirs, Musalmans, Others and Muleteers”. Muleteers
are entered as combatants but described by their unit of allocation, not by their caste.
In the column for non-combatants there is no reference to caste. Figures are sim-
ply entered against the allocated units: “Transport, Regimental followers, Overseas
labourers” And yet it is clear that there were higher castes in all these categories.
“Monthly recruiting returns of Central India and Rajputana”, Central Indian Agency,
File 9–A of 1917.
106 radhika singha
236
www.newforest-life.com/ww1–memorial-India-html (accessed August 5, 2008).
MILITARY SERVICE, NATIONALISM AND RACE:
THE EXPERIENCE OF MALAWIANS IN THE
SECOND WORLD WAR
Timothy J. Lovering
Introduction
1
George A. Shepperson, “External Factors in the Development of African Nation-
alism, with Particular Reference to British Central Africa,” Phylon: The Atlanta Uni-
versity Review of Race and Culture 22, 3 (1961), 219–220.
108 timothy j. lovering
2
G. O. Olusanya, “The Role of Ex-Servicemen in Nigerian Politics,” Journal of
Modern African Studies 6, 2 (1968), 221–232.
3
Richard Rathbone, “Businessmen in Politics: Party Struggle in Ghana, 1949–57,”
Journal of Development Studies 9, 2 (1973), 392.
4
David Killingray, “Soldiers, Ex-Servicemen, and Politics in the Gold Coast,
1939–50,” Journal of Modern African Studies 21, 3 (1983), 527.
5
See David Killingray and Richard Rathbone, “Introduction,” in Africa and the Sec-
ond World War, eds. David Killingray and Richard Rathbone (London, 1986), p. 16;
Nicholas Westcott, “The Impact of the Second World War on Tanganyika, 1939–49,”
in Africa and the Second World War, eds. David Killingray and Richard Rathbone
(London, 1986), pp. 143–159.
military service, nationalism and race 109
6
Adrienne M. Israel, “Measuring the War Experience: Ghanaian Soldiers in World
War II,” Journal of Modern African Studies 25, 1 (1987), 159–168; Adrienne M. Israel,
“Ex-Servicemen at the Crossroads: Protest and Politics in Post-War Ghana,” Journal
of Modern African Studies 30, 2 (1992), 359–368.
7
Timothy H. Parsons, The African Rank and File: Social Implications of Colonial
Military Service in the King’s African Rifles, 1902–1964 (Oxford, 1999), p. 209.
8
Kevin K. Brown, “The Military and Social Change in Colonial Tanganyika,” PhD
thesis, (Michigan State University, 1991), pp. 316–347, and 415–419.
110 timothy j. lovering
9
The term Malawian is adopted throughout as there is no adequate contemporary
equivalent term for the inhabitants of Nyasaland. However, references to ‘Nyasas’ in
contemporary extracts may be taken as a synonym for Malawians.
10
The National Archives: Public Records Office, CO 820/30/4, Colonial Office:
Military: King’s African Rifles and West African Frontier Force: Inspector-General’s
Report: King’s African Rifles: Southern Brigade, 1938.
11
See Risto Marjomaa, “The Martial Spirit: Yao Soldiers in British Service in Nyasa-
land (Malawi) 1895–1939,” Journal of African History 44, 3 (2003), 413–432 and Tim-
othy John Lovering, “Authority and Identity: Malawian Soldiers in Britain’s Colonial
Army, 1891–1964,” PhD thesis (University of Stirling, 2002).
12
Malawi National Archives (hereafter MNA), S 33/2/1/1, History of World War
II, December 1939 to March 1946. It is difficult to give precise figures due to ongoing
discharges of personnel, and the recruitment of large numbers of Malawians into the
armed forces of Northern and Southern Rhodesia.
military service, nationalism and race 111
13
MNA, LB 8/2/4/92, Memorandum, “Post-War Training and Employment for
African Ex-servicemen in Nyasaland”, n.d. [1945].
112 timothy j. lovering
14
MNA, S 41/1/1/13/1, General Officer Commanding-in-Chief, East Africa Com-
mand, to Sir Edmund Richards, Governor of Nyasaland, February 16, 1944.
15
MNA, S41/1/23/4/53B, “Report on a visit to Nairobi and Somaliland by Chiefs”,
by NA S. C. Mwase [n.d.]; MNA, S 41/1/23/4/55A, Report by NA Gomani, “Journey
of Chiefs to the North”, January 1945; Chief Secretary Nyasaland to Chief Secretary
to Conference of East African Governors, April 9, 1945.
16
See Israel, “Measuring the War Experience”, pp. 160–162.
military service, nationalism and race 113
lower than that pertaining in the remainder of the KAR, was brought
in line with other East African forces during the war.
It is striking that when the issue of pay did arise, it was often pre-
sented in specifically national terms. Chief Chikumbu, reporting
the complaints of soldiers serving in South-East Asia, recorded the
following:
We are also complaining because we soldiers from Nyasaland do not get
any increases of pay. Our forefathers fought very hard in the last Great
War of 1914–18, and in this one we agreed very quickly to go and fight,
and have obeyed every order of our King. Our chiefs were asked to spare
men to join the Military, and when these same men ask for their incre-
ment the Europeans say: ‘We will not increase your increment because
your chiefs were fools to agree to the bargain before they knew anything
about your pay.’17
In this account, pay is certainly presented as an issue which is deeply
implicated in a concept of an unspoken reciprocal contract between
the colonial state and the colonial soldier, who earns privileges in
return for service.
Promotion
17
MNA, S 41/1/23/5/63B, Copy of Letter from Chief Chikumbu to PC Southern
Province, n.d. [August 13, 1945].
114 timothy j. lovering
18
Parsons, The African Rank-and-File, pp. 108–109.
19
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/49B, Report by NA Kadawere, December 21, 1944.
20
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/53B, Report by NA Mwase, “Report on a visit to Nairobi and
Somaliland by Chiefs”, n.d. [1945].
military service, nationalism and race 115
Racism
21
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/49A, Report by NA Chikumbu, “Native Authority Chikum-
bu’s journey to Nairobi to visit his soldiers”, n.d. [1944].
116 timothy j. lovering
of other East and West Africans. The racist use of the term ‘mon-
key’ to describe Africans appears to have been a universal complaint
among those serving in South-East Asia. This grievance was raised by
Malawians serving in Ceylon as early as 1942.22 Following his visit to
soldiers in Nairobi in 1944, Chief M’mbwela reported this complaint
in the following terms:
All European soldiers and some of the officers call us by this awful and
annoying name ‘MONKEY’ and they further say that we have joined the
war to fight against the enemies for no object and that we are fighting
because of poverty and we only want to earn money. Many times our
mothers and fathers are also cursed at for no reason. It really makes us
rather ashamed to hear that we only want to earn money as we do in
ordinary work, we are also surprised if not astonished, with our white
masters to see them treating us like this.23
Ironically, scholars seeking to avoid simplistic notions of colonial ser-
vicemen as ‘collaborators’ have repeated the vision of African recruit-
ment as driven primarily by economic factors, and by coercion. There
is evidence for this, including the oral testimonies of some veterans.24
However, it must be recognised that Malawian men joined the army
for a complex variety of motivations. These undoubtedly included the
prestige enjoyed by servicemen in colonial society. But the univer-
sal appeal of the prospect of adventure drew others, such as Wilfred
Chipanda, who recalled ‘I was very inquisitive for going to war’.25 Sev-
eral veterans interviewed by the author argued that their motivation
in enlisting was ‘to protect my country’.26 The importance of martial
prowess appears to be confirmed by contemporary letters making
exaggerated claims, such as ‘ “I am in England fighting the Germans
who are being greatly harassed by the British Empire” ’, or ‘ “We have
captured the King of the Germans”.27 In any case, regardless of their
initial motivation, it is striking that Malawian soldiers were offended
at the suggestion that they were fighting only for material wealth.
22
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/7, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 5 of 1942, August 22,
1942.
23
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/53A, Report by M’mbelwa II, Edingeni, December 14, 1944.
24
Parsons, The African Rank-and-File, pp. 75–83.
25
Interview with Wilfred Chipanda, Zomba, February 19, 1999.
26
Interviews with Joseph Kalilombe, Seckson Philip Nkhoswe, and Ordnance
Zulani, Zomba, October 2000.
27
MNA, S 33/2/1/1, f. 29, K. L. Hall, Acting Governor of Nyasaland, to Secretary
of State for the Colonies, March 30, 1940.
military service, nationalism and race 117
28
MNA, S 41/1/23/5/63B, Copy of Letter from Chief Chikumbu to PC Southern
Province, n.d. [August 13, 1945].
29
MNA, S 41/1/23/5/63B, Copy of Letter from Chief Chikumbu to PC Southern
Province, no date [August 13, 1945].
30
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/49B, Report by NA Kadawere, December 21, 1944.
118 timothy j. lovering
31
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/7, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 5 of 1942, August 22, 1942.
32
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/55A, Report by NA Gomani, “Journey of Chiefs to the North”,
January 1945.
33
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/52A, Report by NA Kawinga, “Native Authority Kawinga’s
journey to Nairobi”, January 11, 1945.
34
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/49B, Report by NA Kadawere, December 21, 1944.
35
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/55A, Report by NA Gomani, “Journey of Chiefs to the North”,
January 1945.
military service, nationalism and race 119
36
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/55A, Report by NA Gomani, “Journey of Chiefs to the North”,
January 1945.
37
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/49A, Report by NA Chikumbu, “Native Authority Chikum-
bu’s journey to Nairobi to visit his soldiers”, n.d. [1944].
38
MNA, S 33/2/1/1, History of World War II, December 1939 to March 1946.
39
In fact, KAR infantry battalions in which Malawians served were largely homog-
enous, since units raised in Nyasaland used Nyanja rather than Swahili as their lingua
franca. The use of Swahili in the remainder of the KAR enabled Kenyan, Ugandan,
and Tanganyikan troops to intermix to a much greater extent. Malawians were mixed
with other East African troops principally when employed in support units and when
undergoing initial training.
120 timothy j. lovering
40
Kawinga presumably intended the terms RSM (Regimental Sergeant Major) and
CSM (Company Sergeant Major).
41
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/52A, Report by NA Kawinga, “Native Authority Kawinga’s
journey to Nairobi”, January 11, 1945.
42
MNA, S 41/1/23/4/49A, Report by NA Chikumbu, “Native Authority Chikum-
bu’s journey to Nairobi to visit his soldiers”, n.d. [1944].
43
Shepperson, “External Factors in the Development of African Nationalism”,
p. 220.
military service, nationalism and race 121
44
See John McCracken, “The Ambiguities of Nationalism: Flax Musopole and the
Northern Factor in Malawian Politics, c. 1956–1966,” Journal of Southern African
Studies 28, 1 (2002), 67–87.
45
Rhodes House Library, Oxford (hereafter RHL), MSS Afr.s.1715 (8), f. 18, Patrick
William George Barnes, 1942–45; RHL, MSS Afr.s.1715 (36), f. 65, Major G. N. Bur-
den, 1940–42; RHL, MSS Afr.s.1715 (105), f. 24, Lieutenant-Colonel Harold Patrick
Lepel Glass (1937–53); RHL, MSS Afr.s.1715 (154), ff. 15, 18, “Memorandum from
R. W. Kettlewell concerning the role of British forces in Africa”, July 20, 1979; Jenni-
fer Ann Warner, “Recruitment and Service in the King’s African Rifles in the Second
World War,” M.Litt. diss. (University of Bristol, 1985), p. 60.
122 timothy j. lovering
from the emergence of the Indian presence in the 1890s. These tensions
were exaggerated by the perception that Indians in Nyasaland avoided
participation in recruitment for military service during the war, a
belief which led to a number of attacks on Indian life and property by
Malawian soldiers and civilians.46 Some of the soldiers’ experiences in
India did little to disabuse them of their negative preconceptions, as
they were sometimes met with hostility as overt as that experienced
at the hands of some white servicemen. George Shepperson recalled
the Malawian soldiers under his command being routinely subject to
low-level racism in India:
Africans would go into the towns, say Ranchi, and Indian barbers would
refuse to cut their hair, just ‘Get out jungli wallahs, you’re jungli wal-
lahs’. [. . .] We had a headquarter company clerk, a very nice chap [. . .]
his name was John Leyo [. . .] John was one of nature’s splendid men,
pretty well educated, bright type, all the rest of it, got on extremely well
with the European NCOs and the orderlies. He went to town and was
told they wouldn’t serve him. He went for some sweets. He just tore the
store apart. He was reduced to the ranks.47
Another KAR officer, attached to the Indian Police, found himself
questioned by Indian officers who were obsessed with the “alleged
sexual prowess” of the African troops, perhaps explaining the rumours
referred to by Malawian soldiers.48 An unfortunate conflation of un-
favourable preconceptions on the part of Malawian servicemen and
racial stereotypes on the part of some Indian civilians therefore mili-
tated against a direct meeting of minds between African and Indian
nationalists.
While direct evidence of political discussions between Malawian
soldiers and Indian nationalists is lacking, the idea that such contacts
took place cannot be discounted. The war certainly provided some
opportunities for contact with western political ideologies. Donald
Bowie, the officer accompanying Malawian soldiers to the 1945 victory
46
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/12, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 2 of 1943, February 10,
1943; MNA, S 45/3/2/4/3/O, Mussa Ahmed to Hussen Ahmed, November 18, 1943.
47
Interview with Professor George Shepperson, Peterborough, March 2000; see
George Shepperson, “America through Africa and Asia,” Journal of American Studies
14, 1 (1980), 51.
48
RHL, MSS Afr. s. 1715 (24A) II, Donald Ferguson Tait Bowie, “A Colonial’s
Experiences in the 2/2nd Bn. of The King’s African Rifles (Later Known as 22nd Bn
K.A.R.) during World War 2, 1940–1947”, 1981.
military service, nationalism and race 123
49
RHL, MSS Afr. s. 1715 (24A) III, “Account of 22nd Bn. King’s African Rifles
(Nyasaland) in Action Burma (Khabaw Valley) 1944 by Donald Bowie (Intelligence
Officer)”, 1945.
50
Parsons, The African Rank and File, pp. 231 ff.
124 timothy j. lovering
was reported from early in the war, and later reports from 1943 cite
assaults on civilians and extortion by soldiers.51
Other soldiers made more directed attacks upon ‘traditional’ author-
ity. The stress caused by the circumstances of prolonged overseas ser-
vice, and particularly the social anxieties caused by soldiers’ separation
from their wives and families, created tensions in relation to traditional
leadership, as soldiers questioned the efficacy of Chiefs’ management
of their family affairs in their absence. Despite attempts by the authori-
ties to allay soldiers’ fears of their wives’ infidelity through newsletters
and radio, Malawians stationed in Nairobi in 1944 used radio broad-
casts home (which were intended for morale boosting messages to
their families) as a means of chastising chiefs for “allowing their wives
to commit adultery”.52 Moreover, the Malawian chiefs visiting soldiers
in the Far East in 1945, whose reports provide much of the evidence
used in this paper, found that some soldiers resented their presence.
A senior chaplain serving with Malawian troops recorded complaints
against visiting chiefs that “their work is to look after our wives and
families at home. [. . .] If they come here, let them take rifles and march
with packs on their backs”.53 It is possible that this resentment, and the
apparent failure of their role as morale-boosters, played an important
role in motivating chiefs to record soldiers’ grievances, thus emphasis-
ing their value as intermediaries to both the authorities and African
servicemen.
Other soldiers made more concerted attacks on traditional authori-
ties. Malawian Corporal MacHamilton Makoka of the Army Pay
Corps wrote to the Nyasaland Times to demand “Better Chiefs”, a
desire which was firmly based in his wartime experiences:
Through travelling as a soldier, [the African—T.L.] has seen other coun-
tries and thereby widened his experience. He has also been in touch with
other nation’s affairs through reading news papers and listening to the
broadcasts. All these factors have shown to the African how necessary
51
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/7, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 5 of 1942, August 22, 1942;
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/16, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 6 of 1943, n.d.
52
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/17, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 1 of 1944, April 29, 1944;
MNA, NNK 1/10/1, ff. 36; 37, Specimen Newsletter, October 1943; “A message from
N. A. Kyungu K.M. to his people in Ceylon”, NA Kyungu to DC Karonga, Bwiba,
November 26, 1943.
53
MNA, S 41/1/23/5/72B, “Extract from Report by Rev J. M. Rose of (C/S) 22 (EA)
Inf Bde. Visit of African Chiefs”, n.d. [October 1945].
military service, nationalism and race 125
54
MNA, S 41/1/23/5/60B, DN 17545 Corporal J. MacHamilton Makoka H. A. 1883
Company APC (E.A.), South East Asia Command, to the Editor, Nyasaland Times,
June 19, 1945.
55
MNA, S 41/1/1/1/1A, R. H. Keppel-Compton, PC Southern Province, to DCs
Southern Province, September 1945.
56
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/12, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 2 of 1943, February 10,
1943.
126 timothy j. lovering
57
MNA, S 45/3/2/4/3, Report from Director of Intelligence, Security & Censorship,
No. 104, December 2, 1943: letter from Mussa Ahmed, P.O. Box 19, Limbe, Nyasa-
land, to Hussen Ahmed, Kotda-Sangani, India, dated November 18, 1943.
58
RHL MSS Afr. V 123, Griff Jones, “Ulendo Diary”, August 2, 1952, quoted in
John McCracken, “Conservation and Resistance in Colonial Malawi: the ‘Dead North’
Revisited”, unpublished paper presented at a conference on African Environments
Past and Present, St. Antony’s College (Oxford, July 1999).
59
MNA, S 34/1/4/1/13, Political Intelligence Bulletin No. 3 of 1943, June 17,
1943.
military service, nationalism and race 127
60
MNA, LB 8/2/1/163, “Lecture to the Troops at Ntondwe on Labour matters—
20th November 1945”, Labour Commissioner, Zomba, to Chief Secretary Nyasaland,
November 21, 1945.
128 timothy j. lovering
the Nyasaland Government makes such laws how can you expect the
askari who have been told to save their money to trust you. As I see it
there is no reason why the natives should be prevented from entering
therein. Why is it that in other countries of the British Empire they do
not have this kind of thing?61
While focusing upon issues which could be read in economic terms,
the implications of St. Boniface’s plea are ultimately political. By ques-
tioning the knowledge upon which the colonial state was founded, he
challenges the very basis of the state and of British colonial authority.
Conclusion
It has not been the aim of this paper to measure the political impact of
Malawian veterans of the Second World War, but rather to gauge the
political character of their experiences. It is undoubtedly the case that
only a minority of educated soldiers developed overt political ideas of
the kind expressed by ‘St. Boniface’ as a result of their wartime service.
The weight of evidence also suggests that the major persistent con-
cerns of Malawian soldiers were, indeed, social and economic. A par-
ticular emphasis was placed upon the status of absent soldiers’ wives,
and the issue of remittances. However, the evidence of the Malawian
chiefs’ visits to the troops provides strong evidence of the universality
of the extent of Malawian experience of perceived discrimination by
Kenyan personnel, both black and white, discrimination in promotion
opportunities, and experience of racism at the hands of white troops
in South-East Asia. The extensive use of the concept of shared ‘Nyasa’
experience suggests that the war was an important source of a Nyasa/
Malawian consciousness, which arose at least in part from the sense of
injustice and bewilderment at ill-treatment.
It must also be recognised that, from the perspective of the army,
many of these grievances were not new. The questions of pay, the
status of soldiers’ wives, and remittances were consistent throughout
the colonial period. The issue of commissioned status for Malawians
can be traced to the period before the First World War, and remained
contentious until independence in 1964, when the first Malawian offi-
cers were finally appointed. Equally, there is occasional evidence of
61
MNA, S 41/1/23/5/60A, Translation of letter from ‘St. Boniface’ to the Editor of
Askari, n.d. [1945].
military service, nationalism and race 129
Ravi Ahuja
The Problem
1
This essay results from a research project developed in the congenial atmosphere of
the Centre for Modern Oriental Studies (Berlin) and funded by the German Research
Council. While the idea of individual authorship is always more closely linked to bour-
geois notions of private property than to the realities of the intellectual labour process,
the present text is the result of collective endeavour to an unusual degree. First, the
project itself would not have been conceived without the groundbreaking work on
the ‘Halfmoon Camp’ of the late Gerhard Höpp (see his contribution to this volume).
This essay is, therefore, dedicated to the memory of this fine scholar and wonderful
colleague. Second, the discovery of recordings of the voices of Indian POW by the
anthropologist Britta Lange and the filmmaker Philipp Scheffner has been an invalu-
able input. Third, and most fundamentally, this essay is based on archival research
jointly undertaken by Heike Liebau, Franziska Roy and myself. It uses material recov-
ered by all three cooperators and draws on ideas developed in a process of collective
reflection, though the argument and its flaws are admittedly mine. Finally, I thank the
participants of a seminar at the Centre of South Asian Studies, Cambridge, for helpful
questions and comments. The following acronyms are used for archival locations: BL:
British Library, London; LA: Lautarchiv der Humboldt-Universität, Berlin; NAUK:
The National Archives of the United Kingdom, London; NAI: National Archives of
India, New Delhi; PAAA: Politisches Archiv des Auswärtigen Amts, Berlin.
2
See e.g.: Hugh Tinker, “India in the First World War and After”, Journal of
Contemporary History 3, 4 (1968), 89–107; Judith M. Brown, “War and the Colonial
Relationship: Britain, India, and the War of 1914–18”, in: India and World War I,
132 ravi ahuja
eds. D. C. Ellinwood and S. D. Pradhan (New Delhi, 1978), pp. 19–47; Keith Jeffery,
“ ‘An English barrack in the Oriental seas’? India in the aftermath of the First World
War”, Modern Asian Studies 15, 3 (1981), 369–386; Gregory Martin, “The influence
of racial attitudes on British Policy towards India during the First World War”, Jour-
nal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 14, 2 (1986), 91–113; Aravind Ganachari,
“First World War: purchasing Indian loyalties. Imperial policies of recruitment and
‘rewards’ ”, Economic and Political Weekly 40, 8 (2005), 779–788.
3
See e.g.: Susan van Koski, “Letters Home 1915–16: Punjabi Soldiers reflect on war
and life in Europe and their meanings for home and self ”, International Journal of
Punjab Studies 2, 1 (1995), 43–63.
4
David E. Omissi, ed., Indian voices of the Great War: soldiers’ letters, 1914–18
(Basingstoke, 1999).
5
Gajendra Singh, The anatomy of dissent in the military of Colonial India dur-
ing the First and Second World Wars (Edinburgh Papers in South Asian Studies) 20
(2006), http://www.csas.ed.ac.uk/papers.php (accessed January 21, 2009).
6
Mark Harrison, “Disease, Discipline and Dissent: The Indian Army in France and
England, 1914–15,” in Medicine and Modern Warfare, eds. Cooter, Roger, Mark Har-
rison and Steve Sturdy (Rodopi, 1999), pp. 185–203. See also the forthcoming work
on military hospitals by Samiksha Sehrawat.
7
David Omissi, “Europe through Indian eyes: Indian soldiers encounter England
and France, 1914–1918”, English Historical Review CXXII/496 (207), 371–396; see also
Claude Markovits’ contribution in this volume.
8
The attribute ‘plebeian’ will be used as a descriptive term for a broad array of
‘popular’, lower and middling classes—in the specific context of this article mainly
the middle peasantry that provided a large share of the recruits of the British-Indian
Army.
the corrosiveness of comparison 133
We can read, on the one hand, Sarojini Naidu’s ambivalent war poetry
calling Indians to arms in defence of the British Empire for the honour
of the nation9 along with her brother Virendranath Chattopadhyay’s
revolutionary anti-British correspondence.10 And we can read these
texts verbatim, in the language and the words chosen by the authors
themselves. The ‘Great War’ is also reflected upon in autobiogra-
phies and other ‘ego documents’ of literate, upper-class Indians11—a
genre rarely appropriated by plebeians of these generations (though
the assumption that this is so tends to impede the search for rare but
important exceptions).12 The soldiers’ letters underwent, on the other
hand, several mediations before they were entered into the records of
the India Office. Omissi and other writers have pointed out that many
of them were written not by the soldiers themselves but by regimental
scribes or other literate persons, that they were often read out openly
in the trenches and thus subject to collective appraisal, that they may
have been authored in full awareness of military censorship, that they
were selected and translated by the censors according to political cri-
teria and, in some cases, to their literary ambitions.13 The utterances
of the subordinated are thus more rigidly framed by the powerful giv-
ing them often the appearance of indistinct, hushed murmurs. This is
a matter of continuing methodological reflection. The censored let-
ters require, as Shahid Amin has put it, the “careful, almost painful
reassembling of signs” that were available to Indian soldiers at that
time for expressing the new, intellectually as well as mentally upset-
ting experiences of the war.14 Another more basic question is whether
historians have not focused too exclusively on these censorship reports
as a corpus of material that is comparatively easy to access and have
merely assumed its singularity without systematically looking for alter-
native traces of plebeian wartime experiences. Even the best study of
9
See the contribution by Santanu Das in this volume.
10
See especially: Nirode K Barooah, Chatto: the life and times of an anti-imperialist
in Europe (New Delhi, 2004).
11
See especially: DeWitt C. Ellinwood, Between two worlds: a Rajput officer in
the Indian army, 1905–21. Based on the diary of Amar Singh of Jaipur (Lanham and
Oxford, 2005).
12
See for instance: Amir Haider Khan, Chains to lose. Life and struggles of a revo-
lutionary, ed. Hasan N. Gardezi, 2 vols., (Karachi, 2007).
13
Omissi, Indian Voices, pp. 4–9; see also Markovits in this volume.
14
Shahid Amin, “Some considerations on evidence, language and history” (Indian
History Congress, Symposia Papers) 10 (Delhi, 1994), p. 13.
134 ravi ahuja
15
Tai Yong Tan, The garrison state: the military, government and society in colonial
Punjab 1849–1947 (New Delhi, 2005).
16
For a recent elaboration of this idea see: Rajit K. Mazumder, The Indian Army
and the Making of Punjab (New Delhi, 2003). For a perceptive criticism see Gajendra
Singh’s excellent essay The anatomy of dissent. Singh rightly points out the implau-
sibility of the prevalent binary depiction of the sepoy as an apolitical “rice soldier”
before World War II on the one hand and as the fervently nationalist soldier of Subhas
Chandra Bose’s Indian National Army on the other. In trying to explain the trans-
formation of the one into the other he may have, however, constructed a somewhat
too linear trajectory.
the corrosiveness of comparison 135
from a German prison camp.17 Bizarre is not the story itself, as we shall
see. The point is rather that the group is presented as a quarrelsome,
often rather infantile bunch that is held together only by the towering
aristocratic leadership of the Sikh officer Ranjoor Singh and by their
honour, which bound them to the British-Indian Army in unwavering
loyalty. If British commercial literati like Mundy may well have picked
up their tropes from the discourse of colonial officialdom, the idea of
innate loyalty could also be sold to readers of the contemporary Pun-
jabi press. Wrote the Khalsa Advocate in September 1914:
The Sikhs are a fighting nation and the first duty that is inculcated
among them is the duty of sacrifice. They are hardy, robust, bold and
courageous. For instance, a Sikh when asked by somebody whether
he would fight, replied he knew nothing else. To fight for those under
whose protection they live is the sole business of the Sikhs, and really
they know nothing else.18
The association of the South Asian soldier with the qualities of reckless
bravery and unquestioning loyalty was, as Lionel Caplan has shown
convincingly for the ‘Gurkhas’, an essential ingredient of British con-
ceptions of ‘martial race’. South Asian soldiers were believed to be as
unconditionally brave and loyal as their British counterparts, though
these behavioural qualities were asserted to be of an inferior kind
insofar as they were based on instinctive impulses and not on con-
scious reflection.19 While the theory as a whole has been condemned
and discarded as a racist construct by most historians, elements of
it appear to have survived in a fairly widespread acceptance of a de-
contextualised, reductionist interpretation of izzat.20 Contempo-
rary ethnographic studies among Punjabis suggest an understanding
of izzat as ‘respect’ based on compliance with a comprehensive set
of community norms or culturally specific social rules. These sets of
norms and rules include an emphasis on hierarchy, but cannot be
17
Talbot Mundy, Hira Singh. When India came to fight in Flanders (Indianapolis,
1917).
18
‘Khalsa Advocate’ (Amritsar), September 26, 1914, quoted in: Native Newspaper
Reports Punjab (hereafter: NNRP), p. 900.
19
Lionel Caplan, Warrior gentlemen: “Gurkhas” in the Western imagination (Provi-
dence, 1995).
20
For a recent and rather crude example of this interpretation see: George M. Jack,
“The Indian Army on the Western Front, 1914–1915: a portrait of collaboration”,
War in History 13, 3 (2006), 352–353; for more nuanced variations of the theme see:
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 12; Ellinwood, Between two worlds, pp. 364–65.
136 ravi ahuja
21
Gerd Baumann, Contesting Culture: Discourses of Identity in Multi-ethnic Lon-
don (Cambridge, Eng., 1996), pp. 103–4; Kamala Elizabeth Nayar, The Sikh Diaspora
in Vancouver: Three Generations Amid Tradition, Modernity, and Multiculturalism
(Toronto, 2004), passim.
22
Harrison, “Disease, Discipline and Dissent”, pp. 193–95.
23
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 325, letter 594. See also: p. 254, letter 440; p. 320, letter
583.
the corrosiveness of comparison 137
got anyone except God who can run your house? Then why do you
not return? [ . . . ] I don’t care a rap whether you are made a dafadar. If
you were a man you would understand, but you are no man.”24 And
a Sikh soldier responded to exhortations from a senior male friend or
relative in Ambala District as follows: “It sounds very fine to be in the
Army, but there are drawbacks. First of all, you have to be ready at
any moment; secondly, you have to take orders from men you would
not think of employing as labourers in your own village; and thirdly,
you have much more inconvenience to put up with than in your own
home. There may be honour [izzat] to be won in the Army, but, after
all, it is nothing when compared to one’s family pride.”25 One would
have liked to know how the last and crucial sentence was phrased
in the Urdu original, but there seems to be no way of recovering it.
What it does tell us even so is that martial izzat could be weighed and
found wanting in comparison with other sources of respectability such
as ‘family pride’. The letter even indicates that the various sources of
honour could be at odds with each other, that they could be mutually
consumptive: the command structure of the army did not necessarily
endorse local status. The question whether and to whom loyal ser-
vice in the British-Indian Army conferred izzat was, moreover, getting
more complex at a time when, as Radhika Singha shows, the distinc-
tion between the ‘menial’ follower and the ‘martial’ soldier became
ever more precarious.26 And finally, when the World War turned out
to last not months but years, when wounded soldiers were not sent
home but returned to the trenches after convalescence in military
hospitals, when the British refrained from demobilizing considerable
parts of the Indian army after the end of the European war and con-
tinued to deploy them as occupation forces in Mesopotamia, more
and more soldiers felt that they had to return to their village to ensure
their hold onto the land: By 1920, in the specific historical context of
six years of unprecedented army recruitment in South Asia, the appeal
that soldiering usually held as a source of izzat had long given way to
the perception that continuing overseas employment posed a threat to
the all-important village roots of a peasant-soldier’s respectability.27
24
Omissi, Indian Voices, p. 248, letter 429.
25
Omissi, Indian Voices, pp. 177–178, letter 296.
26
See Radhika Singha’s contribution in this volume.
27
As early as in 1915, the following observations had been made by a senior official
regarding the mood among wounded soldiers: “The hundreds of Sepoys’ letters which
138 ravi ahuja
I have read show that Sepoys serving in Europe are genuinely anxious to get back
home to look after their affairs. Their enemies in the village are trying to seize their
land; they have trouble about their debts; and they are anxious to look after marriages
and other domestic details which form so important a part in the life of an Indian.”
Letter from Sir Walter Roper Lawrence to H. H. Kitchener, 15 June 1915, BL, OIOC,
MssEur F143/65. When 1,100 Gurkha soldiers on leave from Egypt or Mesopotamia
did not return to their units in late 1918, one of their British officers gave the fol-
lowing explanation: “To cite typical cases a man goes to Nepal after several years’
absence, finds his home dilapidated, his land uncultivated; in the hands of another,
or, perhaps the commonest—himself the sole support of his home. It is not unnatural
that the man under such circumstances overstays his leave, owing to fear of punish-
ment and loss of promotion does not return.” Officer commanding 2nd Batallion,
2nd Gurkha Rifles, to Deputy Assistant Adjutant and Quartermaster General, Derajat
Brigade, 29 October 1918, NAI, Home Department, War, February 1919, 42–52, part
B. For post-war deployment of Indian troops in Mesopotamia see: Thomas Metcalf,
Imperial Connections: India and the Indian Ocean arena, 1860–1920 (Berkeley/Los
Angeles, 2007), pp. 100–101.
28
Clive Dewey, “Some consequences of military expenditure in British India: The
case of the upper Sind Sagar Doab, 1849–1947,” in: Arrested development in India. The
historical dimension, ed. idem, (Riverdale, 1988), pp. 93–169; Imran Ali, The Punjab
under imperialism, 1885–1947 (New Delhi, 1989); Tan, The garrison state, esp. chapter
4. See also: S. L. Menezes, Fidelity and honour. The Indian Army from the seventeenth
to the twenty-first century, (New Delhi, 1993), pp. 306–307.
the corrosiveness of comparison 139
29
‘The Prabhat’ (Lahore), August 29, 1914, quoted in: NNRP, August 30, 1914,
p. 839.
30
Omissi, “Europe through Indian eyes”, pp. 395–396. For a less sophisticated ver-
sion of the argument see: Jack, “The Indian Army on the Western Front”.
31
BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17517. Quoted in: Susan C. vanKoski, The Indian Ex-soldier
from the Eve of the First World War to Partition: a Study of Provisions for Ex-soldiers
and Ex-soldiers Role in National Life, PhD thesis (Columbia 1996), p. 131.
140 ravi ahuja
32
‘Akhbar-i-’Am’ (Lahore) October 2, 1914, quoted in: NNRP, p. 917. The last
rumour is also mentioned in: ‘Jhang Sial’ (Lahore), September 22, 1914, quoted in:
NNRP, p. 881.
33
‘Akhbar-i-’Am’ (Lahore) October 25(?), 1914, quoted in: NNRP, October 31,
1914, p. 968.
34
‘Siraj-ul-Akhbar’ (Jhelum) November 16, 1914, quoted in: NNRP, November 16,
1914, p. 1034.
35
‘Siraj-ul-Akhbar’ (Jhelum) December 7, 1914, quoted in: NNRP, p. 7. Rumours
involving and celebrating the Kaiser circulated also in other regions of the subconti-
nent. See Heike Liebau’s contribution to this volume.
36
‘Amrit’ (Lahore) September 25, 1914, quoted in NNRP, p. 919. There was also a
‘counter-rumour’ to the effect that 12,000 Sikh prisoners of war had been shaved by
the Germans. ‘Naurattan’ (Amritsar), October 1, 1914, quoted in NNRP, p. 917.
the corrosiveness of comparison 141
37
‘Zamindar’ (Lahore) October 12, 1914, quoted in NNRP, p. 929.
38
The ‘Paisa Akhbar’ (Lahore) of 20 September 1914 thus reported “a rumour that
the Germans have cut off the heads of some Gurkha and Sikh soldiers and have sent
them to the Powers with the complaint that the English are sending Indian soldiers
to the front”, quoted in: NNRP, p. 881. This rumour resonates interestingly with the
contemporary German outrage about the deployment of non-European soldiers in
Europe. See: Christian Koller, Christian, “Von Wilden aller Rassen niedergemetzelt.”
Die Diskussion um die Verwendung von Kolonialtruppen in Europa zwischen Rassis-
mus, Kolonial- und Militärpolitik (1914–1930) (Stuttgart, 2001).
39
‘Siraj-ul-Akhbar’ (Jhelum) December 7, 1914, quoted in: NNRP, pp. 7–8.
40
‘Siraj-ul-Akhbar’ (Jhelum) March 15, 1915, quoted in: NNRP, p. 154.
142 ravi ahuja
There was thus a feeling that the way peasant-soldiers made sense of
their experiences in the Great War impacted upon the political atmo-
sphere in the Punjab countryside and that this impact was at variance
with both the war efforts of the colonial government and the ‘impe-
rial patriotism’ of Indian elites. Certain Punjabi folk songs from this
period also seem to indicate an equidistance from all war parties and
an understanding that the war meant suffering for the poor.41 Offi-
cial statistics on desertion among Punjabi recruits for the Great War
do confirm a more differentiated response of the rural population to
the demands of the British-Indian Army than usually conceded: 11.4
percent of all recruits deserted between August 1914 and May 1918.
Even more significantly, 44.3 percent of these deserters were reported
as being “still at large” suggesting a considerable level of local support
for those who decided to evade military service.42 In 1917, the number
of desertions in Punjab rose to 26,702 or 25 percent of the recruits
of which 9,364 or 35.1 percent could not be traced.43 Monitoring and
controlling public opinion in the recruitment districts thus turned into
a major concern for the colonial authorities in the course of World
War I as is underlined by Tan Tai Yong’s account of the formation of
District Soldier Boards and their functions.44
Further doubt is cast on the image of the apolitical mercenary by
reports on the various popular mobilisations in the years after the end
of war in Europe. This has been recognised, but not explored by Sha-
hid Amin in a perceptive methodological essay:
Military service overseas had a novel social and political impact on the
peasantry recruited to the ‘Imperialist War’, whether from U.P. or the
Punjab. The figure of the returned soldier, deferential as a peasant as
before—feted by the landed elite yet wearing his uniform lightly—that
we find in pro-recruitment literature, symbolizes the real danger which
41
Amarjit Chandan, How they Suffered. World War One and its Impact on Pun-
jabis (paper for the Across the Black Waters One-Day Symposium at the Imperial
War Museum, London, November 7, 1998), http://apnaorg.com/articles/amarjit/wwi/
(accessed January 22, 2009).
42
‘Govt. of Punjab to Adjutant-General in India for Information. Desertion sta-
tistics up to March/May 1918’, NAI, Home Department, War, February 1919, 42–52,
part B.
43
V. N. Datta, ed., New Light on the Punjab Disturbances in 1919. Volumes VI and
VII of Disorders Inquiry Committee Evidence, Indian Institute of Advanced Studies,
vol. I (Simla, 1975), p. 92.
44
Tan, The Garrison State, chapters 3 and 4.
the corrosiveness of comparison 143
45
Amin, “Some Considerations”, pp. 13–14; see also: Shahid Amin, Event, Meta-
phor, Memory. Chauri Chaura 1922–1992 (Delhi, 1995), pp. 38–39.
46
See Metcalf, Imperial Connections, pp. 100–101. See also an interesting ‘soldier’s
letter’ reproduced in ‘Siyasat’ (Lahore) February 13, 1921, quoted in: Punjab Newspa-
per Abstracts (hereafter: PNA), p. 72.
47
See Indu Joshi, Nationalist Politics in the Punjab, 1919–22, unpubl. PhD thesis
(Himachal Pradesh University, Simla, 1981), pp. 12–13.
48
Memorandum on the Disturbances in the Punjab, April 1919, Lahore: Superin-
tendent, Government Printing, Punjab, 1920 (reprinted: Lahore: Sang-e-Meel, 1997),
p. 49.
49
Sheikh Umar Baksh, Martial Law in the Punjab, n. l., n. y., p. 49.
144 ravi ahuja
The fear that insurgency might spread to the rural recruitment dis-
tricts of Punjab is palpable in the official accounts. “Cutting of wire
on the railway had now become so persistent that Lahore was practi-
cally isolated except by wireless. There is no doubt that unrest was
steadily extending to the villages on the Amritsar line, and there was a
suspicious assembly, convened by the beat of drum, held at Padhana,”
noted the official memorandum on the ‘Punjab disturbances’ in words
that betray a barely overcome sense of panic.50 Large numbers of mili-
tary pensioners continued to participate in tenant agitations and in
the Sikh Akali movement over the next decades prompting the colo-
nial authorities to reduce the proportion of Sikhs in the army from 20
percent in 1914 to 13 percent in 1930.51
Indian troops had been deployed to areas outside the subcontinent
for decades, but mainly to police other British colonies in the Indian
Ocean region.52 The First World War was different in that great num-
bers of non-European soldiers appeared on European battlefields and
engaged directly with European societies for the first time. Almost
90,000 Indian soldiers and officers as well as a further 50,000 ‘followers’
and other non-combatant Indians were sent to France alone.53 Never
before had a comparable number of Indians been in Europe as Claude
Markovits rightly points out.54 There was a sense in the postwar years
that the new European experiences of large numbers of plebeian Indi-
ans did have an impact on the political dynamics of the subcontinent.
Wrote the paper East and West in May 1919:
The economic and social fixities of the country have been loosened, and
India is changing in response to world conditions with which it has been
brought into direct touch. [. . .] The Punjabi particularly has travelled,
heard and thought. [. . .] He has been to other lands, and heard and seen
and fought along with men of other nations, and had opportunities of
measuring [emphasis added] his courage, endurance and intelligence on
many a battlefield.55
50
Memorandum on the disturbances in the Punjab, p. 50.
51
VanKoski, The Indian ex-soldier, pp. 237–45; Singh, The anatomy of dissent,
p. 26, Menezes, Fidelity and honour, p. 322.
52
Metcalf, Imperial connections, chapters 3 and 4.
53
Statistics relating to Indian contribution to the Great War, BL, IOR/L/
MIL/7/18716.
54
Markovits in this volume.
55
‘East and West’ (Simla) May 1919, quoted in: Punjab Press Abstracts, p. 190.
the corrosiveness of comparison 145
The Setting
The Indian soldiers who were shipped to the front almost immediately
after the beginning of the War had little information or knowledge
about where they were going.56 Many believed they were on their way
to vilayat, which they identified with Britain, but found themselves in
France and Belgium instead.57 The hazy epithet of vilayat thus came
to include other areas of Europe and it may thus seem to categorize
56
This was true both for officers and soldiers. Cf. Ellinwood, Between two worlds,
p. 362; Report on visit to the Camp in Zossen by Dr. Mansur Ahmed, January 4, 1915,
PAAA, R21244, f. 117; Interrogation of POW Mohammed Arefin in officers’ prison
camp Heidelberg, January 20, 1915, PAAA, R21245, f. 10.
57
See e.g.: Interrogation of Indian prisoners of war in the military hospital of
Koblenz, March 5, 1915, PAAA, R21245, f. 135.
146 ravi ahuja
58
Statistics relating to Indian contribution to the Great War, IOR/L/MIL/7/18716;
Omissi, “Europe through Indian Eyes”, p. 374.
59
Jack, “The Indian Army on the Western Front”, p. 355.
60
J. W. B. Merewether and Frederick Smith, The Indian Corps in France (London,
1919, 2nd ed.), p. 469. In June 1915, the British authorities even believed that there
“should be from 1500 to 2000 Indian ranks prisoners of war in Germany”: handwrit-
ten official note, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276.
61
In June 1916, the Times reported that the Indian Soldiers’ Fund was providing
food and other goods to 700 Indian POW in Germany. The Times, June 17, 1916. In
October 1918, the British authorities were informed of about 600 surviving military
POW (still in German camps, held in neutral territories or exchanged), but believed
(rightly) that their figures were incomplete. Reply to question in Parliament, October
21, 1918, FO 383/417. These figures did not include deserters and those who had died
in captivity—see below.
the corrosiveness of comparison 147
62
Franziska Roy, “ ‘Part of the machine’? Indian civilian prisoners and the question
of forced labour in Germany during World War I,” in “When the war began, we heard
of several kings.” South Asian prisoners in World War I Germany, eds. Ahuja, Ravi,
Heike Liebau, and Franziska Roy, (New Delhi, 2009, in preparation).
63
[Walter, Paul] (ed. at the command of Armeeoberkommando 6), Die indis-
chen Truppen in Frankreich, Lille: Liller Kriegszeitung, 1915, p. 3; PAAA, R21244,
f. 68; Captain C. C. Darley’s report on his captivity in Germany 1915/16, NAUK,
WO/161/95/32.
64
270 Indian POW were reported to have been detained in the camp in Wittenberg
in mid-December 1914. PAAA, R21244, f. 40.
65
Report on visit to the Camp in Zossen by Dr. Mansur Ahmed, January 4, 1915,
PAAA, R21244, f. 117. This measure was soon known to the British authorities: letter
by Ernest B. Maxse, British Consulate General Rotterdam, January 7, 1915, BL, IOR/L/
MIL/7/17276 and January 7, 1915, NAUK, FO 383/065.
66
PAAA, R21244, f. 133.
67
Official report on visit of Zossen camp, February 20, 1915, PAAA, R21245, f. 42.
148 ravi ahuja
Indian prisoners of war at one time.68 In 1916, it was reported that 569
Indian prisoners of war were held in Wünsdorf whose composition
was as follows: 300 Gurkhas, 100 Sikhs, 106 Muslims and 63 Thakurs.69
Openly pro-British and recalcitrant prisoners were isolated from their
Indian fellow-captives and sent to other camps.70
The administration of the camp was taken care of by German mili-
tary authorities, but political and propagandistic efforts were predomi-
nantly coordinated by an interdepartmental unit of German Foreign
Office and General Staff, the Nachrichtenstelle für den Orient (Infor-
mation Centre for the Orient). This had been initiated and founded
by the diplomat and orientalist Max von Oppenheim with the express
goal of “revolutionising the Islamic areas of our enemies”. For at least
one year, the main objective of the Nachrichtenstelle was to convince
Maghrebian, Tatarian, West African, Georgian and South Asian pris-
oners of war to enrol in special military units that were to be sent to
Constantinople, where they were to be attached to the Ottoman forces
and fight the armies of the Entente. They were supported in this effort
by ulema sent to Berlin by the Ottoman authorities and by a range
of anti-imperialist exiles who were drawn to that city in their search
for powerful allies. In the Indian case, these supporters had formed
the famous Indian Independence Committee of which Mohammed
Barkatullah, Virendranath Chattopadhyay, Bhupendranath Dutt,
Taraknath Das and, for some time, Har Dayal were among the most
influential members. The objectives of this Committee included the
creation of an “Indian Legion” that was to be deployed to Afghanistan
in order to fight the British on Indian territory.71 Both of these plans
found little response among the prisoners of war and met with little
interest of the Ottoman authorities. Only about fifty South Asian pris-
oners were finally sent off to Constantinople along with 2,000 Muslims
from other regions. Most South Asian recruits were Pashtuns whose
home villages were in Afridistan, well outside the control of the colo-
nial administration. The recruitment plans were finally scrapped in
May 1916 and a number of the recruits were subsequently returned
68
This is the figure mentioned in a report of the Indian Independence Committee,
December 23, 1915, PAAA, R21252, f. 318.
69
Third Report of the Indian Soldiers’ Fund (21 November 1915–30 November
1916), BL, OIOC, EurMSS F120/8.
70
See e.g. the case of the Gurkha officer Sher Singh Rana who was interned among
British POW in Clausthal, NAUK, FO 383/288.
71
“Instructions for the propaganda camps”, December 1915, PAAA, R21252, f. 183.
the corrosiveness of comparison 149
72
For a detailed account of the difficult propagandistic cooperation between Nach-
richtenstelle and Indian Independence Committee see: Heike Liebau, “The German
Foreign Office, Indian emigrants and propaganda efforts among the ‘sepoys,’” in
“When the War began”, eds. Ahuja, Liebau and Roy.
73
Memorandum on propaganda among Indian POW, December 23(?) 1915,
PAAA, R21252, f. 323, 325.
74
See Baron von Oppenheim’s proposal for the publication of these newspapers of
January 9, 1915: PAAA, R21244, ff. 146–149. On Barkatullah’s and Har Dayal’s inter-
vention (January 28, 1915) the title Jihad was changed to Hindostan for the Indian
editions. PAAA, R21244, f. 166. For a discussion of theses camp journals (with a focus
on the Arabic edition) see: Gerhard Höpp, Muslime in der Mark. Als Kriegsgefangene
und Internierte in Wünsdorf und Zossen, 1914–1924 (ZMO Studien) 6 (Berlin, 1997),
pp. 101–112. The full editions of the Hindi and Urdu editions will be published along
with the following volume of essays: Ahuja, Liebau and Roy, “When the war began”.
75
Baron von Oppenheim’s memorandum “Organisation der Behandlung der
muhammedanischen und indischen Kriegsgefangenen”, February 27, 1915, PAAA,
R21245, f. 78.
76
“Bande Mataram” (“Hail to the Motherland”) was composed as a poem by the
Bengali intellectual Bankimchandra Chatterjee in the 1870s and had become a nation-
alist hymn in the first decade of the twentieth century. It failed to gain popularity
among Muslims, however, by equating the nation with the Hindu goddess Durga.
Muhammad Iqbal was an important Urdu poet who later became associated with the
demand for a separate homeland for Indian Muslims, i.e. Pakistan.
150 ravi ahuja
77
A more detailed analysis of Hindostan will be provided in: Ahuja, Liebau and
Roy, “When the war began”.
78
See a statement of the Indian Independence Committee with regard to the camp
journal, which they considered a security risk, February 23, 1915: PAAA, R21245,
f. 49. See also von Oppenheim’s statement, February 28?, 1915: ibid., f. 55–58.
79
Official note, September 26, 1915, PAAA, R21250, f. 282.
80
PAAA, R21252, f. 24, 131, 255; PAAA, R21253, f. 455–456.
81
Höpp, Muslime in der Mark, pp. 113–119.
82
PAAA, R21252, f. 27; PAAA, R21254, f. 157; PAAA, R21261, f. 161; handwritten
official note, dated c. June 1915, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276; statement by Jemadar Suba
Singh Gurung, April 1918, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18480; report on Wünsdorf by John B.
Jackson for the US Embassy, March 23, 1916, NAUK, FO 383/153.
83
PAAA, R21252, f. 260. Similar views were held in Britain, cf. Proceedings of the
General Committee of the Indian Soldiers Fund, June 16, 1915, BL, OIOC, EurMSS
F/120/2.
84
PAAA, R21246, f. 112.
the corrosiveness of comparison 151
ground wheat flower (Atta), butter and spices.85 The German authori-
ties competed in this regard with the Indian Soldiers Fund, initiated
by Curzon on the grounds that “any negligence [. . .] will react terribly
after the war”,86 and with other British associations that sent parcels
to the prisoners. There were also occasional excursions to Berlin that
were meant to give the prisoners “a notion of German order, power
and energy” (von Oppenheim).87 Returned prisoners reported to their
British questioners that they had received excellent medical care in
German hospitals after having been wounded and captured, though
the “general belief among the soldiers” was with regard to the military
hospital in Zossen “that those who go [. . .] never return.”88 Tubercu-
losis and other respiratory diseases were rampant and the mortality
rate among Indian prisoners of war was particularly high:89 the mili-
tary graveyard of Zehrensdorf, near the site of the former “Halfmoon
Camp” contains 206 identified Indian graves, 185 of which refer to
the remains of soldiers.90 German statistics similarly state that 187
Indian soldiers died in the Inderlager between early 1915 and April
1917.91 Most military prisoners of war were transferred to a state farm
85
PAAA, R21252, f. 83; PAAA, R21256, f. 196; report on prisoners’ camps in Ger-
many by US Senator Beveredge, recorded February 22, 1915, NAUK, FO 383/065;
James Gerard to Mr. Page, US Embassy reports on Indian POW, July 1915, NAUK,
FO 383/065; Proceedings of the General Committee of the Indian Soldiers Fund,
November 29, 1916, BL, OIOC, EurMSS F/120/3.
86
Curzon in the House of Lords, May 18, 1915, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276.
87
Baron von Oppenheim’s memorandum “Organisation der Behandlung der
muhammedanischen und indischen Kriegsgefangenen”, February 27, 1915, PAAA,
R21245, f. 76; see also his successor Schabinger’s memorandum, April 19, 1915,
PAAA, R21246, ff. 25–27; report of the command of the ‘halfmoon camp’, September
10, 1915, PAAA, R21250, f. 260; report of the command of the ‘halfmoon camp’,
October 10, 1915, PAAA, R21251, f. 145.
88
Letter by Indian Independence Committee, February 10, 1916, PAAA, R21253,
f. 470.
89
Report of the command of the ‘halfmoon camp’, October 10, 1915, PAAA,
R21251, f. 147; see also: PAAA, R21261, f. 127. See also: report on Wünsdorf by John
B. Jackson for the US Embassy, March 23, 1916, NAUK, FO 383/153. The extraordi-
nary high incidence of fatal diseases was also perceived by the prisoners themselves.
Hence Jemadar Suba Singh Gurung stated in March 1918 to his British interrogator
that between one third and half of the original prisoners died in Zossen, BL, IOR/L/
MIL/7/18480. Indian soldiers were severely affected by tuberculosis also in the trenches
of the Western Front. See: Harrison, “Disease, Discipline and Dissent”, p. 188.
90
Commonwealth War Graves Commission Records, Cemetery Report: Zehrens-
dorf, http://www.cwgc.org/search/cemetery_reports.aspx?cemetery=34721&mode=1
(accessed January 22, 2009).
91
Snouck Hurgronje’s report on a visit to camp Morile-Maculesti, March 4, 1918,
BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18504.
152 ravi ahuja
92
Openly Pro-British Indian POW continued to be interned separately in various
German camps; a group of Pashtun POW was transferred to Göttingen for purposes
of linguistic studies (though the British authorities suspected propagandistic motifs);
a group of Afridi deserters was secretly transferred to one of the Kaiser’s manors in
Cadinen (East Prussia). See: statements of Subedar-Major Sher Singh Rana, Jemadar
Suba Singh Gurung and J. P. Walsh, March and April 1918, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18480
and NAUK, FO 383/390; note on “Prisoners Camp in Göttingen”, January 3, 1918,
FP 383/387.
93
See the Committee’s letters dated February 15, 1917, PAAA, R21261, ff. 109–113,
and April 1, 1917, ibid., f. 185.
94
The original idea, in December 1916, of ridding the German Empire from its
Indian prisoners by transferring them to Dalmatia or Adana had to be given up as
Austria-Hungary and the Ottoman Empire did not prove to be co-operative. PAAA,
R21261, ff. 38, 56, 64. For the transfer to Romania see especially: letter from Hoff-
mann, Ministry of War, to Foreign Office, March 8, 1917, PAAA, R21261, ff. 182f. See
also: ibid., ff. 96–97, 127, 209, 218, 237–239, 244–245, 297; PAAA, R21262, ff. 58–62.
See also: BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18474.
95
Snouck Hurgronje’s report on a visit to camp Morile-Maculesti, March 4, 1918,
BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18504. See also: PAAA, R21262, ff. 118–119.
96
For this designation see: PAAA, R21261, f. 218.
97
See e.g.: protocol of the interrogation of Frank Williams-Gonzague, December 6,
1918, in BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276; protocol of the interrogation of William Stevenson,
June 22, 1918: BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18480. See also: Roy, “‘Part of the machine’?”.
the corrosiveness of comparison 153
98
Major Wallinger’s handwritten note, December 13, 1917, and other documents
in: BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18500; see also: BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18440.
99
Koller, “Von Wilden aller Rassen niedergemetzelt.”
100
See e.g.: Oswald Spengler, Jahre der Entscheidung, vol. I: Deutschland und die
weltgeschichtliche Entwicklung (München, 1934).
101
Private letter from Lieutenant of Reserve Schniewind, to the minister (of foreign
affairs?), dated January 13, 1915. PAAA, R21077–2, ff. 115–116.
102
Walter, Die indischen Truppen in Frankreich, pp. 18–19, 22. The spelling is
adapted to German pronunciation. Walter had earlier written to von Oppenheim
(December 7, 1914) that English press reports on Indian soldiers were mere ‘fanta-
sies’ that spread terror, however, among German soldiers. Yet he was confident that
they would soon realize that the captured sepoys of the 9th Bhopal Infantry were no
devils. PAAA, R21244, f. 68.
103
Berliner Lokalanzeiger, May 1, 1915, according to a complaint by Schabinger to
the Foreign Office, May 3, 1915: PAAA, R21246, ff. 84–85.
154 ravi ahuja
104
Leo Frobenius, ed., Der Völkerzirkus unserer Feinde (Berlin, 1916). One year later,
the editor was given the command of the prison camps for non-European soldiers in
Romania. Today he is known as an influential cultural anthropologist of Africa.
105
There was also a plan as late as in early 1918 to have a “great Indian propaganda
film” produced by the Flora-Film-Gesellschaft. PAAA, R21262, ff. 165–166.
106
Letter from Indian Independence Committee to German Foreign Office, May
31, 1916, PAAA, R21256, f. 271.
107
See: Britta Lange, “Ein Archiv von Stimmen. Kriegsgefangene unter ethnografis-
cher Beobachtung”, in Original/Ton. Zur Mediengeschichte des O-Tons, eds. Nikolaus
Wegmann, Harun Maye and Cornelius Reiber (Konstanz, 2007), pp. 317–341.
the corrosiveness of comparison 155
the experiences of men who were for the first time in their life outside
the reach of the British imperial state (though their families were not
and they themselves were subjected to the coercive force of another
military power). These experiences were frequently made sense of and
turned into practical agency by referring to one particular figure of
thought: comparison. The final part of this paper will discuss the sig-
nificance of this phenomenon.
Comparisons
108
Translated Excerpt from a letter from Jemadar Ghulam Muhiyudin, Kitchener
Hospital, Brighton, quoted in: Letter from Sir Walter Roper Lawrence to H. H. Kitch-
ener, June 15, 1915, BL, OIOC, MssEur F143/65; Omissi, “Europe through Indian
eyes”, p. 396; Markovits in this volume; Harrison, “Disease, discipline and dissent”,
p. 191; Jack, “The Indian Army on the Western Front”, p. 357.
109
Missionary Graetsch thus reported in August 1918 that several Indian prisoners
who earlier had agreed to fight against the British were intent to acquire the Romanian
156 ravi ahuja
have reason to suspect that amazement was merely the starting point
of the cognitive and practical appropriation of Europe by the Indian
peasant-soldier. Comparison between European powers was one of the
devices used for such appropriation.
Sib Singh, son of a Sikh peasant in the village Chota Bhagua in
Amritsar District, had visited a regimental school, where he had learnt
to read and write Gurmukhi. He was 26 years old when Wilhelm
Doegen recorded his voice on 9th December 1916. In Punjabi, he nar-
rated a tale of a king and his four unruly daughters, recited a series
of aphorisms on the theme of ignorance and added the following
observations:
The German badshah [emperor] is very wise. He wages war with all the
badshahs. A lot will be printed when the war is over. The Angrez [Eng-
lishman] is badshah in India and we did not know there were other
badshahs. When the war began we heard of several badshahs. One flaw
in India is that people are without knowledge [be-ilm], they don’t know
anything.110
Some of Sib Singh’s utterances are oblique and we cannot ascertain
whether this obliqueness is purposeful. Is there an irony in linking the
Kaiser’s wisdom to his waging war with all the emperors? Why did he
refer to future printed accounts of the war and not to the stories that
were to be told? Does the context suggest a hint at the untruthfulness
of printed, official representations? Yet Sib Singh was clearly concerned
about questions of knowledge and stated in no uncertain terms what
difference the war had made: we have learned what we couldn’t know
in India—the Angrez is not the only badshah, there are several. In
other words, the war had provided scales to assess the relative weight
of the King-Emperor—scales that had not been available earlier. Brit-
ish power could be compared to that of its imperialist rivals and this
is what Indian soldiers did in letters they sent from Germany, Turkey
and France. They pointed out that Germany’s population and army
citizenship, which they saw as a means to facilitate their return to India. Others, he
reported, applied for German passports, apparently to avoid transportation to India
after the end of war. PAAA, R21262, ff. 219–220. Gajendra Singh interestingly sug-
gests a “conversation” by means of letter writing between Pashtuns in France and
South Asia—a conversation that extended, as our material demonstrates, even further
to Germany and the Ottoman Empire. Singh, The anatomy of dissent, pp. 19–21.
110
LA, P.K. 610.
the corrosiveness of comparison 157
were larger,111 that German trenches were better,112 that the military
was nowhere stronger than in the Ottoman Empire.113 Amar Singh,
the aristocratic Rajput Officer and addictive diarist, encountered the
following view among Indian soldiers in Flanders: “The men have the
firm belief that the Germans have excellent guns and bombs which
we have not and that they are very good at mechanical things which
our Government has not.”114 The prisoners’ comparisons were not
always favourable to the adversaries of the British Empire, however.
They complained about the quality of food and clothing stating that
their condition would have been better under the British.115 They were
outraged about the abusive language used by a Eurasian sentry in the
“Halfmoon Camp” and opined: “they want us to believe they are good,
but they are no better than the English”.116 Comparisons were also
perpetually drawn, as we have seen, in the war rumours circulating
in their home regions. And it is interesting to note that the question
of technological superiority, of the equipment of the war parties with
airships, submarines and mechanical arms loomed as large in rural
rumours in Punjab as in the everyday comparisons the soldiers drew
in the trenches of Flanders.
The soldiers’ experiences were based on individual perception. Yet
the European war theatres should not be conceptualised as a ‘contact
zone’, where atomised Indian individuals encountered the wider world.
Experiences were communicable and acquired social relevance only
after they had been ‘processed’, undergone a process of reflection for
which categories and patterns of thought were required. These catego-
ries and patterns had to be produced socially. They would frequently
have been in the intellectual baggage the soldiers had carried along all
the way from India, though they could also be acquired locally, which
was a point where the propagandists of the rival powers could hope to
111
Letter from a wounded Garhwali from England to his brother, February 12,
1915, translation by censors from the Hindi, in: Supplementary letters forwarded by
the Censor, Indian Mails in France, March 20, 1915, p. 18, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17347.
112
Protocol of interrogation of Chundra Parsad Pun, 2/3 Gurkhas, BL, IOR/L/
MIL/7/17276.
113
Translation of letter by “Chan Gull” to “Adal Beg Chan”, recorded May 6, 1916,
PAAA, R21256, f. 70.
114
See Ellinwood, Between two worlds, p. 391.
115
Mahendra Pratap’s report on his visit to Camp Zossen, March 28, 1915, PAAA,
R21245, f. 170.
116
Report by the Indian Independence Committee on a visit of Bhupendra Dutt to
the Zossen Lager, December 23, 1915, PAAA, R21252, f. 318.
158 ravi ahuja
make an impact. But even more importantly, the British as well as the
German authorities sought to frame the Indian soldiers’ experiences
at the primary stage by delimiting and shaping the range of possible
perceptions of ‘Europe’ through institutional arrangements. The army
itself was, of course, the most important of these perception-framing
institutional structures but hospitals also played an important role on
both sides of the front. Ram Nath Singh, a sepoy of the 9th Bhopal
Infantry who was captured in Festubert in December 1914, gave a
detailed account to his British interviewers of a curious encounter with
the German Kaiser during his stay in a German hospital:
The Kaiser [. . .] enquired through the vazier whether in my judgment his
hospital and the arrangements thereof were not superior to an English
hospital. Being a prisoner in his hands and therefore completely under
his thumbs I was obliged to give a reply that would tickle his vanity and
please him.117
The propagandistic, perception-framing aspect of military medi-
cine was clearly expressed and understood. On the British side, Lord
Hardinge believed that the military hospitals tended “to increase our
prestige in this country, and also the attachment the lower classes have
to the Sircar [government].”118 Both powers generated specific and
competing propagandistic spaces to which Indian soldiers were con-
fined and which could be left by them only under close supervision.
The propaganda camp in Zossen-Wünsdorf was, in this respect, an
almost exact mirror image119 and the direct institutional competitor of
the Kitchener hospital in Brighton:120 Indian soldiers could generally
not leave these institutional spaces except for rare and closely moni-
117
Mr. Sahai’s Report on conversation with ‘Exchange wounded prisoner’ from
Germany, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276.
118
Private letter to Sir Walter Roper Lawrence, quoted in the latter’s letter to H. H.
Kitchener, May 27, 1915, BL, OIOC, MssEur F143/65.
119
This practice of ‘mirroring’ was undertaken quite consciously. For a German
analysis of British measures for securing the cooperation of Indian soldiers (includ-
ing ‘propaganda institutions’ like specially equipped hospitals) see a letter from the
Kriegsministerium (War Ministry) to the Auswärtiges Amt (Foreign Office), dated
December 31, 1914: PAAA, R21244, f. 95. For a summary of the propagandistic objec-
tives and the institutional structures envisaged for their pursuit see a report on a meet-
ing in the German Ministry of War on January 16, 1915: PAAA, R21244, f. 142.
120
See the memorandum of the command of the ‘Halfmoon Camp’ on necessary
propagandistic measures, May ?, 1915, PAAA, R21246, ff. 318–319; “Instructions for
the propaganda camps”, December 1915, PAAA, R21252, f. 183–185; Memorandum
on propaganda among Indian POW, December 23?, 1915, PAAA, R21252, f. 324.
the corrosiveness of comparison 159
121
Schabinger’s memorandum, April 19, 1915, PAAA, R21246, ff. 25–27; Letter by
Nadolny, stellv. Generalstab, June 23, 1915, PAAA, R21247, f. 96; Omissi, “Europe
through Indian eyes”, p. 382; Jack, “The Indian Army on the Western Front”,
p. 359; see also: Major Wallinger’s handwritten note, December 13, 1917, BL, IOR/L/
MIL/7/18500.
122
Harrison, “Disease, Discipline and Dissent”, pp. 190–191; Second Report of the
Indian Soldiers’ Fund, BL, OIOC, EurMSS F120/7; Jack, “The Indian Army on the
Western Front”, pp. 356–357.
123
The Akhbar-i-Jang was issued twice a week in Hindi and Urdu. It was distributed
to the Indian soldiers in British hospitals and on the Western Front. See the relevant
material in the papers of Sir Walter Roper Lawrence: BL, OIOC, MSS Eur F143/75. See
especially folio 45, a letter to the editor from a Havildar Abdurehman Khan reporting
from France on Army arrangements for Id celebrations in 1915.
124
Letter by Nadolny, stellv. Generalstab, June 23, 1915, PAAA, R21247, f. 96;
Schabinger’s memorandum, April 19, 1915, PAAA, R21246, ff. 25–27; Jack, “The
Indian Army on the Western Front”, p. 359.
125
Harrison, “Disease, Discipline and Dissent”, pp. 190–191.
126
Schabinger’s statement on censorship, December 8, 1915, PAAA, R21252,
f. 213–216.
127
Draft letter from Gen. E. G. Barrow to Government of India, Army Department,
July 14, 1915, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276; letter from the Government of India, Army
Department, January 14, 1916, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17277; letter by E. B. Howell, chief
censor of Indian mails, October 21, 1915, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17347.
128
Singh, The anatomy of dissent, p. 20.
129
BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17347.
160 ravi ahuja
130
Extract from a summary of Correspondence contained in Report XXXVI on the
situation of British Prisoners-of-War in Germany, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/17276.
131
Chief Secretary, Government of UP, to Secretary, Government of India, Home
Department, September 12, 1916, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18715. See also the relevant cor-
respondence in NAUK, FO 383/166.
132
BL, OIOC, Proscribed Publications (PP) Hin/F/29. These flyers are also men-
tioned by Amar Singh in his diary: Ellinwood, Between two worlds, p. 399.
133
Protocol of an interrogation of Joseph Faithful, April 16, 1916, BL, IOR/L/
MIL/7/18795.
134
BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18501. Propaganda activities were confirmed in the state-
ments of Subedar-Major Sher Singh Rana, Sepoy Mardan Khan, Jemadar Suba Singh
Gurung and J. P. Walsh, March and April 1918, BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18480 and NAUK,
FO 383/390.
135
BL, IOR/L/MIL/7/18440.
the corrosiveness of comparison 161
who did not sign a pledge which Barkat Ullah gave us were put to mak-
ing roads, while the others were given easier work [. . .]. But we were well
treated. And everything that was said to us was open for us to believe
or not to believe [. . .]. I can’t say we did not listen. Only Mitha Singh,
however, agreed to work with them: he is now married with a German
Mem and has opened a shop there.136
The efficiency of propaganda should thus not be overstated. While
officials of the Nachrichtenstelle observed with satisfaction that there
was a considerable demand for war news and other information
among the Indian prisoners, we also find the following laconic com-
ment: “the camp journal is read with great interest in the Inderlager;
the effect is hardly anything to speak of ”.137 What emerges from some
of the accounts of Indian captivity in Germany is a sense of indiffer-
ence to the British authorities or even equidistance to the imperial
powers that resembled the attitudes apparent in some of the rumours
circulating in Punjab. When questioned by members of the Indian
Independence Committee early in 1915, some prisoners stated that
they would have left the country very reluctantly had they known they
were going to be shipped to the European war theatre, but pointed
out that to fight was still better than to mutiny. Others stated that
money was the reason why they had fought for England and that they
would fight for Germany, too. Yet others felt betrayed by England,
but all mainly wished to return home as soon as possible.138 While
such statements were certainly coloured by the situation of captivity
in which they were extracted, they are not altogether dissimilar from
attitudes to be found in the censored correspondence of Indian sol-
diers in France. For the Afridi soldiers, whose homes were outside
British India and who deserted more frequently from the British lines
than members of other communities, it was variously stated that the
war “was not their quarrel”139 and that their main objective consisted
in acquiring weapons for their own local conflicts from whichever
136
Anand, Mulk Raj, The Sword and the Sickle (London, 1942), p. 21.
137
PAAA, R1510, dok. 25363, Z. 4976.
138
Report by M. Ahmad on a visit to Camp Zossen by Dr. Mansur Ahmad, P. T.
Acharya and Taraknath Das, January 4, 1915, PAAA, R21244, ff. 117–119. The num-
ber of the interrogated soldiers was 12, consisting of 7 Gurkhas, 3 Rajputs, 1 Sikh and
1 Pashtun.
139
Ellinwood, Between two worlds, p. 399.
162 ravi ahuja
140
Ibid.; Jamadar Mir Mast, an Afridi deserter is quoted by his interrogator with
the following advice for further German propaganda across the lines: “[. . .] if you want
to do something, just write: ‘We’ll give you a Mauser pistol and a good German rifle.’
That’s enough, all of them will come” (my translation, RA). Paul Walter’s report on
the interrogation of Afridi deserters in Lille, March 6 and 7, 1915, PAAA, R21245,
f. 111. See also: Ferdinand Graetsch’s report on transfer of Afridi soldiers to Constan-
tinople, August 9, 1915, PAAA, R21250, f. 45.
141
Ferdinand Graetsch’s report on transfer of Afridi soldiers to Constantinople,
August 9, 1915, PAAA, R21250, f. 44.
142
LA, P.K. 616.
143
Indian Independence Committee, January 9, 1916: ‘Programme for Wünsdorf’,
PAAA, R21253, f. 77. The category ‘Hindu’ tended to include the Sikhs in the cor-
the corrosiveness of comparison 163
The camp authorities were not amused about this development and
denounced the Indian propagandists as “die schärfsten Anarchisten”
(“the most extreme anarchists”).144 An uneasiness to fight for the Brit-
ish against Muslims or on holy land is quoted repeatedly as a prevalent
attitude among the Indian (and especially Afghan) prisoners of war,
though it is hard to determine to what extent this observation was
conditioned by the wishful thinking of German propagandists.145 The
memoirs of Amir Haidar Khan may give us a clue when he remem-
bers the political mood in 1915 of Punjabi soldiers in Basra as one of
resentment against deployment in Muslim lands and of a vague, latent
panislamism.146 Gajendra Singh’s argument that revolutionary nation-
alist and panislamic discourses were selectively appropriated and inte-
grated into existing popular discourses seems useful in this context.147
Experiences and comparisons could thus be framed and shaped by
the authorities only to a limited extent. Moreover, and this is the final
aspect to be discussed in this essay, comparison was not merely a cog-
nitive procedure or a rhetorical figure, but also a device of social praxis,
of conflict resolution by way of negotiation and sometimes even by
way of direct confrontation. Indian prisoners used the comparison of
treatment meted out by German and British authorities as a means to
improve their situation by negotiation—to increase their food rations,
secure a supply with butter,148 acquire clothes and boots,149 stop abuses
respondences of the IIC. In an official note, dated January 10, 1916, there is also a
reference to a “strongly nationalist movement” that was believed to have developed
among the Sikh POW: PAAA, R21253, f. 74.
144
PAAA, R21253, f. 84.
145
See e.g.: Report on propaganda among Indian POWs, April 11, 1915, PAAA,
R21246, ff. 116–117. Doubts regarding the efficiency of jihad propaganda were also
uttered in the German diplomatic establishment, e.g. by Ambassador Paul Graf Wolff
Metternich, who believed that the Muslim POWs were ‘people in a primitive mental
state’ and thus not susceptible to political propaganda. March 18(?), 1916, PAAA,
R21255, f. 3. Yet see also a report by Dr. Mansur Ahmad on his interrogation of five
deserters in November 1915, which gives a matter-of-fact account of the reasons for
desertion (e.g. for two Sikh deserters Mita Singh and Sardara Singh: “Both were tired
of fighting and being assured of the fact that the Germans do not butcher their prison-
ers sought relief in German imprisonment”). They same account also states that two
Muslim deserters, Sher Ali and Samtullah Khan “say, they came over this side in order
to take part in Jehad against the English. They express their desire to be sent to Turkey
as soon as possible.” PAAA, R21250, ff. 192–193.
146
Khan, Chains to lose, vol. I, p. 88.
147
Singh, The anatomy of dissent, pp. 23, 38.
148
PAAA, R21245, ff. 170, 196.
149
Mahendra Pratap’s report on his visit to Camp Zossen, March 28, 1915, PAAA,
R21245, f. 170.
164 ravi ahuja
150
Report by the Indian Independence Committee on a visit of Bhupendra Dutt to
the Zossen Lager, December 23, 1915, PAAA, R21252, f. 318.
151
German translation of letter from Havildar Bahadur Khan to Abdul Gadir Khan,
recorded May 6, 1916, PAAA, R21256, f. 79.
152
Official note, March 31?, 1916, PAAA, R21255, f. 100.
153
LA, P.K. 676.
154
Das in this volume.
the corrosiveness of comparison 165
progress. The officer opined that the Indians were not fighting whole-
heartedly to which the havildar replied that it was also the case that the
Indian soldiers received merely 11 Rupees pay, while the English sol-
dier received 40. The Indian soldier was fighting according to his pay.
The British military authorities had, wrote Sher Ali, sentenced Havil-
dar Nidhan Singh to three years of severe imprisonment on account
of this statement.155 We cannot ascertain whether this story has an
origin in a real incident, but it certainly shows that the comparison of
military wages could be conceived of by contemporaries as a way of
questioning the hierarchies of the imperial army, as an act of military
insubordination.
I will conclude my paper with an episode from the Rae Bareilly
district of the United Provinces in 1921. A serious agrarian confron-
tation occurred in the village of Karhia on the 20th March of that
year. Hundreds kisans (peasants) had assembled despite a prohibitory
police order when the police arrested a kisan sabha organizer named
Brijpal Singh, a sepoy attached to the 9th Bhopal Infantry, who was
on leave and had tried to address the crowd. 700 kisans attacked the
police with stones and lathis (batons) and succeeded in freeing Brijpal
Singh. The police fired into the crowd, but could only overcome the
resistance of the peasants after reinforcements had been sent from Rae
Bareilly. Brijpal Singh invoked Gandhi and also declared that “being
a soldier he was not afraid of machine guns, cannons or cavalry.” The
judge who later sentenced him to four years of rigorous imprisonment
stated that it “looked as though Brijpal Singh found himself for the
time being in the battlefields of France.” What had led to this escala-
tion? The events that preceded the kisans’ attack on the police have
been recounted by Kapil Kumar as follows:
The Station Officer ordered the handcuffing of the prisoners. Brijpal
Singh protested that for four years he had been a prisoner of war in
Germany and even the Germans did not put handcuffs. He pleaded that
he was prepared to accompany the police anywhere without handcuffs.
His protest was replied with a shower of abuses by the police officer.156
155
Recorded May 6, 1916, PAAA, R21256, f. 71.
156
Kumar, Kapil, Peasants in Revolt. Tenants, Landlords, Congress and the Raj in
Oudh, 1886–1922, (Delhi, 1984), p. 166. See also: Telegram from Chief Secretary to
Govt. of UP to Secretary to Government of India (Home Department), March 22,
1921, NAI, Home Political A, F. Nos. 335–339, March 1921.
166 ravi ahuja
Gerhard Höpp
(with a prologue and an epilogue by Peter Wien)
Prologue
The following article is a first glimpse of what the late Gerhard Höpp
had envisaged as a larger research project on Arab experiences as
victims of Nazi terror. Höpp was probably the leading expert on the
biographies of Muslims and Arabs in Germany, from the nineteenth
century to the second half of the twentieth century. For the last
15 years of his life or so he had developed a strong interest in the
fate of Arabs in Germany during these tumultuous years. He had pub-
lished—among other things—on Muslim Prisoners of War in German
camps, on Arabs as entertainers in Berlin’s “demi-monde”
of the 1920s and during the Nazi period, and on Arab students in
Germany. When he died untimely in the spring of 2003 after a short
but grave illness, he had only started to write up what he had found in
numerous European archives about Arabs as victims of National
Socialism,—an expansive collection of biographical material. The fol-
lowing article therefore remains somewhat inconclusive, a sketch and
first attempt without definite conclusions. Gerhard Höpp was aware
that his research would have political ramifications in the context of
the struggle for hegemony in the memory cultures of the Middle East
conflict. He addressed the problems in the introduction to his article,
but he does not mention that he himself was reproached for consider-
ing Arabs as victims of Nazi atrocities. The editors of this volume
deemed it necessary that for a better understanding, this peculiar
1
This article has been translated from the German original, published in 2004:
Gerhard Höpp, “Der verdrängte Diskurs. Arabische Opfer des Nationalsozialismus,”
in Blind für die Geschichte? Arabische Begegnungen mit dem Nationalsozialismus, eds.
Gerhard Höpp, Peter Wien and René Wildangel (ZMO Studien) 19 (Berlin, 2004),
pp. 215–268. Gerhard Höpp passed away in December 2003. Severe illness hindered
him from revising more than part of the German article, which was reviewed and
supplemented by Türkan Yilmaz.
168 gerhard höpp
Introduction
About ten years ago, in the introduction to “The Other Victims,” her
book devoted to the non-Jewish victims of National Socialism, Ina
Friedman wrote: “Fifty years after the Holocaust, many people believe
that only Jews were victims of the Nazis.2 This is not correct. While six
million Jews were killed in the Holocaust, five million Christians were
also intentionally killed by the Nazis.”—Muslims, Hindus, Buddhists,
Shintoists, not to mention atheists, to stick with the author’s diction,
seem to be beyond the scope of the author’s view.
This observation is not intended to give rise to criticism here. Rather,
it draws attention to how little we still perceive people outside our
Judeo-Christian civilization as affected by, and in particular as victims
of, National Socialist rule. This is true of Arabs, who are the focus here,
as well as of members of other African3 and Asian peoples who found
themselves in the sphere of power and influence of the National Social-
ist regime between 1933 and 1945. Aside from collaborators like the
notorious Grand Mufti of Jerusalem, Amīn al-Ḥ usaynī,4 their encoun-
ters with National Socialism have found no place in the collective
2
Ina R. Friedman, The Other Victims: First-Person Stories on Non-Jews Persecuted
by the Nazis (Boston et al., 1990), p. 1.
3
For about the last ten years, intensive research has been done on African victims
of National Socialism. See Robert W. Kesting, “Forgotten Victims: Blacks in the
Holocaust,” The Journal of Negro History 77, 1 (1992), 30–36; idem, “The Black Expe-
rience during the Holocaust,” in The Holocaust and History. The Known, the
Unknown, the Disputed, and the Reexamined, eds. Michael Berenbaum and Abraham
J. Peck (Washington et al., 1998), pp. 358–365. Susann Samples, “African Germans
in the Third Reich,” in The African-German Experience. Critical Essays, ed. Carol
Aisha Blackshire-Belay (Westport, 1996), pp. 53–69. Marianne Bechhaus-Gerst,
“Afrikaner in Deutschland 1933–1945,” 1999. Zeitschrift für Sozialgeschichte des 20.
und 21. Jahrhunderts 12, 4 (1997), 12–31; Maguéye Kassé‚ “Afrikaner im nationalsoz-
ialistischen Deutschland,” Utopie kreativ 115,116 (2000), 501–507; Clarence Lusane,
Hitler’s Black Victims. The Historical Experiences of Afro-Germans, European Blacks,
Africans, and African Americans in the Nazi Era (New York, London, 2003).
4
On the discourse about the Mufti and his collaboration with the National Social-
ists, Rainer Zimmer-Winkel, ed., Eine umstrittene Figur. Hadj Amin al-Husseini,
Mufti von Jerusalem (Trier, 1999). [Arabic proper names, terms, and titles of second-
ary literature are transliterated when they are quoted from the Arabic; in other
cases—i.e. quotes from sources in German or other European languages—their spell-
ing in these sources is adopted; eds.].
the suppressed discourse 169
5
Jan Assmann, “Die Katastrophe des Vergessens. Das Deuteronium als Paradigma
kultureller Mnemotechnik,” in Mnemosyne. Formen und Funktionen der kulturellen
Erinnerung, eds. Aleida Assmann and Dietrich Harth (Frankfurt am Main, 1991),
p. 344.
6
Tom Segev, “Der Holocaust gehört in seinen konkreten historischen Kontext,”
Universitas 51 (1996), 90. Steinbach explains this behavior by pointing out that the
“subdivision or tabooization of events important to collective history” leads to an
“exclusion of experienced suffering” and a “mental blockade of empathy”; the result,
he says, is a “very consciously chosen narrowing of commemoration, which no longer
consoles, but injures and is often perceived as a form of ‘fanatic commemoration’
of solely ‘one’s own victims’”. Peter Steinbach, “Die Vergegenwärtigung von Vergan-
genem. Zum Spannungsverhältnis zwischen individueller Erinnerung und öffentlichem
Gedenken,” Aus Politik und Zeitgeschichte 3–4 (1997) pp. 4–5.
7
On the Arabic Holocaust discourse, see Rainer Zimmer-Winkel, ed., Die Araber
und die Shoa. Über die Schwierigkeiten dieser Konjunktion (Trier, 2000). On current
debates, see Karin Joggerst, “Koexistenz und kollektives Gedächtnis. Israelische und
palästinensische Historiker suchen eine Annäherung,” INAMO 6, 22 (2000), 28–30
and the answer by Ghassan Abdallah, INAMO 6 (2000), 23–24 and 42, as well as
Souad Mekhennet, “Warum wussten wir es nicht? Der Holocaust und die arabischen
Opfer: Der Nachrichtensender Al Dschazira bricht ein politisches Tabu,” Frankfurter
Allgemeine Zeitung, January 6, 2003 and Aviv Lavie, “Partners in Pain. Arabs Study
the Holocaust,” CounterPunch, February 12, 2003.
170 gerhard höpp
8
Bundesarchiv Berlin (BArchB), R 58, Nr. 459, Bl. 45(RS).
9
For valuable and generous support for my research, I would like to thank above
all the Bundesarchiv, the Geheimes Staatsarchiv, the Landesarchiv, the Politisches
Archiv des Auswärtigen Amtes, the Deutsche Dienststelle (formerly WASt), and
the Senatsverwaltung für Stadtentwicklung und Umweltschutz, Abt. Gräberwesen,
in Berlin; the Service des Victimes de la Guerre in Brussels; the Bundesarchiv/
Militärarchiv in Freiburg im Breisgau; the Staatsarchiv Hamburg; the Thüringische
Staatsarchiven in Gotha, Meiningen, and Rudolstadt; the Sächsisches Staatsarchiv in
Leipzig; the Kulturamt/Stadtarchiv in Meersburg; the Landeshauptarchiv Sachsen-
Anhalt in Merseburg; the Stadtarchiv and the Regionalmuseum in Neubrandenburg;
the Brandenburgisches Landeshauptarchiv in Potsdam; the Gedenk- und Dokumen-
tationsstätte KZ Drütte in Salzgitter; the Stadt- und Kreisarchiv Schmalkalden; the
Landeshauptarchiv and the Stadtarchiv in Schwerin; the Garten- und Friedhofsamt
Stuttgart; the Dokumentationsarchiv des österreichischen Widerstandes; and the
Österreichisches Staatsarchiv/Archiv der Republik in Vienna.
the suppressed discourse 171
10
See: Österreichisches Staatsarchiv, Vienna/Archiv der Republik (ÖStArchW/
AdR), Neues Politisches Archiv, Karton 540, Liasse Egypten.
11
BArchB, R 43 II, Nr. 1423, Bl. 172ff.
172 gerhard höpp
not find itself able to answer until May 1934 that the ban referred
solely to “Jews.”12
The Egyptians Mustafa El Sherbini and Ahmed Mustafa, who in
the 1930s operated a popular jazz and swing club, had their own
experiences with the National Socialist regime. Under the sign of a
supposed openness to the world before and during the 1936 Olympic
Games, the government had to grit its teeth and tolerate the “Nigger”
music that was played there despite official ostracism. But it took
action against Jewish performers. In this, the publisher of the news-
paper “Das deutsche Podium” (the German podium), Hans Brückner,
played an especially perfidious role: whenever he identified Jewish
musicians, he publicly denounced them and the establishments in
which they played, placing them on an index in his periodical. In the
fall of 1935, this verdict also threatened the Sherbini Bar, whose owner,
himself a drummer, employed not only the “colored” jazz trombonist
Herb Flemming,13 but also the Jewish violinist Paul Weinapel. When
this was published in the “deutsche Podium,” El Sherbini’s competi-
tor Mustafa quickly hired the “non-Aryan” for his Ciro Bar. When
Brückner noted this and put this bar on the index in his paper,
as well, Weinapel quietly returned to El Sherbini again in the spring
of 1936.14
It is not known how long this risky cat-and-mouse game with the
National Socialist “preservers of culture” went on and whether this
was a reason why the Sherbini Bar was shut down soon thereafter.
Mustafa apparently survived the Nazi regime—at any rate, the actor
Meyerinck encountered him in Berlin as late as April 1945 in Berlin.15
But the fate of El Sherbini is uncertain. The last trace of him is the
registration of his name in the “Deutsches Fahndungsbuch” (German
manhunt book) of March 1, 1941.
12
BArchB, R 43 II, Nr. 1423, Bl. 177f.
13
The US citizen Flemming, who had played in Berlin since 1935, had a Tunisian
mother and an Egyptian father. The renewal of his work permit in Germany through
1937 is alleged to have come about through Ambassador William H. Dodd’s inter-
vention with the Reich Propaganda Ministry. See Egino Biagioni, Herb Flemming, a
Jazz Pioneer around the World (Alphen, 1977), p. 5 and pp. 49ff.
14
See Michael H. Kater, Gewagtes Spiel. Jazz im Nationalsozialismus (Cologne,
1995), p. 86.
15
See Hubert von Meyerinck, Meine berühmten Freundinnen. Erinnerungen (Düs-
seldorf, Vienna, 1967), p. 112.
the suppressed discourse 173
Arabs, their German partners, and their descendants were also affected
quite directly by the racist policies of the regime, which escalated after
the passage of the Nuremberg Laws of 1935. In the spring of 1937, a
Special Commission formed at Gestapo (Secret State Police) head-
quarters ordered the “inconspicuous sterilization of the Rhineland
bastards.”16 This referred to children and youths who had been con-
ceived by “colored” soldiers and German women during the Allied
occupation of the Rhineland in the 1920s. According to a list pre-
sented in 1935 to the “Specialists Advisory Board for Population and
Race Policy” at the Reich Ministry of the Interior, this category
included 385 persons,17 but other estimates run from 500 to 800.18 An
unknown number of these were rendered sterile as bearers of “racially
foreign” blood in the summer of 1937 on the recommendation of the
Sterilization Commission. These included so-called Moroccan half-
breeds,19 the children of North Africans who served in the French
army of occupation.
Among these unfortunates was 17-year-old Josef F., of Mainz. The
sterilization directive of June 12, 1937 designated him as a “descen-
dant of a member of the former colored occupation troops (North
Africa),” who displayed “clearly the accompanying anthropological
traits”. He was “therefore to be made infertile.”20 It is not known
whether the then 14-year-old Lucie M. was also sterilized. She was
sent in February 1943 to Ravensbrück concentration camp as “aso-
cial” and a “Moroccan half-breed.”
16
See Reiner Pommerin, “Sterilisierung der Rheinlandbastarde”. Das Schicksal einer
farbigen deutschen Minderheit 1918–1937 (Düsseldorf, 1979), p. 78.
17
BArchB, Film 14198, Bl. 471257.
18
Ibid., Bl. 471161.
19
See Wolfgang Abel, “Bastarde am Rhein,” Neues Volk 2, 2 (1934), 4–7; idem,
“Über Europäer-Marokkaner- und Europäer-Annamiten-Kreuzungen,” Zeitschrift für
Morphologie und Anthropologie 36 (1937), 311ff. Abel was an “anthropological evalu-
ator” for the sterilization commissions.
20
BArchB, R 1501, Nr. 1271, Bl. 31.
174 gerhard höpp
21
The surveillance of foreigners was the purview of the Reichssicherheitshauptamt
(Reich Security Main Office) (BArchB, R 58/459, Bl. 77) and, from August 1940 on,
of a department of its Office IV, the Gestapo (ibid, Bl. 152). On September 16, 1939
all Iraqis and on October 24 all subjects and citizens of French colonies, protector-
ates, and mandate territories who were in the Reich were called upon to report to
local police authorities for the purpose of registration. See ibid., Bl. 48 and 66.
22
Reichsgesetzblatt (Reich legal bulletin), Vol. 1939, Part I, p. 1667.
23
BArchB, R 58/459, Bl. 94.
24
Politisches Archiv des Auswärtigen Amtes, Berlin (PArchAAB), R 40750. Many
of the Jews with passports from Britain’s Palestine mandate who were in the camps
and ghettos of the Reich (including Austria) and the occupied territories were ear-
marked for exchange for Germans interned by the British authorities in Palestine.
Ibid., R 41527 through 415535. Since October 1943, at the latest, the lists of
“exchange-willing” Palestinians presented by the Swiss legation included Arabs from
the Reich, including Austria. Some who were judged to be not “German-friendly” were
interned in Ilag VII Laufen and in Ilag Saint-Denis. Ibid., R 41532 and R 41533.
25
On him see Wolfgang Schwanitz, “Aziz Cotta Bey, deutsche und ägyptische
Handelskammern und der Bund der Ägypter Deutscher Bildung (1919–1939),” in
Fremde Erfahrungen. Asiaten und Afrikaner in Deutschland, Österreich und in der
Schweiz bis 1945, ed. Gerhard Höpp (Berlin, 1996), pp. 359–382.
26
PArchAAB, Nachlass Hentig, Vol. 150.
the suppressed discourse 175
27
BArchB, Film 14188, Bl. 200197f.
28
Ibid., R 58/459, Bl. 82.
29
Sächsisches Staatsarchiv Leipzig (SStArchL), Untersuchungshaftanstalten Leipzig,
Nr. 434.
30
BArchB, R 58/459, Bl. 48. On January 31, 1941 the German military commander
in France ordered to exclude all “ethnic Arabs” living in the occupied territory from
internment, “in particular citizens of the states of Oman, Iraq, and Palestine”, as well
as of Egypt. PArchAAB, Botschaft Paris, Nr. 2378. On June 19, 1941, he confirmed:
“Iraqi citizens of ethnic Arab descent have not been interned in the occupied terri-
tory of France or in the Reich.” Ibid., Nr. 2342. Apparently this was done out of con-
sideration for assumed “German-friendly” feelings among the Iraqi and Palestinian
Arab elites. But this altered nothing about the ban on emigration: On May 7, 1943,
when the Afghan Embassy, as provisional representative of Iraq, informed the Ger-
man Foreign Office that the Iraqi government had ordered all Iraqis living in the
realm of the Axis powers to return to their homeland under threat of punishment,
including the confiscation of all their property, and requested the issuance of exit
visas, the German office refused. Instead, it offered that Iraqis who wanted to leave
be exchanged for German men fit for military service who had been interned in Iraq
at the beginning of the war and then taken to British India. The office had no inter-
est in the Germans in the Iraqi internment camp Amara, who were “non-Aryan and
Jewish-related citizens of the Reich and ethnic Germans married to Orientals”. Ibid.,
R 41516.
176 gerhard höpp
31
Ibid., R 29863.
32
Ibid., Nachlass Hentig, Vol. 150.
33
Ibid., R 41673.
34
Ibid., R 41483. Six Greeks and Croats were also crew members on the Zamzam.
35
They were rescued and returned to their homelands. Whereas their fate has
attracted public sympathy right to the present, see Swan Hjalmar Swanson, ed.,
Zamzam. The Story of a Strange Missionary Odyssey, by the Agustana Synod Passen-
gers (Minneapolis, 1941); Isabel Russell Guernsey, Free Trip to Berlin” (Toronto 1943);
Susan G. Loobie, “Responding to the Storms of Life. Remembering the Zamzam,”
Latin America Evangelist, January–March (1999), online at http://www
.lam.org/lae/9901/stormsoflife.html (accessed before 2003); Eleanor Anderson, Mira-
cle at Sea: The Sinking of the ZamZam and Our Family’s Rescue, (Bolivar 2000),
the fate of the Egyptian crew is apparently mentioned only by Muḥammad Kāẓim,
Zamzam al-gharīqa, n.p. 1945.
36
PArchAAB, R 40967.
the suppressed discourse 177
37
Ibid.
38
Ibid.; in July 1942, the German military commander for Belgium and Northeast
France offered the Supreme Command of the Army four of the 34 Egyptians living in
his command area, for the purpose of exchange. Ibid., R 41483.
39
Ibid., R 41714.
178 gerhard höpp
40
Ibid., R 41483, R 41484, and R 41485.
41
Quoted in Helmuth Forwick, “Zur Behandlung alliierter Kriegsgefangener im
Zweiten Weltkrieg,” Militärgeschichtliche Mitteilungen 2 (1967), 127.
the suppressed discourse 179
42
PArchAAB, R 40769 and R 40770.
43
For example, Georg Hebbelmann, Stalag VI A Hemer. Ein Kriegsgefangenenlager
in Westfalen (Münster, 1995), p. 13.
44
Uwe Mai, Kriegsgefangen in Brandenburg. Stalag III A in Luckenwalde 1939–
1945 (Berlin, 1999), p. 148.
45
Researched using the following sources: BArchB, Film 15125, 15557, 57408,
57409, 57410, and 57690; PArchAAB, R 40723, R 40726, R 40747, R 40769, R 40770,
R 40987, R 40988, R 40989, R 40990, R 41039, and R 67003; Bernd Boll, Fremdar-
beiter in Offenburg, 1940–1945. Working manuscript (Offenburg, 1988); Pierre Gascar,
Histoire de la captivité des Français en Allemagne (1939–1945) (Paris, 1967); Georg
Hebbelmann, Stalag VI A Hemer; Achim Kilian, Mühlberg 1939–1948 (Cologne et
al., 2001); Erich Kosthorst and Bernd Walter, Konzentrations- und Strafgefangenen-
lager im Dritten Reich. Beispiel Emsland. Zusatzteil: Kriegsgefangenenlager, vols. 2
and 3 (Düsseldorf, 1983); Eva-Maria Krenkel and Dieter Nürnberger, Lebensskizzen
Kriegsgefangener und zwangsverpflichteter Ausländer im Raum Fritzlar-Ziegenhain
1940–1943 (Kassel, 1985); Dieter Krüger, “. . . Doch sie liebten das Leben”. Gefangenen-
lager in Neubrandenburg 1939 bis 1945 (Neubrandenburg, 1990); Joachim Rotberg,
Zwangsarbeiter und Kriegsgefangene in katholischen Einrichtungen im Bereich der
Diözese Limburg: ein Werkstattbericht (Limburg, 2001); Stanislaw Senft and Horst
Wieçek, Obozy jenieckie na obszarze śląskięgo okręgu Wehrmachtu: 1939–1945 [The
180 gerhard höpp
50
PArchAAB, R 40768 and R 41106.
51
Recham, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 224.
52
Ibid. My own research on twelve of nineteen front stalags resulted in a figure of
almost 30,000 prisoners; in fall 1941, the number in six of the eight front stalags rose
to about 5,000 prisoners.
53
Recham, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 221 and BArchB, Film 57690.
54
In the course of the “Relève” proclaimed by the Vichy government in June
1942, the dispatch of three French workers to Germany could “relieve” one prisoner
of war. See Helga Bories-Sawala, Franzosen im “Reichseinsatz”. Deportation, Zwang-
sarbeit, Alltag. Vol. 1 (Frankfurt am Main et al., 1996), p. 263ff.
55
At the beginning of 1943, the Vichy regime and the Reich agreed on the “Eased
Statute”, according to which each French worker who took work in Germany would
shift one prisoner of war to the status of a civilian worker. See Bories-Sawala, Fran-
zosen im “Reichseinsatz”, p. 237ff.
56
Recham, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 225ff.
57
Ibid.
58
BArchB, Film 4923, Bl. 393375; ibid., Film 3660, Bl. 650600.
59
Bundesarchiv/Militärarchiv, Freiburg (BArch/MArchF), WF03/14247, Bl. 307,
329, 332 and 339.
182 gerhard höpp
60
Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1934, Part II, p. 235.
61
Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1934, Part II, p. 235.
62
PArchAAB, R 67003.
63
Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1934, Part II, p. 249.
64
PArchAAB, R 67003.
65
BArchB, Film 15810, Bl. E026316.
66
PArchAAB, R 60660.
67
BArchB, Film 3660, Bl. 650601.
the suppressed discourse 183
Usable for propaganda was also the permission granted to the Mus-
lim Arab prisoners of war to practice their religion.68 In accordance
with the Geneva Convention69 and based on the OKW’s May 12, 1941
order,70 communal prayers could be held and the major Islamic holi-
days could be observed in many front stalags. This is documented for
camps 132, 153, 161, 181, 184, 190, 195, 222, 230, and 232 and in part
on their external work details. There were mosques at the front stalags
132 Laval, 181 Saumur, 184 Angoulême, and 230 Poitiers,71 the only
one erected in a regular stalag was probably in the branch camp Groß-
beeren of Stalag III D.72 The religious services and ceremonies (in
which incidentally German counter-intelligence officers were required
to take part with interpreters) were led by imams and marabuts who
were prisoners of war in the camps. In February 1941, the imam of the
Paris mosque, Kaddur Ben Ghabrit, suggested sending civilian North
African clergy as chaplains for Muslim Arab prisoners in Germany,
including to Stalag III A Luckenwalde. The OKW rejected the idea, in
part because of “substantial counter-intelligence reservations.”73
Religious prescriptions were also generally to be taken into account
regarding the food provided to Muslim Arab prisoners of war. Thus,
on September 18, 1943, the quartermaster of the commander for
Northwest France ordered that “instead of pork, beef or mutton is to
be provided. The fat ration to be provided shall not be bacon or pork
lard, but mutton or beef tallow or margarine. The seminola required
68
The relevant literature provides no information on the religious life of the Mus-
lim prisoners of war. See, among others, Yves Durand, La vie quotidienne des prison-
niers de guerre dans les Stalags, les Oflags et les Kommandos 1939–1945 (Paris, 1987),
p. 173ff.; Markus Eikel, Französische Katholiken im Dritten Reich. Die religiöse Betreu-
ung der französischen Kriegsgefangenen und Zwangsarbeiter 1940–1945 (Freiburg,
1999).
69
Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1934, Part II, p. 237.
70
Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1934, Part II, p. 235.
71
PArchAAB, R 40769, R 40770, R 40988 and R 40989.
72
“Eine Moschee in Großbeeren? Kein Hirngespinst—es gab sie wirklich!”, Amts-
blatt Großbeeren 11 (1999), 12; Regina Clausnitzer, “Moschee in Großbeeren—Suche
nach einer Fotoaufnahme nun doch noch erfolgreich”, Ibid. 5 (2000), 17. A photo of
the mosque was also enclosed in an propagandistic article about a prisoner of war
camp that is supposed to have housed ca. 500 North Africans. “Ziyāra li-muʿaskar
al-asrā al-maghāriba al-qāʾim fī ḍawāḥī Berlin”, [A visit to the camp of the North
African prisoners of war situated in the outskirts of Berlin], Barīd ash-Sharq 2
(1941), 27.
73
At Luckenwalde there was also a “Tunisian who can read the Koran and who
provides his co-religionists with pastoral guidance”. PArchAAB, R 40747. See also
ibid., R 67003.
184 gerhard höpp
74
BArch/MArchF, RH 49, Nr. 67. Muslims in the Wehrmacht were permitted to
slaughter animals in accordance with ḥalāl regulations (permissible according to
Islamic prescriptions, eds.). On June 1, 1944 the OKW ordered this permission
expanded to include “the prisoners of war of the Mohammedan religion” (quoted in
Helmuth Forwick, “Zur Behandlung alliierter Kriegsgefangener im Zweiten Weltkrieg.”,
129–130.). This probably applied primarily to Muslims among the Soviet prisoners
of war, among whom efforts were being made to recruit for the ‘ethnically alien’
units of the Wehrmacht and SS.
75
PArchAAB, R 67004; BArch/MArchF, RH 49, Nr. 51.
76
PArchAAB, R 67004.
77
The grave markers planned for Muslims were of “oak or fir wood, impregnated,
scorched, board thickness (untreated) 8 cm”. Brandenburgisches Landeshauptarchiv,
Potsdam (BrLHArchP), Rep.6 B Jüterbog-Ludwigsfelde, Nr. 371/4, Bl. 105.
78
PArchAAB, R 67004.
79
“Al-Iḥtifālāt bi-ʿīd al-fitṛ fī aḥad al-muʿtaqalāt al-almānīya li’l-asrā al-muslimīn.”
[The celebrations of ʿĪd al-fiṭr in one of the German camps for Muslim prisoners of
war.] Barīd ash-Sharq 4, 44 (1942), 31–32. See also Lisān al-Asīr 1, 7 (1941), 6–7.
80
Lisān al-Asīr 1, 1 (1941), 3ff. and 2 (1941), 4.
the suppressed discourse 185
81
“Editor in chief ” of the periodical printed in Bordeaux was an Aḥmad al-
Ḥ anṣālī; the last known issue (Nr. 13) is from March 1942.
82
I was unable to obtain copies of the periodical, which probably was issued only
in 1940 and was edited by a Ṣāliḥ bin Muḥammad. It is mentioned by Jamaʿ Baiḍā,
“al-Maghrib wa’d-diʿāya an-nāzīya.” [The Maghrib and Nazi Propaganda], al-Maghrib
wa Almāniyā. Aʿmāl al-multaqā al-jāmiʿī al-awwal (Rabat, 1991), p. 24.
83
Published between 1939 and 1944 and edited by the Egyptian Kamāl ad-Dīn
Galāl on commission from the Reich Propaganda Ministry. Gerhard Höpp, Arabische
und islamische Periodika in Berlin und Brandenburg 1915–1945. Geschichtlicher Abriss
und Bibliographie (Berlin, 1994), p. 16.
84
PArchAAB, R 67003.
85
See Gerhard Höpp, Muslime in der Mark. Als Kriegsgefangene und Internierte in
Wünsdorf und Zossen, 1914–1924 (Berlin, 1997).
86
In World War I, Max von Oppenheim had suggested giving special treatment
to Muslim prisoners of war, which was then indeed practiced. In Juli 1940, he
addressed the Foreign Office and, referring to this experience, suggested, among
other things, a “special, friendly treatment of captured Moroccans, Algerians, and
Tunisians”; this would bear “good fruits” for Germany. BArchB, Film 14882, Bl.
326020.
87
Recham, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 220.
88
Ibid., p. 220ff.
89
Recham, Les Musulmans Algériens, pp. 217–218. All the death certificates of
North African prisoners of war from Stalag III A Luckenwalde available to me, with-
out exception, name tuberculosis as the cause of death.
186 gerhard höpp
90
In October 1944, some 170 Moroccan prisoners in Rammersweier had to carry
out a labor commando at Stalag V F Offenburg, “Loading work for the Wehrmacht”;
in addition, they were, “on demand, assigned to the farmers in small troops under a
guard to harvest potatoes”. Bernd Boll, Fremdarbeiter in Offenburg, p. 57.
91
Recham, Les Musulmans Algériens, pp. 222ff. In addition to the front stalags
named by Recham, Camps 124, 132, 135, 161, 181, 184, 190, 200, 230, and 232 also
had labor units.
92
David Killingray, “Africans and African Americans in Enemy Hands,” in Pris-
oners of War and their Captors in World War II, eds. Bob Moore and Kent Fedoro-
vich (Oxford, Washington, 1996), pp. 181–204; Catherine Akpo, “Africains dans les
stalags,” Jeune Afrique 38, 1934 (1998), 46–49; Peter Martin, “‘. . . auf jeden Fall zu
erschießen.’ Schwarze Kriegsgefangene in den Lagern der Nazis“, Mittelweg 36, 8, 5
(1999), 76–91.
93
Mikolaj Caban, Flucht aus dem Jenseits (Berlin, 1971), p. 87.
the suppressed discourse 187
94
See Robert Stigler, “Rassenphysiologische Untersuchungen an farbigen Kriegs-
gefangenen in einem Kriegsgefangenenlager,” Zeitschrift für Rassenphysiologie 13, 1–2
(1943), 26–57; Josef Wastl, “Anthropologische Untersuchungen an belgischen und
französischen Kriegsgefangenen,” Anzeiger der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien.
Mathematisch-naturwissenschaftliche Klasse 78, 13 (1941), 103–106.
95
Stadtarchiv Schwerin, MB 699.
188 gerhard höpp
96
BArch/MArchF, RH 49, Nr. 67.
97
Ibid., WF-03/14247, Bl. 305.
98
See, among others, the standard works by Ulrich Herbert, Fremdarbeiter. Politik
und Praxis des “Ausländer-Einsatzes” in der Kriegswirtschaft des Dritten Reiches (new
edition Bonn, 1999 [Berlin, Bonn, 1985]) and Wilfried Reininghaus, ed., Zwangsar-
beit in Deutschland 1939–1945. Archiv- und Sammlungsgut, Topographie und Erschlie-
ßungsstrategien (Bielefeld et al., 2001).
99
See Yves Durand, “Vichy und der ‘Reichseinsatz’”, Europa und der “Reichsein-
satz”. Ausländische Zivilarbeiter, Kriegsgefangene und KZ-Häftlinge in Deutschland
1938–1945, ed. Ulrich Herbert (Essen, 1991), pp. 184–199.
the suppressed discourse 189
100
Jacques Evrard, La déportation des travailleurs français dans le IIIe Reich (Paris,
1972), p. 53; Patrick Weil, La France et ses étrangers. L’aventure d’une politique de
l’immigration de 1938 à nos jours (Paris, 1991), p. 45.
101
Jean-Jacques Rager, Les Musulmans Algériens en France et dans les Pays
Islamiques (Paris, 1950), pp. 74ff. Since all the following descriptions (among others,
Alain Gilette and Abdelmalik Sayad, L’immigration algérienne en France (Paris,
1984), p. 84; Belkacem Hifi, L’immigration algérienne en France. Origines et perspec-
tives de non-retour (Paris, 1985), p. 118; Benjamin Stora, Histoire politique de
l’immigration algérienne en France (Paris, 1991), pp. 206ff.) cite this source almost
verbatim, I will quote only it in the following.
102
Martin Pabst, “Auch vor außergewöhnlichen Maßnahmen ist nicht zurück-
zuschrecken”. Die Fremdarbeiter im Kreis Merseburg während des II. Weltkrieges. Eine
Dokumentation (Halle, 1997), p. 32.
190 gerhard höpp
103
Rager, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 77f.
104
Marion Külow et al., Archivalische Quellennachweise zum Einsatz von auslän-
dischen Zwangsarbeitern sowie Kriegsgefangenen während des Zweiten Weltkrieges,
2nd edition (Veröffentlichungen des Sächsischen Staatsarchivs Leipzig) 4 (Leipzig,
1994); F. Diaz-Maceq Zwangsarbeiter in Südthüringen während des Zweiten Welt-
krieges. Archivalisches Quelleninventar (Schriften des Thüringischen Staatsarchivs
Meiningen) 2 (Meiningen, 1995); Frank Schmidt, Zwangsarbeit in der Provinz Bran-
denburg 1939–1945. Spezialinventar der Quellen im Brandenburgischen Lande-
shauptarchiv (Frankfurt am Main, 1998); Kerstin Bötticher, Spezialinventar Quellen
zur Geschichte der Zwangsarbeit im Landesarchiv Berlin (1939–1945) (Berlin, 2001).
105
Evrard, La déportation, p. 53; Rager, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 75ff. The
figure of 16,000 given by Gillette and Sayad, L’immigration algérienne, p. 58 and
Hifi, L’immigration algérienne en France, p. 118, is probably an error in writing and
copying.
the suppressed discourse 191
land to work for Germany.106 Many of them were requested by the OT,
especially after the introduction of the STO. In 1944, 19,000 are sup-
posed to have worked for this organization, though this figure seems
exaggerated.107
North Africans, like other foreigners, could be hired by French and
German sub-companies, directly by the OT’s recruiting offices or else
by local employment offices.108 They were employed primarily in the
Einsatzgruppen West (Work Groups West), here particularly by the
Oberbauleitungen (Supreme Construction Directions, OBL) Cher-
bourg and Seine,109 on the Canary Islands,110 in Work Group Biscay,111
and a few also in the Work Group Germany. In the West, they took
part particularly in building the Atlantic Wall and other military for-
tifications, in expanding and maintaining airfields, and in construct-
ing submarine bunkers.
In the hierarchy among OT workers, the North Africans probably
belonged among the “front laborers” “of non-Germanic race” as well
as to the “Einsatzarbeiter” (project workers) and thus probably wore
uniforms.112 The social conditions in the OT at the beginning of the
1940s were still comparatively attractive: foreigners were paid “entic-
ing wages” and special premiums.113 This and clean housing, adequate
food, and good health care may have motivated many Arab labor
migrants in France to accept employment with the OT, despite the
quasi-military order prevailing in it.
106
Rager, Les Musulmans Algériens, p. 78.
107
Stora, Histoire politique, p. 208. A German source from 1944 mentions only
5,000 contracted North Africans and a few thousand more who worked for the OT
in subcontracting firms. BArchB, Film 4923, Bl. 393375. In any case, the statement
made by a Vichy functionary that only 200 North Africans were recruited by the OT
is inaccurate. Maurice Guillaume, “North Africans in France” France during the Ger-
man Occupation 1940–1944, Vol. 2, (Stanford, 1959), p. 733.
108
Franz W. Seidler, Die Organisation Todt. Bauen für Staat und Wehrmacht
1938–1945 (Coblenz, 1987), p. 133.
109
BArchB, R 50 I/238, Bl. 11; ibid., R 50 I/210, Bl. 100ff.
110
See Handbook of the Organisation Todt by the Supreme Headquarters Allied
Expeditionary Force Counter-Intelligence Sub-Division MIRS/MR-OT/5/45 (Osnabrück
1992), p. 185.
111
“At the Working Group Biscay, OT Camp Lindemann was set up for Moroccan
men in the former French barracks Caserne Coloniale in the harbor Bacalan (in
Bordeaux—G.H.)”. Seidler, Die Organisation Todt, p. 141.
112
Seidler, Die Organisation Todt, p. 178ff.
113
Bernd Zielinski, Staatskollaboration. Vichy und der Arbeitskräfteeinsatz im Drit-
ten Reich (Münster, 1995), p. 69.
192 gerhard höpp
114
Seidler, Die Organisation Todt, p. 165ff.
115
BArchB, R 50 I/210, Bl. 49.
116
Seidler, Die Organisation Todt, p. 166ff.
117
BArchB, R 50 I/209, Bl. 32.
118
On this “parallel organization for OT front leadership” created in 1943 for the
social care of French OT workers, including North Africans, see Seidler, Die Organi-
sation Todt, p. 155.
119
BArchB, R 50I/209, Bl. 33.
the suppressed discourse 193
and Thuringia. This research focus was chosen because special inven-
tories and data banks were available, and also because the Reich main-
tained important economic centers there. The data gained cannot be
regarded as fully representative, because it is far from exhaustive.
Of the approximately 150 Arab foreign and forced laborers whose
names have been found—among them 67 Algerians, 22 Moroccans,
2 Tunisians, 2 Egyptians, and an Iraqi—61 worked in the aforemen-
tioned regions. Another 45 worked for IG Farben in Auschwitz;
and the rest were employed at the Reichswerke Hermann Göring
in Gebhardshagen, Hallendorf, and Watenstedt and at Dornier in
Friedrichshafen, among other places.
No fewer than 20 Algerian, Moroccan, and Tunisian workers have
been identified in Berlin-Brandenburg, Saxony, and Thuringia for the
first phase of the work program between 1940 and summer 1942.
Most of them were employed by the armaments supplier Leipziger
Metallguss GmbH. These workers generally had contracts for six
months or a year. Their hourly wage was between 0.40 and 0.70 RM.
Thus, the smelter Mohamed Ahmed Ban Mbarek, the father of four
children, earned 0.70 RM/hour and 7.00 RM/month separation com-
pensation. The unmarried caster Ali Chegroun received 0.64 RM/RM
and 6.00 RM/month separation bonus. All workers were housed in
company camps or in camps run by the Deutsche Arbeitsfront (German
Work Front, DAF).120
Only 12 Algerians and Moroccans are known from the second phase
between summer 1942 and spring 1943. Most worked in the Berlin-
Brandenburg area, including at the AEG electrical works in Berlin
and Hennigsdorf, the Siemens-Schuckert plant in Berlin’s Siemensstadt
district, and the Daimler-Benz motor works in Genshagen. The terms
of their contract were between one121 and two-and-a-half years.
Most of the Arab workers whose records have been found, at least
34, were recruited after the STO was implemented122—16 in Berlin-
Brandenburg alone, 8 in Saxony, and 6 in Thuringia. As far as is
known, labor contracts were no longer concluded for periods of less
120
SStArchL, Metallguss GmbH Leipzig, Nr. 11.
121
As in the case of the Algerian Said Ferkane, who was employed by Daimler-
Benz motor works in Genshagen. BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.20 B Arbeitsamt Lucken-
walde, Nr. 2, Bl. 93(RS).
122
This alone already refutes Guillaume’s claim that “all North Africans” were
spared by the STO; Guillaume, “North Africans in France”.
194 gerhard höpp
than one year. The wage level varied considerably by region and com-
pany, generally exhibiting a falling tendency. While the lathe operator
Martial S. still earned 0.70 RM/hour in August 1943 at the Mechanische
Werke (mechanical works) in Cottbus,123 the Aktiengesellschaft
Sächsische Werke (Saxon works stock company, ASW) in Espenhain
paid the unmarried carbonization worker Mohamed Remechi 0.68
RM/hour in June of the same year,124 the year’s earnings of the
machine worker Hocine Q. at AEG in Hennigsdorf were 2,564.01RM,125
and the Egyptian Ralph S. who worked in the cloth factory Lehmanns
Witwe & Sohn in Guben received only 79.56 RM for the month
of December.126 In addition, money was withheld in most cases
for accommodation in barracks camps. As early as summer 1942,
there were clear signs that the situation of Algerian and Moroccan
workers employed by the French subcontractor Sotrabé at IG Farben
in Auschwitz127 was worsening rapidly and soon resembled that of
the concentration camp inmates there.128
Increasingly poor working and living conditions and rising death
rates due to diseases, especially tuberculosis, accidents, and allied
bombing runs against the facilities and companies where they worked
and the camps where they lived,129 led to an increase in worker dis-
satisfaction and a deterioration in discipline, including in the OT.
Collaborationist institutions and organizations, like the SSCT for
OT workers and the “Mission Bruneton”130 and its extension, the
“Union des Travailleurs Nord-Africains”131 for the other Arab foreign
and forced laborers, tried to counter this development, as did the
DAF and other German offices responsible for the political and social
123
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.6 B Cottbus, Nr. P 1184.
124
SStArchL, ASW Espenhain, Nr. 340.
125
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.75 AEG Hennigsdorf, Nr. 24, Bl. 17.
126
Ibid., Pr.Br.Rep.75 Lehmanns Witwe & Sohn, Tuchfabrik Guben, Nr. 498.
127
Archivum Pa Bürgermeister Auschwitz 1/59, Bl. 59.
128
Evrard, La déportation, p. 268; Karl Heinz Roth, “I.G. Auschwitz. Normalität
oder Anomalie eines kapitalistischen Entwicklungsursprungs?,” in “Deutsche Wirtschaft”,
Zwangsarbeit von KZ-Häftlingen für Industrie und Behörden (Hamburg, 1991), pp. 86–87.
129
Of the seventeen Arabs buried in the Islamic Cemetery and in the Berlin-
Frohnau and Berlin-Heiligensee cemeteries, five died due to “enemy activity” in
1944. See Senatsverwaltung für Stadtentwicklung und Umweltschutz, Abt. Gräber-
wesen, Grundliste 14 l, as well as Listen 20a und 20b.
130
Durand, La vie quotidienne, p. 191.
131
Charles-Robert Ageron, “Les populations du Maghreb face à la propagande
allemande,” Revue d’Histoire de la Deuxième Guerre Mondiale 29, 114 (1979), 22;
Mahfoud Kaddache, Histoire du nationalisme algérien Vol. 2 (Algiers, 1993), pp. 624ff.
the suppressed discourse 195
132
PArchAAB, Paris Embassy, Nr. 1116c.
133
The periodical was published by the Tunisian nationalist Yūsuf ar-Ruwaisī. On
it and on him, see ʿAbd al-Jalīl at-Tamīmī (ed.), Kitābāt wa mudhakkirāt al-munāḍil
Yūsuf ar-Ruwaisī as-siyāsīya maʿa wathāʾiq jadīda tunshar li-awwal marra [Political
writings and memoirs of the fighter Yūsuf ar-Ruwaisī with new documents, published
for the first time] (Zaghouan, 1995).
134
PArchAAB, R 47666.
135
On him, see Gerhard Höpp, Texte aus der Fremde. Arabische politische Publiz-
istik in Deutschland, 1896–1945. Eine Bibliographie (Berlin, 2000), p. 59.
136
PArchAAB, R 27327.
196 gerhard höpp
On June 12, 1943, Larbi died of pleurisy and was buried in Berlin’s
Heiligensee district.137 In October 1943, the aforementioned Algerian
Martial S., who had signed a contract for one year and worked in the
Mechanische Werke in Cottbus, asked the local police office to “be
helpful in making contact with the local German Labor Front and with
the responsible office of the Gestapo.” He said he was a member of the
Parti Populaire Français (PPF), which strove for “a close collaboration
with Germany” and saw “the enemies of our continent in Bolshevism
and the Anglo-Saxon powers’ grasp for world domination”. He asserted
that he was assigned “to work for the movement in Germany among
my countrymen.”138 The files do not say what became of this.
Inasmuch as they had volunteered to work for Germany, the over-
whelming majority of Arab foreign and forced laborers presumably
saw working for the Reich primarily as an urgently needed source of
income. Otherwise, they probably experienced it as oppression and
exploitation, especially after the introduction of the STO and the
deterioriation of living conditions. Numerous violations of the work
regulations, including in the OT, increasing absenteeism, and increas-
ing attempts to escape, testify to this. “Wanted” lists, especially for
the occupied Western territories, show that in the last two years of
the war, flight, “evasion,” and “absence without leave” were among the
most frequently prosecuted violations by far.139 It is documented
that at least eight of the Arab foreign and forced laborers whose
names I learned left their workplaces, six since 1943: Amor B. of ASW
Espenhain,140 Hami ben H. from IG Farben in Premnitz,141 as well as
Georges ben A. and three Algerians for whom the Gestapo offices in
137
Senatsverwaltung für Stadtentwicklung und Umweltschutz, Abt. Gräberwesen,
Liste 20 B, p. 40.
138
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep. 6 B Cottbus, Nr. P 1184. On the role of the PPF in
Algeria, Mostéfa Haddad, “L’Algérie de l’entre-deux-guerres: Crise economique et
action de propagande des groupuscules d’extrème-droite française dans le Constanti-
nois au cours de années trente”, Mélanges Charles-Robert Ageron, vol. 1 (Zaghouan,
1996), 306ff.
139
BArchB, Sammlung Research (formerly BDC), Nr. 813.
140
SStArchL, ASW Espenhain, Nr. 310.
141
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.75, IG Farben, Werk Premnitz, Nr. 1707.
the suppressed discourse 197
142
Thüringisches Staatsarchiv Gotha (ThStArchG), Amt Schönstedt, Nr. 53, Bl.
186. Georges ben A. was apparently caught; in 1944, at any rate, he was registered in
the Alternate Prison Riebeckstraße in Leipzig. SStArchL, Untersuchungshaftanstalten
Leipzig, Nr. 1061.
143
Geheimes Staatsarchiv, Berlin (GStArchB), XVIII. Hauptabteilung, Anhang C,
Nr. 10, Bl. 72.
144
Sojka, Zbrodnie Wehrmachtu [Crimes committed by the Wehrmacht], pp. 203–204.
198 gerhard höpp
145
On this form of “resistance”, see Ulrich Herbert (ed.), Europa und der “Reich-
seinsatz”, pp. 344ff.
146
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.29, Zuchthaus Brandenburg, Nr. 1692.
147
BArchB, R 3001, IV g 14/4537/42, Bl. 3ff.
148
Landesarchiv Berlin (LArchB), A Rep.358–02, Nr. 89681; BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.
Rep.214, Hammer, Nr. 37, Bl. 180.
149
SStArchL, Untersuchungshaftanstalten Leipzig, Nr. 420. On this, see the “Ver-
ordnung gegen Volksschädlinge” (regulation against pests on the body of the folk) of
September 5, 1939, Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1939, Part I, p. 1679.
150
For a thorough account of this, Stefan Karner, “Arbeitsvertragsbrüche als Ver-
letzung der Arbeitspflicht im ‘Dritten Reich,’ Archiv für Sozialgeschichte 21 (1981), pp.
269ff.; Wolfgang Wippermann, “Sanktionierung der Zwangsarbeit: ‘Arbeitsvertrags-
bruch’ and ‘Arbeitserziehungslager’ in Berlin-Brandenburg,” in Zwangsarbeit während
der NS-Zeit in Berlin und Brandenburg, eds. Winfried Meyer and Klaus Neitmann
(Potsdam, 2001), pp. 85ff.; also see Herbert, ed., Europa und der “Reichseinsatz”, pp.
344ff.
151
For a thorough account of this, see Gabriele Lotfi, KZ der Gestapo. Arbeitserzie-
hungslager im Dritten Reich (Stuttgart, Munich, 2000).
the suppressed discourse 199
152
SStArchL, ASW Espenhain, Nr. 323.
153
PArchAAB, R 41484. On this AEL, see Nils Aschenbeck, Rüdiger Lubricht,
Hartmut Roder et al., Fabrik für die Ewigkeit. Der U-Boot-Bunker in Bremen-Farge
(Hamburg, 1995), pp. 46–47.
154
See (tm)StArchW/AdR, Häftlingsbuch des ehem. “Gestapo” Arbeitserziehung-
slagers “Ober Lanzendorf”, Gefangenen-Buch B, 1.1.1944–13.7.1944. See also Heinz
Arnberger, “Das Arbeitserziehungslager Oberlanzendorf”, Widerstand und Verfol-
gung in Niederösterreich 1934–1945. Vol. 2 (Vienna, 1987), pp. 573–586.
155
SStArchL, Polizeipräsidium Leipzig, Gefangenentagebücher des Polizeigefäng-
nisses, Nr. 8524 und 8525.
156
Staatsarchiv Stade, Rep.171 Verden, acc. 66/88. See also Rolf Wessels, Das
Arbeitserziehungslager in Liebenau 1940–1943 (Nienburg, 1990), p. 32.
157
BArchB/Stiftung Archiv der Parteien und Massenorganisationen der DDR
(SAPMO), By 5/V 279/109; Gedenk- und Dokumentationsstätte KZ Drütte.
158
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.29, Zuchthaus Brandenburg, Do 5, Bl. 61(RS); Thüringi-
sches Staatsarchiv Meiningen (ThStArchM), Zuchthaus Untermaßfeld, Gefangenenkartei.
200 gerhard höpp
159
See ThStArchM, Zuchthaus Untermaßfeld, Gefangenenkartei.
160
See Katharina Witter, “Das Zuchthaus Untermaßfeld 1813–1945”, Archiv und
Regionalgeschichte. 75 Jahre Thüringisches Staatsarchiv Meiningen (Meiningen, 1998),
pp. 255–294.
161
PArchAAB, R 27327.
162
On this camp, see Wolfgang Wippermann, “Nationalsozialistische Zwangslager
the suppressed discourse 201
tunate man requested eased prison conditions and food, al-Ḥ usaynī’s
secretary Farḥān al-Jandalī indicated that there was “no interest” in S.
on “the part of the Grand Mufti.” The office thereupon left it up to
the Gestapo to decide what would now happen with the Palestinian.163
In December 1943, the Iraqi student Sayd Daud Y. was arrested in
Schweinfurt on suspicion of aiding and abetting the desertion of his
future brother-in-law, a grenadier in the Wehrmacht. Y. was engaged
to the soldier’s sister and had a child with her, but “for racial consid-
erations” was not allowed to marry her. His brother, an employee
of the former Iraqi Prime Minister in German exile, Rashīd ʿAlī
al-Kailānī, tried to help him by appealing to al-Kailānī and to the
Grand Mufti to intercede. It is not known whether this ever hap-
pened, but it appears questionable. At any rate, Y., who had provided
the deserter with money and contact addresses in Arab countries, was
sentenced by Special Court Würzburg to three years in prison in May
1944. His “good-naturedness” was considered one of several extenu-
ating circumstances. But having “overstepped the rights of guests”
and having assisted an act “that directly affected the defensive power
of the German Reich” were recognized as “compounding factors.”164
Y. was brought to Dachau concentration camp in April 1945.
As the last remarks imply, Arabs were also persecuted for opposition
to National Socialism and for active resistance against its regime. As
early as May 13, 1939, the Superior State Court in Vienna had sen-
tenced Ali ben M., who had been born in Tangier, to two years in
prison for preparations to commit high treason. The Moroccan, who
had deserted from the French army in the early 1920s, was now
accused of “having prepared to act to alter the constitution of the
Reich through violence or through the threat of violence, by orally
spreading communist propaganda” in the Styrian district of Leibnitz.
It was considered an exacerbating factor that the accused, who once
before in August 1938 had already been expelled from the country
for “defamation to elicit contempt of state authorities,”165 had uttered
“revilements of the Führer.”166
In 1929 his countryman Othmar ben M. had been baptized, had
changed his name, and had married an Austrian. He too had deserted
and, on January 9, 1940, the same court sentenced him for the same
crime to two years and six months in prison. The road worker in
Lavanttal in the province of Carinthia had listened to broadcasts from
Radio Moscow and talked with colleagues about them. The court
saw in this the intention “to exert influence with comm. intent” and
thereby “to prepare communism’s revolutionary goals of violent
change.” The court found compounding factors in the “particular
venom” of his utterances and the fact that “he should have felt obli-
gated to greater gratitude to his host country.”167
After the beginning of the war, Arabs also took part in armed
resistance to the Nazi regime and were thus exposed to special perse-
cution. Gestapo commander Heinrich Müller issued an urgent dis-
patch in November 1943 ordering a search for the British agent Ali
Mohamed—a “typical Arab”168—who had parachuted into Germany
near Düsseldorf. Like Mohamed, some Arabs took part in missions of
the “Special Operations Executive” (SOE)169 and other Allied com-
mando actions. But the largest anti-Nazi contingent joined the French
Résistance. The student Othman ben Aleya belonged to the “Batail-
lons de la jeunesse” in Paris,170 the Tunisian soldier Hassan ben
Mohamed to the resistance network Vélite at the country manor By,
near Lyon,171 and Mohamed Mould Abdallah to the Georges-Aubert
165
See Dokumentationsarchiv des österreichischen Widerstands, Nr. 11240.
166
Ibid., Nr. 6939.
167
Ibid., Nr. 7384. The matter had an aftermath: on June 9, 1943, when the Aus-
trian Ludmilla Z. was sentenced for high treason, one of the court’s accusations
against her was that she had helped Othmar ben M.’s wife in the latter’s hour of
need; ibid., Nr. 8274.
168
ThStArchG, Kreisamt Eisenach, Nr. 307, Bl. 47ff.
169
See William J. M. Mackenzie, The Secret History of SOE: The Special Operations
Executive 1940–1945 (London, 2002).
170
Albert Ouzoulias, Die Bataillone der Jugend (Berlin, 1976), p. 58 and p. 67.
171
Philippe Wacrenier, “Le réseau Vélite et le corps franc Liberté.”, Raymond de
Lassus Saint Geniès, Si l’écho de leurs voix faiblit . . . (Paris, 1997), pp. 147ff.
the suppressed discourse 203
172
Dominique Lormier, Histoire de la France militaire et résistante. First part:
1939–1942 (Monaco, 2000), p. 264.
173
Dictionnaire biographique du mouvement ouvrier français (DBMOF). Vol. 32
(Paris, 1988), p. 368.
174
Ibid. Vol. 42 (Paris, 1992), p. 232.
175
Les mémoires de Messali Hadj 1898–1938 (Paris, 1982), pp. 190f. and pp. 218f.
He earned a doctorate in Paris in 1926 with a dissertation titled “Etudes sur les loca-
tions à long terme et perpétuelles dans le monde romain” and one year later pub-
lished the work “Histoire de la justice seigneuriale en France. Les origines romaines”,
which he dedicated to his parents and his Jewish wife.
176
Fuʾād Ḥ addād and Ḥ ikmat al-Murr, “ash-Shahīd al-lubnānī” [The Lebanese
martyr], aṭ-Ṭ arīq 1, 1 (1941), 24.
177
Serge Klarsfeld, Le Livre des Otages (Paris, 1979), p. 50.
178
Klarsfeld, Le Livre, p. 90.
179
Denis Peschanski, Des étrangers dans la résistance (Paris, 2002), p. 111.
180
Jean-Luc Einaudi, Un Algérien: Maurice Laban (Paris, 1999), pp. 44ff. and p. 60.
181
Christine Levisse-Touzé, “Les camps d’internement en Afrique du Nord pendant
la seconde guerre mondiale,” Mélanges Charles-Robert Ageron, vol. 2 (Zaghouan,
1996), pp. 601–608.
204 gerhard höpp
182
Unfortunately, I did not have access to his report on his experience, “Mémoire.
Trois années de camp. Un an de camp de concentration, deux ans de centre disci-
plinaire Djenien-Bou-Rezg, Sud oranais, 1940 à 1943 (régime Vichy), Sétif 1965”.
183
Yves Maxime Danan, La vie politique à Alger de 1940 à 1944 (Paris, 1963), pp.
40ff. and André Moine, La déportation et la résistance en Afrique du Nord (1939–
1944) (Paris, 1972), pp. 189f.
184
Benjamin Stora, Dictionnaire biographique de militants nationalistes algériens.
E.N.A., P.P.A., M.T.L.D. (1926–1954) (Paris, 1985), pp. 174f.
185
Lothar Gruchmann, “‘Nacht- und Nebel’-Justiz. Die Mitwirkung deutscher
Strafgerichte an der Bekämpfung des Widerstandes in den besetzten westeuropäi-
schen Ländern 1942–1944,” Vierteljahrshefte für Zeitgeschichte 29 (1981), 344ff.
186
Quoted in Volker Schneider, Waffen-SS SS-Sonderlager “Hinzert”. Das Konzen-
trationslager im “Gau Moselland” 1939–1945 (Nonnweiler-Ötzenhausen, 1998), p. 144.
the suppressed discourse 205
The Special Courts in Cologne and Essen were the venue for NN
prisoners who had been arrested in France, including Arabs. As a
result of increasing Allied bomb attacks, the courts were shifted in
1943 to Breslau and Oppeln, and the prisoners, too, were evacuated
to prisons further and further to the east.187 I found records of about
40 Arab NN prisoners in the prisons in Beuthen, Bochum, Brandenburg,
Bruchsal, Diez, Dortmund, Esterwegen, Graudenz, Groß-Strehlitz,
Hameln, Kassel, Cologne, Rheinbach, Saarbrücken, Siegburg, Son-
nenburg, Trier, Warsaw and Wittlich. Among them were Said A.,
Said ben D., and Belaid Berkane. On July 29, 1942, the Algerian Said
A. had been brought from Loos-lès-Lille prison to Brussels and, after
stays in Bochum and Cologne prisons, was taken to Sonnenburg
prison between April 5 and June 14, 1943.188 There his trail is lost.
The agricultural worker Said ben D. was arrested as a partisan and,
presumably without trial, shifted from Châlons-sur-Marne via Kassel
and Rheinbach prisons to Brandenburg prison on September 27,
1944.189 Nothing is known about his further fate. Berkane was sen-
tenced on April 7, 1941 to ten years imprisonment for possession
of firearms and was taken on December 20, 1944 from Orleans via
Rheinbach and Siegburg to Brandenburg, as well, where he died of
tuberculosis on February 24, 1945.190
A French deportee’s report shows that Arabs were also completely
arbitrarily suspected and arrested. Among resistance fighters, Spanish
emigrants, and Jews in Fort de Montluc prison in Lyon, he encoun-
tered a Tunisian who, “completely consternated to find himself there,”
constantly said, “Just don’t think too hard about it, my friend.”191
187
Gruchmann, “ ‘Nacht- und Nebel’-Justiz”, 348ff.
188
Przemyslaw Mnichowski, Obóz koncentracyjny i więzienie w Sonnenburgu
(Słońsku) 1933–1945 [The concentration camp and prison in Sonnenburg (Słońsku)
1933–1945] (Warsaw, 1982), p. 93.
189
Service des Victimes de la Guerre, Brüssel, Zuchthaus Brandenburg. He may
also have been arrested due to the “Sperrle Edict” of February 3, 1944, one of whose
stipulations was to treat members of the Résistance as “partisans”. Ahlrich Meyer,
Die deutsche Besatzung in Frankreich 1940–1944. Widerstandsbekämpfung und Juden-
verfolgung (Darmstadt, 2000), p. 129.
190
BrLHArchP, Pr.Br.Rep.29, Zuchthaus Brandenburg, Do 8, Bl. 11; ibid., Pr.Br.
Rep.35 H, Nr. 2, Bl. 38a; ibid., Ld.Br.Rep.214, Hammer, Nr. 16.
191
Jean Degroote, Prisons de la Gestapo et camps de concentration (Steenvorde,
1995), p. 23.
206 gerhard höpp
This group of victims, who were long practically unknown, has been
at the center of my research up to now.192 Since interim results of this
work have meanwhile been published,193 the following elucidations
are restricted to summary remarks and a few supplementations and
corrections.
So far, I have found the names of more than 450 Arab prisoners.
Their actual number, however, is probably substantially higher. They
were in literally every concentration camp: in Auschwitz (34 persons),
Bergen-Belsen (21), Buchenwald (148), Dachau (84), Flossenbürg (39),
Groß-Rosen (12), Mauthausen (62), Mittelbau-Dora (39), Natzweiler
(37), Neuengamme (110, of these 73 in Aurigny external camp),
Ravensbrück (25), Riga-Kaiserwald (1), Sachsenhausen (42), Stutthof
(3), Warsaw (2), and Wewelsburg (2), as well as in the SS Special
Camp Hinzert (3), Security Camp Schirmeck-Vorbruck (7), and Exter-
mination Camp Lublin-Majdanek (4). The majority of these prisoners
came from North Africa—from Algeria (248), Morocco (27), and
Tunisia (22); some came from Egypt (5), Iraq (4), Lebanon (1), Pales-
tine (4), and Syria (1).194
The documents still extant in archives provide only sparse indica-
tions of why these people were sent to the camps. But at least five
reasons are recognizable:
1. Participation in or support for the resistance struggle against
the Nazis, especially in France. Some of the Arabs arrested for this
reason were the aforementioned NN prisoners. I found records of at
least 17 of them being in concentration camps. They were taken pri-
marily to Buchenwald, Groß-Rosen, Mauthausen, Natzweiler, and
192
For their always willing and expert support for my research, I would here like
to explicitly thank the staff of the Memorial Sites of the concentration camps
Auschwitz, Bergen-Belsen (especially Mr. Horstmann), Buchenwald (Ms. Stein),
Dachau (Ms. Hammermann), Flossenbürg (Mr. Skriebeleit and Mr. Ibel), Groß-
Rosen, Mauthausen, Mittelbau-Dora (Ms. Janischefski, Mr. Wagner, and Mr.
Mertens), Neuengamme (Mr. Römmers), Osthofen (Ms. Welter), Ravensbrück (Ms.
Schindler-Saefkow and Ms. Schnell), Sachsenhausen (Ms. Schwarz and Ms. Lieb-
scher), and Stutthof, as well as the former inmate of Natzweiler and Dachau, Ernest
Gillen in Howald, Luxembourg.
193
Gerhard Höpp,“‘Gefährdungen der Erinnerung’: Arabische Häftlinge in nation-
alsozialistischen Konzentrationslagern,” asien, afrika, lateinamerika 30 (2002), 373–
386.
194
The origins of the remaining prisoners could not be determined.
the suppressed discourse 207
195
GStArchB, XIII. Hauptabteilung, Groß-Strehlitz, Paket 371/1 A and 372 A.
196
Benjamin Stora, Dictionnaire biographique, pp. 45–46. In the early 1970s, Ban-
oun was interviewed in the course of an ‘oral history’ survey conducted by the Alge-
rian National Library among veterans of the war of liberation. The interviewer
unfortunately edited out of the publication the “passages of the report dealing with
the life of Algerians in German-occupied France” and thereby also Banoun’s impris-
onment in a concentration camp. Mahmoud Bouayed, L’histoire par la bande. Une
expérience de la Bibliothèque Nationale d’Algérie (Algiers, 1974), pp. 31ff.
197
On this external camp, see Nils Aschenbeck, Rüdiger Lubricht, Hartmut Roder
et al., Fabrik für die Ewigkeit, pp. 47ff.
198
DBMOF. Vol. 20, Paris 1983, p. 35.
208 gerhard höpp
199
Gerhard Höpp, “Salud wa Salam. Araber im Spanischen Bürgerkrieg,” INAMO
9, 33 (2003), 53–55.
200
Manuel Razola and Mariano C. Campo, Triángulo azul. Los republicanos espa-
ñoles en Mauthausen, 1940–1945 (Barcelona, 1979), p. 321, erroneously name
April 9, 1941 as the date of the escape.
201
On this, see Katrin Greiser, “ ‘Sie starben allein und ruhig, ohne zu schreien
oder jemand zu rufen’. Das ‘Kleine Lager’ im Konzentrationslager Buchenwald,”
Dachauer Hefte 14, 14 (1998), 102–124. At least eighteen Arab prisoners were
interned in the ‘Small Camp’ between May 1943 and January 1945; at least five of
them died.
the suppressed discourse 209
202
Reich legal bulletin, Vol. 1934, Part I, pp. 213f. According to a ruling by the
Sächsisches Oberverwaltungsgericht of November 20, 1937, an ‘ethnically alien for-
eigner’ could also be expelled from the Reich for “endangering the maintenance of
the purity of the German race”. Juristische Wochenschrift 67, 11 (1938), 704.
203
BArchB, R 58/270, Bl. 82.
210 gerhard höpp
5. Being Jewish. The reason given for the arrest of many Arab con-
centration camp inmates was “Jude” (Jew), and these were doubtless
brought to the camps for “racial” reasons. Along with the so-called
exchange Jews from Yemen and Libya who were “held” or “stored”
in Bergen-Belsen concentration camp and in internment camps,204 the
majority came from Algeria and others from Morocco, Tunisia, and
Iraq. Among them was David S., who had been born in Baghdad and
who had been sent on January 20, 1944 from Judenlager Drancy
(Drancy Jews camp) to Auschwitz and then at the end of January
1945 to Mauthausen, where he was liberated. Among the Jewish
Arabs were many whom the Gestapo or SS had not placed in the life-
threatening category of “Jew”. Some, like the Moroccan Mohamet Z.
and the Algerian Alfred Benhamou, who were also taken from
Auschwitz to Mauthausen, were even listed as belonging to two reli-
gions, the “mos.” (-aic) and the “moh.” (-ammedan). Here it seems
likely that—apart from a possible fateful “reading mistake” or “writ-
ing mistake”—Jewish prisoners were mistaken for Muslims or Chris-
tians or perhaps even posed as such, which may have preserved them
from an even worse fate.205
Buchenwald, Flossenbürg, Lublin-Majdanek, and Ravensbrück con-
centration camps also interned Arab women and European wives of
Arabs. As far as can be seen, the reasons for their imprisonment were
quite varied. In July 1944, the Saarbrücken Gestapo initially brought
the Algerian Taous M. to Ravensbrück concentration camp as a
“political”. She was then transferred via Leipzig to Buchenwald’s
external camps Schlieben and Altenburg and experienced her libera-
tion near Meerane during the April 1945 evacuation march. Ursula
B., a German married to Loutfy B., an Egyptian who lived in Cairo,
was taken to Ravensbrück in May 1944 as a “political Egyptian.” She
had submitted an application to be exchanged along with her 1939-
born son Mahmoud Riad for a German interned in Egypt, but the
Gestapo arrested her in April 1943, so that reservations for “defense
204
Rachel Simon, “It Could Have Happened There: The Jews of Libya during the
Second World War,” Africana Journal 16 (1994), 391–422. See also the files the
author did not use, PArchAAB, R 41507, R 41508, and R 412583.
205
On March 20, 2003, in a different context, Ernest Gillen told the author from
his own experience that smaller “groups from other nations had no interest in reveal-
ing themselves as such. It wouldn’t have been of use; rather, it was likely to be
damaging.”
the suppressed discourse 211
206
PArchAAB, R 41483.
207
Staatsarchiv Hamburg, Tägliche Zu- und Abgänge der Schutzhaftgefangenen im
Polizeigefängnis Fuhlsbüttel; ibid., Gefängnisverwaltung II, UG-Kartei alt, Frauen.
208
PArchAAB, R 41484.
209
On this camp, see Michael Hepp, “Vorhof zur Hölle. Mädchen im ‘Jugend-
schutzlager’ Uckermark,” in Opfer und Täterinnen. Frauenbiographien des National-
sozialismus, ed. Angelika Ebbinghaus (Nördlingen, 1987), pp. 191–216.
210
BArchB, Film 41351, Bl. 616.
211
On this camp, see Rainer Kubatzki Zwangsarbeiter- und Kriegsgefangenenlager.
Standorte und Topographie in Berlin und im brandenburgischen Umland 1939 bis
1945. Eine Dokumentation (Berlin, 2001), p. 177.
212
Archiv Sachsenhausen, JD 22/2, Bl. 52–53. This may deal with the Tunisian
Ahmed ben A., who had been born in 1898 and had come from Neuengamme. His
death, assumed by R., has not been proven.
212 gerhard höpp
over him and he was punched and kicked. ‘Ali’ was about 45 years
old at that time and it was surely more than he could take. But I
don’t know which SS man did that to ‘Ali’ at that time.”213
This kind of abuse, which is also known from many other former
prisoners’ accounts of their experience, was clearly not “typical” of
dealings with Arab concentration camp prisoners. But it casts a par-
ticular light on Ernest Gillen’s experience that, “The francophone
Arabs had only advantages by calling themselves Frenchmen when
speaking among fellow prisoners.”214
R.’s statement shows us that the Muslims among the Arab
prisoners—who were the great majority—certainly practiced their
religion in the camp. “I remember quite clearly,” he said, “that we
always smirked a little about him (‘Ali’—G. H.) when he prayed fac-
ing the East, simply because it seemed funny to us.”215
The recollections of fellow prisoners revealed something else: the
Arabs’ contribution to the self-liberation of Buchenwald concentra-
tion camp. According to Pierre Durand, the President of the Interna-
tional Buchenwald Committee, the Algerians Kermiche Areski and
Messaoud ben Hamiche belonged to the “Brigade française d’Action
liberatrice” that formed in the camp in June 1944.216 The Spanish
Civil War veteran Areski had come on January 19, Ben Hamiche on
May 14, from Compiègne to Buchenwald. On April 11, 1945, the bri-
gade took part in the prisoners’ armed revolt that made it possible to
transfer the camp to the American troops.
Occasionally, the question is raised whether there were racist rea-
sons why the National Socialist apparatus of repression persecuted
Arabs or Muslims and sent them to prisons and concentration camps.
This question is answered in the negative. For example, Hermann
L. Gremliza asserts, “that anti-Semitism never put a single Arab in a
German gas chamber.217 Certainly, it cannot be assumed that the
Moroccan Mohamed Bouayad was killed in the gas chamber in Maut-
213
Personal communication from Gillen to the author, March 20, 2003.
214
Archiv Sachsenhausen, JD 22/2, Bl. 52–53
215
Pierre Durand, Les armes de l’espoir. Les Français à Buchenwald et à Dora
(Paris, 1977), pp. 292ff. and 304–305.
216
Durand, Les armes de l’espoir, pp. 298ff.
217
Hermann L. Gremliza, “Ein skandalöser Text,” Israel, die Palästinenser und die
deutsche Linke, Beiträge einer Tagung der Marx-Engels-Stiftung (Wuppertal, Essen,
2002), p. 58.
the suppressed discourse 213
Epilogue
religion and tradition. The argument is that this rendered them natu-
ral allies of the Nazis, and—either actively or potentially—willing col-
laborators in the Holocaust.
A major protagonist in this conflict of memory has been Amin al-
Husayni, the Grand Mufti of Jerusalem, who was a leading figure of
the Palestinian National Movement during the years between the two
World Wars and after. His leadership in the Palestine Revolt (1936-
1939) forced him into exile, which he chose to take up, after stop-
overs in Baghdad and Tehran, in Berlin from 1941 to 1945. There, he
adopted the role of chief propagandist of Nazi anti-Semitic ideology
that was broadcast into the Middle East via Arabic wireless propa-
ganda. His language, which had started to become radically anti-Jew-
ish while he was still in Palestine, now became indistinguishable from
Nazi Jew hatred. In addition, al-Husayni tried to use his close rela-
tionship with Himmler and other Nazi grandees to prevent the evac-
uation of Bulgarian, Romanian and Hungarian Jewish children to
Palestine in exchange for Germans who were detained abroad. This,
as well as further collaborative activities, his alleged contacts with
Adolf Eichmann and an alleged visit to a concentration camp pro-
vided enough justification for many, including the leaders of the
Zionist movement, to present the Mufti as an arch villain after World
War II.218 There is no doubt that this is deserved, and the Mufti’s
Nazi years have remained a heavy burden on the Palestinian national
movement ever since. Until today, there are only few voices in the
Palestinian and Arab public who call for a realistic assessment of
Amin al-Husaini’s activities during the war instead of maintaining
his image as a heroic leader. Zionist and Israeli leaders, however,
have exploited the Mufti’s activities to denigrate the Palestinian resis-
tance against Israeli occupation as in fact Nazi inspired from the
beginning and thus as fundamentally anti-Semitic.219 The latest exam-
218
On the Mufti’s activities see Klaus Gensicke, Der Mufti von Jerusalem, Amin el-
Husseini, und die Nationalsozialisten (Frankfurt am Main, New York, 1988). A
revised edition appeared in 2007 (Darmstadt).
219
For this paragraph see Gerhard Höpp, “Der Gefangene im Dreieck: Zum Bild
Amin al-Husseinis in Wissenschaft und Publizistik seit 1941. Ein bio-bibliographischer
Abriß,” in Eine umstrittene Figur: Hadj Amin al-Husseini. Mufti von Jerusalem, ed.
Zimmer-Winkel (Trier, 1999), 5–23. A recent book builds on the thesis of wide
spread anti-Semitic inclinations among Arabs in the 1930s: Klaus-Michael Mallmann
and Martin Cüppers, Halbmond und Hakenkreuz: Das Dritte Reich, die Araber und
Palästina (Darmstadt, 2006).
the suppressed discourse 215
220
Haaretz.com, “Israel circulates photo of Hitler greeting late Palestinian mufti,”
22/07/2009, http://www.haaretz.com/hasen/spages/1102225.html (accessed September
25, 2009). Liebermann argued that the building activities covered land owned by the
late Mufti’s family. East Jerusalem was annexed by Israel after the 1967 war, but it
remains predominantly Arab. The Palestinian Authority claims it as the future capi-
tal of a Palestinian state.
221
Gerhard Höpp, Mufti-Papiere: Briefe, Memoranden, Reden und Aufrufe Amin
al-Husainis aus dem Exil, 1940–1945. (Berlin, 2001).
222
Peter Wien, Iraqi Arab Nationalism: Authoritarian, Totalitarian and Pro-Fascist
Inclinations, 1932–1941 (London, New York, 2006), René Wildangel, Zwischen Achse
und Mandatsmacht: Palästina und der Nationalsozialismus (Berlin, 2007), Götz
Nordbruch, Nazism in Syria and Lebanon: the ambivalence of the German option,
1933–1945 (Milton Park, Abingdon, Oxon; New York, NY. 2008).
223
Gerhard Höpp, Peter Wien and René Wildangel, Blind für die Geschichte?
Arabische Begegnungen mit dem Nationalsozialismus. (Berlin, 2004).
216 gerhard höpp
Introduction
The war began on the Egyptian front with the advance of the Italian
Marshall Rodolfo Graziani across the Egyptian-Libyan border on
September 1940. The crossing released a series of attacks and coun-
ter-attacks and the removal of one general and the appointment of
another. General Sir Archibald Wavell succeeded in pushing Graziani
back and occupying the city of Benghazi on February 1941. Graziani
was then removed and General Erwin Rommel appointed as the
Head of the Axis Forces in North Africa, succeeding in standing up
to Wavell and forcing him out of Libya. Wavell in turn was removed
and a series of British Generals were subsequently appointed and
removed in countering Rommel of whom the last was General
Auchinleck who managed to score some victories and eventually was
forced to retreat back to the Egyptian territories. He finally managed
to achieve a Pyrrhic victory after a battle that lasted six days halting
Rommel’s attacks in El Alamein on June 6, 1942.
The position of the British remained tenuous to the extreme and in
an attempt to save the situation, Winston Churchill issued some
important changes in the British leadership of the Armed Forces in
the Middle East by appointing General Montgomery as head of the
Eighth British Army and General Harold Alexander as the General
Command to the British Forces in the Middle East succeeding Gen-
eral Auchinleck. Montgomery successfully repelled Rommel’s attacks
in August and September, turning the defensive into an offensive and
achieving victory in the Battle of El Alamein (October 23–November
4, 1942). He forced Rommel to retreat to Tripoli in January 1943,
then further into Tunis where the British Armed Forces in collabora-
tion with the Americans on both the Eastern and Western front man-
aged to encircle him. Rommel kept the fighting going until April
1943 when he fell ill and was transported to Germany; the Axis
Forces were defeated in North Africa in May. The Allied Forces
218 emad ahmed helal
crossed over from Sicily in July, laying the ground for the invasion of
Italy which surrendered in September 1943.1
The history of the war on the Egyptian Front just summarized
above can be described as the standard narrative of attack and retreat
which hundreds of volumes reproduce as they focus on the brilliance
of Rommel and the genius of Montgomery. In all these narratives
Egypt is presented as a theatre of war rather than a participatory
player. The two questions this paper sets out to answer are thus the
following: Would it have been possible for the Allied Forces to with-
stand the attacks of Graziani and Rommel without help from Egypt?
After dozens of battles on the North African front, would an Allied
victory have been possible had Egypt taken the side of the Axis Forces
and declared war against Britain and its Allies? In Western narratives
of war which focus on the fact that Egypt did not have much to offer
militarily and economically to the Allies, the answer to these usually
comes out as a straightforward yes. On the basis of new sources
which reveal the extent of Egypt’s overlooked contribution to WWII,
this paper contends otherwise.
Britain realized early on the important role Egypt could play—with
its army, its resources and its strategic position—in the case war
broke out. This explains the reason behind the 1936 Treaty where
Britain required Egypt to offer all possible assistance in case of war.
As the international situation became more complex in Europe
throughout the month of August 1939, the British Ambassador to
Egypt Miles W. Lampson warned the Egyptian Prime Minister Maher
Pasha that the situation in Europe is moving toward war and that
Egypt should prepare to declare martial law and take the necessary
precautions to inspect the ships arriving to the Egyptian ports accord-
ing to the provisions of the 1936 Treaty.2 The Egyptian government
did indeed comply and on August 28, 1939 set up a special commis-
1
For further details regarding these military operations see ʿAbd-ar-Raḥmān
ar-Rāfiʿī, Fī aʿqāb ath-thawra al-miṣrīyya [After the Egyptian Revolution] (Cairo,
1951), pp. 122–130. Also note the bibliographic list in footnotes 14 and 15.
2
Document number 0075–051082; “Naval Examination Service at Egyptian
Ports,” and two other documents with no number entitled “From the British Ambas-
sador to the Prime Minister of Egypt, August, 4 and 25, 1939”. Dār al-Wathāʾiq
al-Qawmīyya, Arshīf Majlis al-Wuzarāʾ.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 219
sion to inspect all ships arriving to the Egyptian ports in the case
of war.3
With the advance of the German army across Poland on Septem-
ber 1, 1939 Egypt declared martial law and Ali Maher was appointed
Military Governor. Political relations between Germany and Egypt
were severed and the Egyptian government thought that matters
would not exceed the inspection of ships on its ports and offering
some logistical support to Britain. Matters soon escalated when Italy
joined the war on June 10, 1940, making Britain vulnerable on three
fronts at the same time. The presence of Italian Forces in Libya and
Ethiopia would expose the British Forces in Egypt, Sudan and Soma-
lia to grave danger. Britain expected Egypt to declare war on Italy;
Ali Maher affirmed “the policy of protecting Egypt from the misfor-
tunes of war” while needing to honor its pledges in “offering the most
possible assistance to its ally in its defense of truth and freedom
within the boundaries of a Treaty of friendship and cooperation”.
Egypt’s position, however, remained defensive: it was limited to sev-
ering political ties to Italy and arresting most of its nationals.4
It was Britain that saw this as insufficient support, accusing the
Egyptian government and the monarchy of leniency toward Italy. The
British Embassy sent a warning to King Farouk regarding the absence
of cooperation on the part of Ali Maher’s government, eventually
obtaining his resignation on June 23, 1940. His successor, Hasan
Sabri Pasha, insisted on adopting the same policy in “protecting
Egypt from the misfortunes of war” until his death on November 14,
1940. He was followed by Hussein Sirry Pasha, known for his lean-
ings toward Britain; he offered all possible assistance but was neither
able to defy the conspiracies of Mustafa al-Nahhas, the very popular
leader of the Wafd party, nor to deal with the conspiracies of King
Farouk, known for his leanings toward the countries of the Axis
as their armies were advancing toward the Egyptian borders under
the leadership of Rommel. Demonstrations broke out at the King’s
3
Document number 0075–051082–0002; Majlis al-Wuzarāʾ, based on the law
number 99 for 1939 that established a system for inspecting ships in the port of
Alexandria, August 28, 1939.
4
For more information regarding the position of Ali Maher regarding the war see
ar-Rāfiʿī, Fī aʿqāb, pp. 82–83 and ʿAbd al-Khāliq Lāshīn, “Aḍwāʾ ʿalā mawqif wizārat
ʿAlī Māhir min al-ḥarb al-ʿālamīya ath-thānīya—dirāsa wathāʾiqīya” [Spotlights on the
attitude of Ali Maher’s ministry towards the Second World War], Al-majalla
at-tārīkhīya al-miṣrīya, 24 (1977), 225–264.
220 emad ahmed helal
instigation it was rumored, where the people called for the fall of
Britain and repeated slogans such as “Proceed Rommel, move for-
ward Rommel”.5
The demonstrations upset Miles Lampson who saw the solution in
appointing Mustafa al-Nahhas Pasha as Prime Minister. Al-Nahhas’
immense popularity gave him leverage to confront the power of the
King and his sympathies toward the Axis Powers. He was known for
his faith in democracy and perceived the victory of the Axis countries
as entrenching the tyranny represented in the person of King Farouk.
Despite his opposition to the British occupation of Egypt, al-Nahhas
Pasha believed in the necessity of supporting Britain in the war.6
When British tanks eventually besieged the Palace of Abdeen on Feb-
ruary 4, 1942, the King was forced to appoint al-Nahhas to form a
government.7 Al-Nahhas not only followed up on the obligations
mandated by the Treaty of 1936 but went further in offering Britain
more support than what was stipulated therein. This is what will be
discussed in this paper.
The Sources
5
For additional information on the policy of Egypt toward Britain during this
period see Muḥammad Jamāl ad-Dīn al-Masadī et. al, Miṣr fi-l-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya ath-
thānīya [Egypt in World War Two] (Cairo, n.d.), p. 240; ar-Rāfiʿī, Fī aʿqāb,
pp. 83–100; Wajīh ʿAtīq ʿAbd-al-Ṣādiq, al-Malik Farūk wa-Almāniyā an-nāzīya: khams
sanawāt min al-ʿalaqāt as-sirrīya [King Faruk and Nazi Germany: five years of secret
relations] (Cairo, 1992), p. 91.
6
Muḥammad Ṣābir ʿArab, Ḥ ādith 4 fibrāyir 1942 wal-ḥ ayāt al-siyāsīya al-miṣrīya
[The incident of February 4, 1942, and Egyptian political life] (Cairo, 1985), pp. 132–136.
7
ar-Rāfiʿī, Fī aʿqāb, pp. 101–3; Muḥammad Ṣābir ʿArab, Ḥ ādith 4 fibrāyir, pp. 138–
140, 154–169.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 221
the Prime Minister after he had served his purpose. The King deposed
al-Nahhas on October 8, 1944. Matters got complicated when his
successor, Ahmad Maher Pasha, was assassinated on February 24,
1945 and was then replaced by Mahmud Fahmy al-Noqrashi who
furthered assistance to the Allies until the war was over. By declaring
war on Germany and Japan two days after taking office, al-Noqrashi
went further than any of his predecessors in abandoning the policy
of safeguarding Egypt from the misfortunes of war. This he did
though in the hope of bringing Egypt nearer to independence and
preparing the grounds for its participation in the conference in San
Francisco.8
Al-Noqrashi continued to gather reports from the various Minis-
tries on the role of Egypt during the war. It appears here that he was
planning on engaging Britain in negotiations when the war was over,
using these reports as documentary evidence. After the war ended on
August 15, 1945, al-Noqrashi prepared a memorandum for the Brit-
ish government that he presented on December 20, 1945. The memo-
randum called for negotiations and a review of the Treaty of 1936. By
ignoring the memorandum, Britain placed al-Noqrashi in a humiliat-
ing position with regard to the occupier. The demonstrations incited
by the Wafd Party ended in bloodshed, eventually leading to the fall
of al-Noqrashi’s government on February 16, 1946.9 The priorities of
his successor, Ismail Sidky, included forming a delegation to negoti-
ate with Britain the amendment of the Treaty of 1936, a decision he
took on March 12, 1946.10
The Egyptian Ministry of Foreign Affairs sought to use these reports,
in which various Ministries describe their separate contributions to
the war effort, in an attempt to bolster the position of the Egyptian
negotiators. In May 1945, its deputy sent a letter to the Secretary
of the Cabinet requesting that copies of these reviews be included in
a “White Book”.11 The Secretary, however, noticed that some Minis-
tries had not sent in their reviews or that they were incomplete.
8
See Muḥammad Ṣābir ʿArab, Ḥ ādith 4 fibrāyir, pp. 389–403.
9
al-Rāfiʿī, Fī aʿqāb, 145–152.
10
Dār al-Wathāʾiq al-Qawmīya (DWQ), Wathāˇiq ʿAbdīn #0069–001126–0001,
‘The decision of the Prime Minster to form an official delegation that would under-
take the negotiation to review the friendship Treaty between Egypt and Britain,
March 12, 1946.’
11
Ibid., # 0075–051084–0038, ‘From the Deputy of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs
to the General Secretary General of the Cabinet, May 1946.’
222 emad ahmed helal
12
Ibid., # 0075–051084 is a document with no number attached to the previous
document and compromises a memorandum to be presented to the Prime Minister
with regard to the situation of these reports, May 11, 1946.
13
Dār al-Wathāʾiq al-Qawmīyya: Archive of the Cabinet # 0075–051084 entitled:
Egypt’s help to Great Britain during the War. ʿAbdīn Archive # 0069–007383.
14
The studies that have been issued on the role of Egypt in the Second world War
that have not used these reports include the following scholars: ʿĀṣim al-Disūqī, Miṣr
fi-l-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya al-thāniya 1939–1945 [Egypt in World War Two, 1939–1945]
(Cairo, 1976); Muḥammad Jamāl al-Dīn al-Masadī and Yūnān Labīb Rizq, Miṣr fi-l-
ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya ath-thānīya [Egypt in World War Two]. ʿAbd al-Wahhāb Bakr,
al-Wujūd al-Brīṭānī fi-l-jaysh al-Miṣrī 1936–1947 [British presence in the Egyptian
Army 1936–1947] (Cairo, 1982); Muḥammad Farīd Ḥ ashīsh, Muʿāhadat 1936 wa-
atharihā fi-l-ʿalāqāt al-Brīṭānīya ḥ attā nihāyat al-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya ath-thānīya 1945
[The 1936 Treaty and its influence on the British relations until the end of World War
Two] (Cairo, 1994); ʿAbd al-ʿAẓīm Ramaḍān, Miṣr wal-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya ath-thāniya,
maʿrakat tajnīb Miṣr waylāt al-ḥ arb [Egypt and World War Two, the struggle to keep
Egypt out of the miseries of war] (Cairo, 1998); Muḥammad Ṣābir ʿArab, Ḥ ādith 4
fibrāyir.
15
Some of the Western sources on the role of Egypt during the Second World
War include Jean Lugol, Egypt and World War II: the Anti-axis Campaigns in the
Middle East (Cairo, 1945); Winston Churchill, The Second World War (Boston, 1948);
Basil Henry Liddell Hart, History of the Second World War (New York, 1999[1971]);
Thomas E. Griess, ed., The Second World War: Europe and the Mediterranean (United
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 223
States Military Academy, Dept. of History, 2002); Ashley Jackson, The British Empire
and the Second World War (London and New York, 2006).
16
Jackson, The British Empire, pp. 118–119, 121.
224 emad ahmed helal
Military Assistance
The Egyptian war effort began before the war when the Egyptian
Forces were deployed to construct the military barracks that were
used to house the British troops at the cost of 12,000,000 Egyptian
Pounds. Egypt was also responsible for building fortifications and
defense lines whose expense tallied up to 45,000,000 Egyptian Pounds
according to the plan that was presented by the National Minister of
Defense to the Cabinet a few months before the war.17 It is clear from
the report issued by the National Ministry of Defense to the Cabinet
on May 29, 1946 that Egypt was already involved in the war even
though it had not openly declared that. The Egyptian military were
placed as front observation units and received the first attack shock
when Graziani crossed the Egyptian borders in September 1940, suf-
fering much loss in men and ammunition. During Rommel’s cam-
paign the British Forces conducted their fight with their right (or
Northern) wing to the Mediterranean and their left (or Southern)
wing toward the Western desert—the Egyptian army single-handedly
taking the responsibility of protecting the left wing of the British
Forces from any encirclement by using the oasis of Siwa as a center
for its operations. At the same time, it took part alongside the British
Navy in securing the right wing of the Eighth British Army by pre-
venting any infiltration or maritime enforcements behind its lines.
The Egyptian army also had the task of keeping order in the back
lines of the Allied Forces when the situation proved difficult in El
Alamein. They formed a defense line behind Allied troops, thus pro-
tecting their back and keeping open the lines of communication with
the front.18
Montgomery relates in his memoirs that, when he reached Cairo
on August 12, 1942, he met with General Auchinleck who presented
him with his military plan. This stipulated that the Eighth Army must
be maintained at all costs and not be obliterated in battle. When
17
DWQ # 0069–007383, a document with no follow-up number, ‘Report pre-
sented to the Prime Minister from Hussein Sirry Pasha the Minister of National
Defense, July 8, 1939’.
18
DWQ #0075–051084–0047, ‘From the Head of the Office of the Ministry of
National Defense to the Secretary of the Cabinet, May 29, 1946’ attached to it is doc-
ument #0075–051084–0048 entitled ‘A Statement of Participation from Ministry of
National Defense (Egyptian Forces) in securing victory and the costs it incurred of
the war’.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 225
19
Montgomery, Mudhakkirāt al-Mārshāl Montgomery [The memoirs of Marshall
Montgomery], transl. Farīd Jabr (Beirut, n.d.), p. 117.
20
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
21
Muḥammad ʿAbd al-Raḥmān Burj, Qanāt al-Suways, ahamiyyatuhā al-siyāsīya
wal-istrātijīya wa-taʾthīruhā ʿalā al-ʿalāqāt al-miṣrīya al-brīṭānīya min sanat 1941 ilā
sanat 1965 [The Suez Canal, its political and strategic importance and their influence
on Egyptian-British relations from 1941 to 1965] (Cairo, 1968), p. 140.
226 emad ahmed helal
and coasts, controlling the ships and steamboats that entered these
ports in addition to performing regular naval inspections. The Egyp-
tian navy selected ten of its speedboats to guard the waterways that
led to the port of Alexandria, surveillance was kept up on enemy
planes that dropped naval mines and their location identified. In addi-
tion, they participated in rescue missions to the Allied naval fleets.22
The Egyptian military intelligence also collected information on the
enemy from the nomadic tribes across the Egyptian-Libyan border
and offered the Allied Forces relevant military information. Britain
had not prepared to portion out a part of its military to guard POWs
and had turned over that responsibility to the Egyptian army who
collected, deported and guarded the prisoners, who numbered by the
thousands by the end of the war.23
Despite its limited capacity, even the Egyptian Royal Air Force
took part, along its British counterpart, in defending the areas of
the Suez Canal and Cairo. It conducted sorties in the Red Sea to pro-
tect the caravans that carried supplies from India and South Africa,
detecting enemy submarines and controlling air traffic. When the
British Air Force encountered a shortage of pilots, their counterparts
from the Egyptian Royal Air Force took their place on coastal air-
ports where they assumed the same responsibilities and functions. As
the pilot shortage increased, the British Air Force handed over the
parachute department in the Suez Canal Zone to the Egyptian Air
Force who undertook their commission to the best of their abilities.24
In a report published by Major General Kiltrick, the Head of the mil-
itary delegation to Egypt in 1945, it is mentioned that in taking over
the administration of the air power, the Egyptian army had saved
Britain a thousand men that were deployed elsewhere in other areas.25
With the progress of fighting on the North African front and the
advance of the Allied Forces into Libya and further into Tunis, the
Egyptian airports proved less relevant and an operation began to
transfer airports, supplies and airplanes further West. The severe
shortage of pilots is attested in a request from the British Embassy
to al-Nahhas Pasha (20th of August 1943) urging the enlistment of
all Egyptian pilots in the transfer of British military planes between
22
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
23
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
24
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
25
Ar-Rāfiʿī, Fī aʿqāb, p. 133.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 227
26
DWQ #0069–007383, document with no number, ‘From the British Embassy to
the Prime Minster of Egypt, August 20, 1943’.
27
DWQ #0075–051084–0048.
28
DWQ #0069–007383–0090, ‘From the Deputy of the Minister of Foreign Affairs
to the Secretary General of the Cabinet, May 17, 1942’.
29
Dār al-Wathāʾiq al-Qawmīya, Arshīf Wizārat al-Khārijīya, # 0081–051008–0008;
‘Memorandum from the Minister of Finance to the Cabinet concerning offering sub-
sidies given to Egypt Air Company, October 1, 1944’.
30
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
31
Bakr, al-Wujūd al-Brīṭānī, p. 232.
228 emad ahmed helal
Security Assistance
32
Mudhakkirāt Montgomery, p. 119.
33
DWQ # 0075–051084–0053, ‘From the Head of the Office of the Ministry of
National Defense to the Secretary General of the Cabinet, May 29, 1946’ attached to
it is document #0075–051084–0054, ‘An Invoice of the services performed for the
British and Allied Forces toward winning the war to the end of August 1945’.
34
Burj, Qanāt al-Suways, 140.
35
Rifʿat al-Saʿīd, “al-Ītạ̄ liyūn fī ghimār al-siyāsa al-Miṣrīya,” [The Italians in the
adventure of Egyptian politics], Majallat Miṣr al-ḥ adītha 5 (2006): 95–120, here
p. 113.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 229
attempt failed and they were all arrested, with Sadat remaining in
prison until the end of the war.36
The Military Office as well as Special Operations were in charge of
all the investigations regarding espionage cases. Many of those arrested
were detained for expressing doubt in “the democratic states”. Many
Germans and Italians of the Fifth Column were arrested and placed
in a special detention, their numbers totaling almost 7,000.37
The Egyptian Police was also responsible for arresting derelict sol-
diers who had forfeited their duty, whether from the Axis or Allied
camps.38 One should also mention the provisions of food, medicine
and shelter provided by the headmen of many rural villages to the
British pilots whose planes had fallen into their fields.39 When British
planes would crash in desert areas or other uninhabited locations, the
responsibility of finding the aircrafts and missing pilots fell on the
Egyptian Camel Corps.40
In the area of rescue operations the Firefighter Forces in Cairo had
the responsibility of protecting the military barracks of the British
army in the city. The same went for the Firefighter Forces in Alexan-
dria who undertook 1783 operations to save or protect steamships
and oil carriers, in other words, about one operation per day through-
out the war years.
Egypt also facilitated the entry and exit of the British Forces in and
out of the country. The ‘Passport and Nationalization Division’ that
was under the aegis of the Egyptian Ministry of Internal Affairs began
issuing ‘military cards’ to all members of the British naval, air or
infantry divisions so that they would be able to travel without visas or
entry passes. At the end of 1941 the Egyptian government agreed
to issue the ‘military passes’ to French, Polish, Yugoslav and Greek
soldiers. On the 20th of December 1941 around 15,000 soldiers of
the Free French crossed the Egyptian territories from Palestine. The
Egyptian government agreed to transport them to the Western front
without any complications. In June 1942, the same privileges were
extended to the American Forces.
36
Anwar al-Sadāt, al-Baḥ th ʿan adh-dhāt (Cairo, n.d.), pp. 49–59.
37
DWQ # 0075–051084–0002.
38
DWQ #0075–005073–0001, ‘From Head of Police of Alexandria to the Admin-
istrative Director of Public Security, January 8, 1942’.
39
DWQ # 0075–051084–0002.
40
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
230 emad ahmed helal
During the war years, the Egyptian police also doubled its efforts
to protect the British barracks, armories, and ammunition depots
from thieves and destructive elements. The Bureau of Criminal Inves-
tigation in Cairo succeeded in capturing stolen items worth 10,977
Egyptian Pounds and returned them to the British army. The value of
the stolen goods in the Sharqiyyah governorate was worth 13,937 EP
and the same expertise was demonstrated in Alexandria where recov-
ered items reached a total of 110,276 EP.41
In an attempt to protect the Allied Forces from sexually transmit-
ted diseases, the Vice Squad worked hard on closing down houses of
ill repute which operated without licenses and whose prostitutes had
not undergone regular medical check-ups. This close monitoring was
exercised in zones that had a heavy concentration of Allied Forces.
A special surveillance team set up for the protection of soldiers
from the hustling of pimps and from patronizing illegal whorehouses
also served to monitor the existence of spies and other anarchist ele-
ments among the pimps and prostitutes. These surveillance cam-
paigns resulted in capturing a large number of spies of which the best
known case happened in April 1940. Two employees of the “Nile”
cruise ship had smuggled in a large quantity of bombs with the inten-
tion of blowing up the military port in Alexandria. The two employ-
ees were eventually indicted; one was imprisoned and the second
committed suicide.42
On the legal front, Egypt granted British soldiers immunity from
prosecution for all offenses they committed against Egyptians. This
resulted in a large number of British personnel engaging in crimes
across Egyptian cities without facing trial.43 In 1944, the American
Forces stationed in Egypt received the same legal immunity.44
Economic Assistance
41
DWQ # 0075–051084–0002.
42
DWQ # 0075–051084–0002.
43
DWQ # 0076–001742–0003, ‘A report from the Military Postal Officer in Ismāʿīlīya
to the Officer in charge of the Canal Zone and East Delta’.
44
DWQ # 0075–055404–0009; a xerox of correspondence between the Minister of
Foreign Affairs to the American Ambassador in Cairo, March 1, 1944.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 231
Provisions
The Allied Forces depended on the resources of Egypt for their pro-
visions. Before the war, the agricultural policy adopted by the British
occupiers focused on cotton production necessary for British indus-
try. The circumstances of war, however, led Britain to pressure Egypt
into cutting back on its cotton production and increasing the produc-
tion of grain and vegetables. The influx of hundreds of thousands of
soldiers and an equal number of refugees into Egypt increased Brit-
ain’s dependence all the more after a naval blockade by Italy barred
the naval routes in the Mediterranean. The Egyptian Ministry of
Agriculture issued several legal decrees making it compulsory for the
Egyptian peasants ( fallāḥ īn) to follow these guidelines. The Ministry
also allowed the British authorities to distribute potato seedlings so
that the peasants could plant them for the British army. The Ministry
took it upon itself to control these ‘seedlings’ and offer essential direc-
tions on how to grow them.45
The Farm Cooperative in the Ministry of Social Affairs provided
the British Forces with potatoes. The figures show that it exported in
1943 alone 2010 tons at the low price of 9 EP/ton at a time when a
ton of potatoes would sell from between 23–25 EP on the local mar-
ket. It agreed to export 1410 tons of potatoes in 1944. The Farm
Cooperative in Alexandria encouraged planting in the areas close to
the city—where the Allied Forces congregated—providing them with
seed and the necessary fertilizer so as to cover the needs of all the
Allied Forces in the city in addition to local consumption.46
Britain sought to implement a similar agrarian policy across most
of the Middle East. With the aid of the Egyptian Ministry of Agricul-
ture and its immense expertise in seeds, fertilizers and pesticides, it
provided the British authorities with its needs of seedlings and vege-
tables. It also sent a delegation to Palestine to examine citrus ship-
ments exported to the Allied Forces. The Ministry of Agriculture also
took to providing meats to various agencies of the Allied Armies, its
hospitals and its resident employees. In addition, they contributed the
45
DWQ # 0075–051084–0041.
46
DWQ # 0075–051084–0008.
232 emad ahmed helal
essential veterinarian staff who would examine the meats in the abat-
toirs of the Allied armies.47
The Egyptian Ministry of Supplies also delivered to the Allied
armies over 45,000 tons of wheat and maize from the 1943 produc-
tion, in addition to 20,000 tons of wheat, 6,000 tons of corn, 4,000 of
barley and 800 tons of wheat bran from the 1944 general production.
It also licensed the British authorities to receive the surplus of the
rice production for the years of 1942 and 1943; the total of what the
Ministry of Supplies handed over was 107,679 tons of rice.48
In 1943 the ‘Administration of Companies’ directed by the Egyp-
tian Ministry of Finance lent the British Authorities around 50,000
tons of processed sugar. During the last two years of the war, it lent
another 31,876 and sold 19,303 tons of sugar.49 As for the Ministry of
Supplies, its report indicates that the total amount of sugar handed
over to the British Forces from November 1 until the end of February
1944 reached 68,003 tons.50
Montgomery relates in his memoirs that when he entered with the
Eighth Army Tripoli in January 1943, the city was on the verge of
starvation. At this point he ordered his army to set up their barracks
outside the city to avoid depending on its rations. Despite the fact that
he ignored the role of Egypt in his memoirs focusing solely on his
military genius, he did indeed overlook the truth that “armies march
on their stomachs” according to a saying of Napoleon Bonaparte. Most
of the food rations that Montgomery needed in his campaign from
El Alamein to Tunis were supplied by Egypt. Otherwise he would have
ordered his men to attack Tripoli and capture their provisions there if
they had to.51
The Egyptian Ministry of Supplies also met the demands of the
British Authorities when it came to the production of cotton. From
August 1941 until the end of January 1944, the Ministry of Rations
handed to the British authorities 395,522 spools of thread; it also
47
DWQ # 0075–051084–0041.
48
DWQ # 0069–007383; document with no number ‘From the Minister of Rations
to the Prime Minister, April 27, 1944’.
49
DWQ # 0075–051084–0163.
50
DWQ # 0069–007383; document with no number ‘From the Minister of Rations
to the Prime Minister, April 27, 1944’.
51
Mudhakkirāt al-Mārshāl Montgomery, pp. 156–157.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 233
Item Pounds
British Authority imports for 1939–1940 1104472
British Authority imports for 1940–1941 2162304
British Authority imports for 1941–1942 5765778
British Authority imports for 1943–1944 12001287
American Authority imports for 1942–1943 11356
British Authority imports for 1943–1944 18043955
American Authority imports for 1943–1944 30371
British Authority imports from May 1st 1944 to 22651286
end of Sept. 1945
American Authority imports from May 1st 1944 to 1981
end of Sept. 1945
Total sum of exemption from imports53 61772790
52
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘From the Minister of Rations
to the Prime Minister, April 27, 1944’.
53
DWQ # 0075–051084–0162; document with no number ‘From the General Direc-
tor of the Egyptian Customs Agency to the General Director of the Department of
Import in the Ministry of Finance, April 13, 1944’; DWQ # 0075–051084–0159
‘From the General Director of the Custom Agency to the Deputy of the Ministry of
Finance, December 2, 1945’.
234 emad ahmed helal
Item Pounds
Exemption from export tariffs on rice 8972812
Exemption from export tariffs on sugar 1215487
Sum of export exemption54 10188299
In addition to the above, the Customs Agency would refund the Brit-
ish Authorities the interest and custom duties on foreign goods that
the Authorities had to purchase from local vendors. Interestingly, the
Agency also paid the British Authorities a drawback on cigarettes that
were produced locally and consumed by the forces in Egypt.55
The Public Treasury offered large scale exemptions to the Allied
Forces from taxes on civil buildings that were set up by the British
Authorities in Cairo, the Canal zone, Suez, Giza and Munufiyya gov-
ernorates. These amounted to 21414 EP in addition to exemptions
from entertainment taxes worth 41196 EP on the entertainment com-
pounds and artistic activities that the Allied Forces organized. At
Britain’s request, the Agency of Royal Properties did an inventory of
the properties owned by Italian nationals without getting paid the
mandatory dues for these surveys.56
Labour Force
Egypt encouraged hundreds and thousands of its civilian employees
to work in the workshops, factories and barracks of the Allied Forces.
Because Egypt was a nation open to many nationalities, the British
Forces feared that anarchist elements would infiltrate the workers.
The Egyptian Police were thus given the task of doing background
checks on these workers before allowing them to enter the barracks.
The ‘Agency for Identity Verification’ conducted background checks
and issued identity papers for the workers and those who wished to
get employed with the British and Allied Forces. In the first four
54
DWQ # 0075–051084–0162.
55
DWQ # 0075–051084–0161, ‘A statement on the services that the Egyptian Cus-
tom Agency offered the British Authorities and the Allied Forces in order to win
the war’.
56
DWQ # 0075–051084–0163, ‘From the Ministry of Finance to the Prime Minis-
ter, July 31, 1946 with regards to the services provided by the agencies and the
divisions of the Ministry of Finance to the British the Allied Forces in order to win
the war’.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 235
years of the war, their numbers reached 878,349. The Agency eventu-
ally received thank you letters from the leaders in the British Army
on these services. The Criminal Investigation Agency in Alexandria
also aided the military authorities in conducting background checks
on its workers in the Alexandrian sector before allowing them to
work in the various army units. The number of workers there reached
around 30,000.57
The Work Agency, a subsidiary to the Ministry of Social Affairs,
was responsible for placing skilled workers in workshops and facto-
ries belonging to the British Army in Egypt. This concerned 8,258
skilled workers in electrical and various specialization such as wood-
work and carpentry, in addition to 1,518 young recent graduates who
undertook clerical, administrative and translation work in the areas
where the Forces were stationed. The Agency cooperated with the
British Authorities in resolving work-related conflicts in institutions
run by the British army, as these often erupted in demonstrations
and strikes. The Agency would intercept these cases on a request
from the British Military Authorities. In this regard, Military Order
#75, issued on July 24, 1941, prohibited shut-downs and strikes in
order to guarantee a continuation of work in the camps, workshops
and British factories in Egypt.58
The Egyptian workforce put at Britain’s disposal also consisted of
prisoners. The Alexandria prison released 4,200 prisoners who were
put to work at the low rate of 3.5 Piasters and another 404 prisoners
who worked for no wages at all.59 In organizing its economy and
workforce to meet the needs in manpower of the British and Allied
Forces during wartime, Egypt was preparing to face a large unem-
ployment crisis when around one million workers were released after
the war was over.60
57
DWQ # 0075–051084–0002.
58
DWQ # 0075–051084–0007, ‘From the Deputy of the Ministry of Social Affairs
to the Secretary General of the Cabinet on June 18, 1944’; attached to it is file
# 0075–05184–0008,’A Statement on the services rendered by the agencies of the
Ministry and its divisions for the British Forces and the Allies in order to win the war’.
59
DWQ # 0075–051084–0050, ‘From the Deputy of the Ministry of Social Affairs
to the Secretary General of the Cabinet, June 27, 1946 with regards to the services
the Prison Agency rendered to the British Authorities and the Allies in order to
win the war’.
60
DWQ # 0081–087271–0032, ‘A memorandum from the Minister of Interior to
the Prime Minister with regard the results and discussions that were conducted by
the Ministers of Public Works and National Defense, Transportation, Internal and
236 emad ahmed helal
Services in Transportation
The Administration of Traffic in Cairo and Alexandria facilitated the
movements of the British and Allied Forces that included large con-
voys. Many transportation vehicles in the city were confiscated or
captured and handed over to the British army. The Administration
had to make sure there were enough Egyptian drivers to operate
these cars. The Traffic Administration in Alexandria helped in trans-
porting large containers of cannons and spare parts for airplanes.61
The Egyptian Agency for Roads and Bridges was burdened with
the task of constructing a large number of roads to facilitate the
movement of the British Forces on its various fronts. In order to
relieve the British campaign in Syria, Lebanon and Iraq, the Egyptian
Agency for Roads and Bridges took on the project of paving a 227
kilometers road between Ismailia-Awja on the border of Palestine as
well as another road between Mersa Matruh-Sidi Barrani that mea-
sured 134 kilometers. The Agency paved another 118 kilometers of
desert road that connected the Port of Suez with Cairo and which
was later extended to Alexandria; the Cairo-Alexandria route mea-
sured 190 kilometers, among many other roads.62
The Ministry of Rations provided the British Authorities with car
tires, as well as 1639 external parts and 2178 internal types of various
sizes.63
It is important to note that the movement of tanks and lorries
on the streets of Cairo and Alexandria and other Egyptian cities
destroyed the asphalt paving of these roads, leaving them in a pitiful
Social Affairs, Trade, Industry and Finance in the hope of finding a solution to the
social problem that will result when the war is over due to the redundancy of a large
number of Egyptian workers and others working in the British camps, May 7, 1944’.
Also see the subsequent document around the same subject; file # 0081–087271–0037
‘From the General Secretary of the Cabinet to the Manager of the Office of Minister
of Finance’; 0081–087271–0046, ‘From the Prime Minister to the Minister of Social
Affairs’; 0081–087271–0038, ‘From the Secretary General of the Cabinet to the Man-
ager of the Office of the Minister of Social Affairs, May 18, 1944’.
61
DWQ # 0075–051084–0001, ‘From the Minister of Interior to the Prime Minis-
ter, June 14, 1944’; attached to it is a document # 0075–051084–0002, ‘A Report on
the services provided by the agencies and divisions of the Ministry of Interior to the
British Forces or its Allies in order to win the war’.
62
For more details on these roads see file # 0069–007383, document with no
number, ‘A review of the projects that had been undertaken with the knowledge of
the Agency of Roads and Bridges’.
63
DWQ # 0069–007383, ‘From the Minister of Rations to the Prime Minister,
April 27, 1944’.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 237
64
DWQ # 0075–051084–0010, ‘From the Minister of Labor to the Prime Minister,
August 20, 1944’.
65
DWQ # 0075–051084–0028, ‘From the Minister of Labor to the Prime Minister,
December 7, 1944’.
66
DWQ # 0069–007383; document with no number ‘From the Deputy of the
Ministry of Foreign Affairs to the Secretary General of the Cabinet, May 22, 1945,
the services rendered by the Minister of Foreign Affairs to Great Britain and to the
United States during the current war’.
67
DWQ # 0075–051084–0161; ‘A Report on the services that the Customs Agency
has given to the British and Allied Forces in order to win the war, February 5, 1944’.
238 emad ahmed helal
68
DWQ # 0075–051084–0163.
69
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘From the Minister of Rations
to the Prime Minister, April 27, 1944’.
70
DWQ # 0075–051084–0163.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 239
terrain and climate conditions and sent out skilled groups to conduct
surveys of the areas between El Alamein to the East, the Libyan bor-
ders to the West and the Oasis of Siwa to the South, working on a
series of triangular grids to ensure a precise calculation of the terri-
tory. It undertook valuable projects to increase the water resources in
the Western desert such as digging wells, testing the salinity of the
water resources and tracing new beds for their flow. These services
allowed for soldiers to be deployed to these areas. The Agency of
Land Survey presented the British Authorities with reports of special
calculations of the entire Sinai, the coastline of the Red sea and the
Suez Canal Zone. It calculated the necessary budgets for various loca-
tions occupied by the army.
The division in charge of topographical surveys composed a total of
81 maps at the scale of 1/25,000. In addition it surveyed new terrain
for eleven maps of areas extending West of the Delta and Wadi al-
Natrun. It conducted detailed survey and meticulous maps for all the
areas across the entire defense line of the Egyptian nation state.
As for the Division of Drawing and Printing, it prepared 2,739,678
maps for the entire British army, 21,000 maps with specific informa-
tion, and 157,909 provisional maps in case of emergency. It also
printed 238,556 naval maps, 152,820 blocks for naval maps, 108,695
diagrams and maps, 1,504 charts for the fleets. Hundreds of books
were printed on the military areas in Barqa, Turkey, Syria and the
Islands of the Dodecanese. Another 1,700 drawings were printed for
the British air force, 14,020 sundials for British sorties.
The Division also printed 669,060 banknotes of 100 Egyptian Pounds
for the National Bank of Egypt. These were used to purchase goods
but were never paid back, eventually leading to an enormous finan-
cial crisis known as “the security crisis”. It also printed millions of
stamps for the governments of Iraq, Syria and eastern Jordan; and
around a million and a half consular stamps for the Greek govern-
ment in exile in Egypt, as well as 17,425,916 Syrian banknotes of var-
ious denominations that were needed by the Allied Forces.71
The achievements of the Egyptian Agency of Land Survey were
largely recognized by the British Authorities. The British Ambassador
and the Commander-in-Chief of the British Forces stationed in the
Levant expressed on more than one occasion their gratitude and
71
DWQ # 0075–051084–0163.
240 emad ahmed helal
appreciation of the role played by the Agency. The general even went
so far to acknowledge that “90% of the charts issued from the Levant
Station Chart Depots originated from that singular source”, that is,
the Agency of Land Survey.72 It is important for us to imagine what
would have been the fate of the Allied Forces stranded in these large
deserts without these maps and topographical drawings.
In the same venue the Egyptian Chemical Department undertook
chemical research on behalf of the Allied Authorities which num-
bered 4,382 research and analysis papers.73
The scientific support of the Egyptian Ministry of Agriculture was
also remarkable. Its laboratories, for example, took the responsibility
of testing the spinning cotton used in the production of airborne
material in local factories, in addition to producing fabric with spe-
cific qualifications for the Air Force and testing the weave of the
enemy outfits as a way of deducing the economic conditions of their
territory. The laboratories also undertook the production of docu-
ment paper utilized by pilots that could be chemically destroyed in
case of danger. They also prepared special paper for solar photogra-
phy of sites, as well as paper fortified by fabric for secret missives.
Thanks to its knowledge of the Egyptian terrain, the Ministry of
Agriculture offered the essential instructions for the treatment of
seeds and other edible products that were stored in ration depots. Its
expertise in the preservation of various fruits and meat was equally
invaluable. It demonstrated problem solving capacities with regard to
pest-control in cases like the storage of wheat in the Sudan or in
resisting viruses related to potato tubers in Eritrea, or the ant inva-
sion of wooden constructs in al-Qasasin and al-Tell al-Kabir. It also
conducted various studies to extract pesticides from plant and grass
samples collected by pest specialists in the Allied Forces from Iraq
and Iran, evaluating the active anti-insect ingredients contained in
these substances. The Ministry of Agriculture offered the British Author-
ities veterinary compounds, examined samples sent in for chicken
and animal diseases, and supervised the health of sick animals. The
72
DWQ # 0075–051084–0139, ‘From the British Ambassador to the Prime Minis-
ter of Egypt, May 18, 1943’; also see file # 0075–051084–0045, ‘From the British
Ambassador to Ahmed Loutfi el-Sayed Pasha, Minister of Foreign Affairs and to the
Prime Minister of Egypt, April 18, 1946’.
73
DWQ # 0075–051084–0028, ‘From the Minister of Labor to the Prime Minister,
December 7, 1944’.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 241
74
DWQ # 0075–051084–0041.
75
DWQ # 0075–051084–0067; ‘A report of the instruments that were constructed
by the Department of Electricity and the scientific instruments in the Egyptian
Department of Geophysics, with no date’.
76
DWQ # 0075–051084–0048.
242 emad ahmed helal
77
DWQ # 0075–051084–0026; ‘The services rendered by the Ministry of Health to
the Allied Forces in order to win the war’, no date on document.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 243
Social Assistance
The services that Egypt rendered to the Allied Forces on the social
scale should also not be underestimated. The Egyptian authorities
closed an eye to the lack of enforcement of security regulations by
the British in factories, workshops, dangerous zones or the presence
of hazardous material amid residential areas. The Egyptian Labor
Agency exempted the owners and contractors who were performing
assignments related to the British Ministry of Military Transportation
from contracting compulsory insurance against work-related acci-
dents. These measures reflect how the interests of the Egyptian work-
ers were sacrificed to the benefit of the Allies and their objective of
winning the war.
The Administration of Social Services, a subsidiary of the Ministry
of Social Affairs, offered recreational activities to the Allied Forces by
organizing soccer matches and other games between the various mili-
tary Forces and the Egyptian club teams. It granted the Allied Forces
access to soccer fields or swimming pools as venues for organizing
events and parties. The Egyptian authorities went so far as to con-
struct special clubs for the Allied Forces; in Luxor in Upper Egypt, a
recreational club was built to entertain the British Forces that was
cited in a thank you letter from the wife of the British Ambassador.79
The Ministry of Education placed the Opera House at the service of
the British Forces. Professional and amateur troupes performed
programs to entertain the troops or collect donations for the war
effort. In 1943, the Ministry constructed a swimming pool in Helwan
in a scout camp and permitted the New Zealand Forces to use it
three days a week without charge. The General Agency for the
78
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘From the deputy of the Min-
istry of Foreign Affairs to the General Secretary of the Cabinet, May 22, 1945, the
services rendered by the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to Great Britain and the United
States during the current war’.
79
DWQ # 0075–051084–58, ‘On the mechanical and electrical services rendered
to the British and Allied Forces in order to win the war’.
244 emad ahmed helal
Media Assistance
Political Assistance
80
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘From the deputy of the Min-
istry of Education to the Secretary of the Cabinet in relation to the services that the
Ministry of Education have rendered to the British and Allied Forces in order to win
the war, May 8, 1944’.
81
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘On the services rendered by
the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to Great Britain and the United nations during the
current war’.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 245
Conclusion
Let us finally revert to our initial question: what would have hap-
pened if the Egyptian army had not fought on the side of the Allies
but against them? What would have happened if a million Egyptian
workers had gone on strike in the camps, barracks and workshops of
the Allies? What would have happened if they had conducted sabo-
tage operations that involved burning and destroying these barracks
and workshops? What if Egypt had not prepared 90% of all the maps,
drawings, publications that the Allied soldiers and officers carried
with them on the North African front, and what if Egypt had not
246 emad ahmed helal
82
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘On the services rendered by
the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to Great Britain and the United nations during the
current war’.
83
DWQ # 0069–007383, document with no number, ‘General Wavell to H. E.
Hussein Sirry Pasha Prime Minister of Egypt, February 24, 1941’.
84
DWQ # 0069–0073783; document with no number, ‘On the services that the
Ministry of Foreign Affairs rendered to Great Britain and the United Nations during
the current war’.
egypt’s overlooked contribution to world war ii 247
85
DWQ # 0075–051084–0033, ‘From A. Durand, British Headquarter, Canal
Zone, to Chirine Pasha the Military Governor, Canal Zone, Ismailia, May 16, 1945.’
PART TWO
Heike Liebau
Introduction
Soon after the outbreak of the First World War in August 1914, peo-
ple in all parts of India were confronted with the war situation in
many ways. Contributing men, money and material to the war, India
as the biggest British colony became a major supply region for the
English Army. More than one million Indians fought in the war, on
the Western Front in France as well as in Mesopotamia. In view of
the visible mobilization campaigns in different parts of the country
and the war’s obvious effects on trade and economic development,2
people tried to get as much news and information as possible about
the war situation in Europe and other parts of the world as well as in
India. Within an atmosphere of restrictive mass media policy oper-
ated by the colonial authorities,3 and given that the majority of the
population was illiterate, information could take a specific shape and
form. Besides the local newspapers, different kinds of propaganda
activities, as well as rumours, contributed to a high degree to the
1
This essay results from a research project conducted at the Centre for Modern
Oriental Studies (Berlin) and funded by the German Research Council.
2
See: Bernhard Waites, “Peoples of the Underdeveloped World,” in Facing Arme-
geddon: The First World War Experienced, eds. Hugh Cecil and Peter H. Liddle (London,
1996), pp. 596–614; and DeWitt. C. Ellinwood and S. D. Pradhan, eds., India and the
First World War (New Delhi, 1978). See also Radhika Singha’s contribution in this
volume.
3
The colonial government tightened the control of newspapers. A London news-
paper complained that several Indian newspapers were not distributed to London
although the post steamship had arrived on time. Among those Indian newspapers
were the Indian Patriot, the Bombay Chronicle, the Hindu, New India and Common-
wealth. The paper conjectured that this could be a result of increasing censorship. An
unmentioned “Indian organ” listed newspapers that were not allowed to be distrib-
uted to the public reading rooms. Der Neue Orient IV, No. 3 and 4, November 25,
1918, p. 133.
252 heike liebau
4
Lars-Broder Keil and Sven Felix Kellerhoff, Gerüchte machen Geschichte. Folgen-
reiche Falschmeldungen im 20. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 2006).
5
See the introduction to: Pamela J. Stewart and Andrew Strathern, Witchcraft,
Sorcery, Rumors and Gossip (New Departures in Anthropology) (Cambridge, 2004),
pp. 1–28.
6
For the European context, see: Keil and Kellerhoff, Gerüchte machen Geschichte.
Jörg Requate focuses on rumours as a constitutive factor in German media in the
18th and 19th centuries. Jörg Requate, “‘Unverbürgte Sagen und wahre Fakta.’
Anmerkungen zur ‘Kultur der Neuigkeiten’ in der deutschen Presselandschaft zwi-
schen dem 18. und in der ersten Hälfte des 19. Jahrhunderts,” in Kommunikation und
Medien in Preußen vom 16. bis 19. Jahrhundert, ed. Bernd Sösemann (Beiträge zur
Kommunikationsgeschichte)12 (Stuttgart, 2002), pp. 239–254.
7
Indivar Kamtekar, “The Shiver of 1942,” Studies in History 18, 1 (2002), 81–102.
Gyanendra Pandey, “The Long Life of Rumor,” Alternatives 27 (2002), 165–191;
Veena Das, Life and Words. Violence and the Descent into the Ordinary (Berkeley
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 253
et al., 2007); Sandip Hazareesingh, The Colonial City and the Challenge of Modernity:
Urban Hegemonies and Civic Confrontations in Bombay 1900–1925 (Delhi, 2007).
8
Sumit Sarkar, Modern India 1885–1947 (Delhi, 1983), pp. 153–154.
9
Oscar Severin, The Bhagat Movement in Chotanagpur (Kurseong, 1917). (I am
thankful to Dr. Joseph Bara from JNU Delhi for a copy of this text.).
254 heike liebau
10
For a history of the movement see: Sangeeta Dasgupta, “Reordering a World:
The Tana Bhagat Movement, 1914–1919,” Studies in History 15, 1 (1999), 1–41.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 255
nomic background of the movement and also the main aims and
means of action, including the taking of the German Kaiser as an
important symbol. The second section concentrates on the perception
of World War I among the Oraons and asks how this perception
could turn into the idea of the German Kaiser being the coming ruler
of India who would grant the Oraons an independent state. There-
fore, this section examines various channels of information, propa-
ganda and rumours created and used by various political, religious
and economic agents. The main focus of the third and final section is
to evaluate how these agents interpreted the Oraon movement and
what implications the movement had for local power relations.
11
Lydia Icke-Schwalbe, Die Munda und Oraon in Chota Nagpur. Geschichte,
Wirtschaft und Gesellschaft (Berlin, 1983), pp. 54–57; Abhik Ghosh, History and
Culture of The Oraon Tribe (Some Aspects of their Social Life) (New Delhi, 2003),
pp. 89–90; John Hoffmann and Arthur Van Emelen, Encyclopedia Mundarica, vol. 1,
pp. 512–521.
256 heike liebau
(1869/70) and among the Sardars (1881).12 One of the main revolts
against the established administration and land rights was the move-
ment under the leadership of Birsa Munda in the 1890s, which expressed
popular resistance against the pressure imposed by the policies of the
British administration. Birsa Munda was a former Christian (educated
by Lutheran missionaries), who broke with this religion, proclaimed
a new faith and started actions against the local authorities as well as
against the British, whom he regarded as exploiters. Birsa Munda was
arrested several times and died on June 9, 1900.13
Under the leadership of Jatra Oraon, a young man of the Gumla
subdivision in Bisunpur district, a new movement started in 1913.14
Jatra Oraon propagated new religious and social norms and rules of
behaviour. Drawing upon the earlier movement among the Mundas,
Jatra Oraon declared himself the new Birsa and a representative of
the Supreme Being, the Dharmes. He propagated the renunciation of
violence, demanded abstinence from eating meats and drinking wines
and that people live cleanly and not believe in ghosts and spirits. “It
is true, that the movement had not spread much, then, but still, it
had begun to manifest itself,” observed Oscar Severin.15 It was only
after the outbreak of the First World War, when the movement
underwent a revival and acquired a large number of followers. At the
end of 1914 Jatra Oraon was arrested together with six of his disci-
ples and the movement again slowed down for a while.16 Jatra Ora-
on’s name is connected with the first phase of the so-called Tana
Bhagat movement. Living in accordance with newly defined rules of
purification, Jatra Oraon proclaimed himself a “Bhagat”, a priest.17
The word “Tana” was derived from “tana” (to pull), a word that
12
Ghosh, History and Culture, pp. 89–90. These revolts were often connected with
messianic leaders. See: Stephen Fuchs, Godmen on the warpath. A Study of Messianic
Movements in India (New Delhi, 1992), pp. 26–54.
13
For the history of this movement, see: Suresh Singh, The Dust-Storm and The
Hanging Mist. A Study of Birsa Munda and his Movement in Chotanagpur (1874–
1901) (Calcutta, 1966); K. K. Datta, Freedom Movement in Bihar, vol. 1–3, (Patna,
1957–1958), vol. 1, chapter 3, pp. 96–105; Ghosh, History and Culture, pp. 90–93.
14
Severin, Bhagat Movement p. 16.
15
Ibid.
16
Die Biene auf dem Missionsfeld (1914) vol. 81, no. 11, pp. 150–151. W. Dehm-
low’s article “Ein falscher Prophet in Bahar=Barwe” is based on the report given to
him by a local catechist. See also: Fuchs, Godmen on the warpath.
17
Die Biene auf dem Missionsfeld (1914) vol. 81, no. 11, pp. 150–151.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 257
occurs very often in the songs and mantras created by the leaders of
the movement.18
After the death of Jatra Oraon, the uprisings flared up again in the
summer of 1915 in Chota Nagpur and increased when the living con-
ditions of the population deteriorated due to crop failure and rising
prices. Many labourers lost their jobs also in other economic fields,
like the mica mining industry and the coalmines. The “Report on the
Administration of the Police in the Province of Bihar and Orissa for
the Year 1915” mentions an increasing number of burglaries, cattle
thefts and ordinary thefts, especially in the regions around Manbhum
and Hazaribagh.19 At night meetings, which often were celebrated in
the boundary area of two or three villages, the leaders of the Tana
Bhagat movement instructed the followers to reject pigs and fowls (as
domestic animals, as meat and for sacrificial offerings) and to give up
intoxicating drinks. Those who attended the meetings were encour-
aged to organise new meetings in other regions and with this method
the movement spread fast.20
The leaders of the movement openly propagated the annihilation
of zamindars, foreigners and believers of other faiths, or at least their
expulsion from Chota Nagpur. The government increased the pres-
ence of policemen in this region also because, in parallel to this
movement, witch hunts accompanied by cases of murder had occurred
more frequently.21 This, according to Shashank Sinha, could be the
expression of social, economic, and political difficulties.22 In connection
18
Sarat Chandra Roy, “A New Religious Movement among the Oraons,” Man in
India, vol. I, (1921) no. 4, p. 268.
19
BL, Asia, Pacific & Africa Collections, Proceedings Bihar & Orissa P 10078,
Government of Bihar and Orissa, Political Department. Police Branch, No. 3446-P;
Resolution. Dated August 31, 1916, p. 167.
20
“The Oraon Movement. Causes of Unrest,” The Statesman, April 14, 1916, pp.
10–11. See also: Jesuit Archives Ranchi, Manresa House, Personal Collection, Pierre
Ponette Collection, Letter written by Walrave, a Parish priest of Mandar to Van den
Driessche, September 14, 1916. (I am thankful to Josef Bara for this information).
21
BL, Asia, Pacific & Africa Collections, Proceedings Bihar & Orissa, P 10078,
July–Sept 1916, pp. 100–135, Report on the Administration of the Police in the Prov-
ince of Bihar and Orissa for the Year 1915, Ranchi, June 28, 1916, p. 112. According
to this report, the Ranchi district had “no less than 12 cases of murder of persons
suspected of practicing sorcery, some of which appear to have been fostered by the
unrest among the Uraons. [. . .] One of the Ranchi cases occurred while a meeting of
the Uraons was in progress at which Mantras were being recited and considerable
religious excitements prevailed.”
22
Shashank Sinha, considering witch hunts during the time of the 1857 mutiny,
argues that there had been a surge in witch hunting during the time of the rebellion.
258 heike liebau
with the winter harvest, the movement began to subside, but by this
time it had reached the tea gardens of Bhutan in the Duars and had
become a relevant case for the police there. Since the mid 19th cen-
tury this region between the river Brahmaputra and the lowest hills
of Bhutan had become a strategic area in the British colonial project.23
Between 60,000 and 90,000 Oraons worked permanently or tempo-
rarily as “coolies” or as agricultural workers in this region.24 The Brit-
ish were afraid that the Oraons would destroy the tea gardens or even
murder British planters. At this stage, the police again stepped in and
arrested many of the Oraon rebels. The Oraons continued to hold
secret meetings where they proclaimed the aims of the Tana-Bhagat
movement, including the recitation of mantras in favour of the German
Kaiser. In April 1916, two major cases of unrest were brought to
judgement at Jalpaiguri court.25 The Oraons refused to take orders
from their British managers, saying that the Germans would soon
come and rule India.26
German baba is coming,
Is slowly, slowly coming,
Drive away the devils, Manaldanal,
Cast them adrift in the sea.
Suraj baba [the sun] is coming;
The devils of the oven will be driven away
And cast adrift in the sea.
Tarijan baba [the star] is coming;
Is slowly, slowly coming
Is coming to our very courtyard,
The obigri devils will be driven away
And cast adrift in the sea,27
Searching for the reasons, he asks whether this phenomenon symbolises an attack on
the enemy or whether they were a local response to other forms of resistance against
the British. See: Shashank Sinha, “Witch-hunts, Adivasis, and the Uprising in
Chhotanagpur,” Economic and Political Weekly, May 12, 2007, 1672–1676.
23
See: Lindsay Brown, Bradley Mayhew, Stan Armington, Richard Whitecross:
Bhutan, (Lonely Planet Publication, 2007), pp. 34–36.
24
Helferblatt der Gossnerschen Mission, vol. 3, 3rd Quarter, 1916, p. 84; “Indische
Aufstandsbewegung. Unruhen unter den Uraos in Chota Nagpur und Bhutan”, N. O.
(Nachrichtenfür den Orient) vol. 2, no. 35, June 29, 1916, pp. 216ff. (quoted from:
Zentrum Moderner Orient, Krüger-Files; Box No. 52, 382–1).
25
“Oraon Unrest. Story told in Court,” The Statesman, April 28, 1916, p. 17.
26
“The Oraons and German Mission,” The Statesman, April 28, 1916, p. 3.
27
Amrita Bazar Patrika, May 4, 1916, p. 3.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 259
Here, the German Kaiser symbolises the Surya God, the sun, the
Dharmes, the Supreme Being who stands for life, splendour, glory
and power.28 The Germans were coming to make war, and the Gov-
ernment people would be thrown into the sea. Manaldanal meant the
English, and the devils of the oven or hearth meant those Oraons
who did not join the new movement.29 As the movement spread to
the tea gardens of northern Bengal and Bhutan, the songs of praise of
the Germans and the German Kaiser continued. Oraons held secret
meetings where leaders announced that the Germans were going to
destroy the British Raj and found an Oraon Raj. Like the movement
under Jatra Oraon in Chota Nagpur, the followers in the tea gardens
now proclaimed that they would give up eating meat and drinking
liquor.30 The Tana Bhagat movement was like a secret organisation.
The songs were not written down, but learned by heart and dissemi-
nated orally. Since the Oraon believed that these songs were given to
them by the Supreme Being, the names of the authors are usually not
recorded.31
Though the movement lost its momentum due to police repression
during the second half of 1916, it did not stop completely. The image
of the Germans again played a certain role during a rebellion of Ora-
ons that occurred in 1918 in Sirgunja and connected itself with the
Tana Bhagat movement. The leaders convinced the participants that
they were in constant contact with the Germans, who would help the
Oraons in their fight for their own rights in landownership. Under
the influence of Bengali nationalism, the strong Swadeshi Movement
and Mahatma Gandhi’s visit to Bihar, the Tana Bhagats came into
contact with the Non-Cooperation Movement of the 1920s and
became involved with Indian nationalist mobilisation.32 This protest
movement has been studied mainly by anthropologists, who exam-
ined it in the context of Oraon culture and religion, myths and sym-
bols. Sarat Chandra Roy published the first detailed description in
28
Boniface Tirkey, S. J., Oraon Symbols. Theologising in Oraon Context (Delhi,
1990), p. 88.
29
Amrita Bazar Patrika, May 4, 1916, p. 3.
30
Amrita Bazar Patrika, May 11, 1916, p. 3.
31
Manmasih Ekka, “Liberation Theme in Tana Bhagat Prayers,” in Doing Theology
With the Poetic Traditions of India. Focus on Dalit and Tribal Poems, ed. Joseph Pat-
mury (Bangalore, 1996), pp. 182–192.
32
Ghosh, History and Culture, p. 93; K. K. Datta, History of the Freedom Move-
ment in Bihar, vol. 1, chapters 6, 8; Dasgupta, “Reordering a World”.
260 heike liebau
33
Roy, A New Religious Movement, pp. 267–324, here p. 268. The great Indian
anthropologist Sarat Chandra Roy (who had also been an English teacher at the
German Missionary School in Ranchi), wrote about the Tana Bhagat revolts, among
other studies. His first book “The Oraons of Chotanagpur, 1915” deals with the origin
of the Oraons, their early history, the geography of the region, the Oroan villages and
social organisation as well as with economic questions. In another book, “Oraon Reli-
gion and Custom, 1928”, Roy concentrates on beliefs and magic systems. For the
research of Sarat Chandra Roy, see also: Sangeeta Dasgupta, “The Journey of an
Anthropologist in Chotanagpur,” The Indian Economic and Social History Review 41,
2 (2004), 165–198.
34
Roy, A New Religious Movement, pp. 267–324, here p. 272.
35
Roy, A New Religious Movement, pp. 267–324, here p. 271.
36
Hoffmann and Van Emelen, Encyclopedia Mundarica, vol. 15, p. 4840.
37
Fuchs, Godmen on the warpath, pp. 26–54.
38
Ekka, Liberation Theme, pp. 182–192.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 261
39
Dasgupta, “Reordering a World”.
40
Ibid.
41
Die Biene auf dem Missionsfeld (1914) vol. 81, no. 11, p. 150.
42
“Oraon Unrest. Story told in Court,” The Statesman, April 28, 1916, p. 17.
43
Here: “coolie” recruiter and overseer in a tea plantation. Hoffmann and Van
Emelen, Encyclopedia Mundarica, vol. 13, p. 3841.
44
“Oraon Unrest. Story told in Court,” The Statesman, April 28, 1916, p. 17;
“Oraon Unrest, More Evidence of Sedition,” The Statesman, May 5, 1916, p. 16.
262 heike liebau
all over India.”45 The “Nachrichtenstelle für den Orient” (centre for
news connected with the Orient) at the German Foreign Office in
Berlin also came to the conclusion that many educated Oraons par-
ticipated in the movement against the British colonial power.46
45
See: Jesuit Archives Ranchi, Manresa House, Personal Collection, Pierre Ponette
Collection, Letter written by Fr. L. Van Hoeck, Rector of Manresa House, Ranchi, to
Fr. C. Van den Driessche, 17 August 1916.
46
“Indische Aufstandsbewegung. Unruhen unter den Uraos in Chota Nagpur und
Bhutan.” N. O. (Nachrichten für den Orient) vol. 2, no. 35, June 29, 1916, pp. 216ff.
(quoted from: Zentrum Moderner Orient, Krüger-Files; Box No. 52).
47
“The Oraon Movement. Causes of Unrest,” The Statesman, April 14, 1916,
pp. 10–11.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 263
their revenue to the state, due to the loss of income.48 Because of the
loss of the European and especially the Russian market, the produc-
tion of jute as well as the trade with jute came to a standstill. How-
ever, the people had hoped to get a high income from the cultivation
of jute and to some extent had neglected the cultivation of rice and
other crops. As a result, unemployment and famine occurred in the
region.49 A similar situation is reported from several tea plantations
at the end of 1915 because of problems with the export of tea.50
The mobilization campaigns, which, to a certain extent, reached
every part of the country, confronted people with the war. The labour
corps sent to France in 1916, in particular, included numbers from
remote tribal areas, among them also Mundas and Oraons from
Chota Nagpur. In 1918, Bihar and Orissa were also asked for 10,000
soldiers monthly.51 In regions like the Punjab, stories from former
soldiers who had returned from the front were a significant source of
authentic information,52 but less information was available in Chota
Nagpur. Nevertheless, mission sources mention stories of wartime
experiences as being a major cause of the local population’s changing
attitude towards the war.53 Thus, Oscar Severin observed: “The war
itself has not been the occasion of the outbreak [of the Tana Bhagat
movement, H. L.] though it has helped much towards its revival and
its rapid propagation.”54 However, this still does not explain why the
German Kaiser became a symbol of Oraon protest. For that we have
to examine newspapers, propaganda activities and rumours.
Immediately after the outbreak of the war, most of the newspapers
in India opened regular “War News” columns for special reporting
on internal and external issues related to the situation of war. Among
48
“The War and its Effects on our People,” Amrita Bazar Patrika, September 2,
1914, pp. 6–7.
49
PAAA, R 21075–2, f.188. Report, submitted by the former Consul General in
Calcutta Graf von Thurn, on the political situation in India after the outbreak of the
war containing some hints how to revolutionize the country. Von Thurn had left
Calcutta on October 5, 1914.
50
“Oraon Unrest. Story told in Court,” The Statesman, April 18, 1916, p. 17.
51
Der Neue Orient vol. 3, 6, June 19, 1918, p. 176. See also Radhika Singha’s con-
tribution in this volume.
52
Dewitt C. Ellinwood and S. D. Pradhan “Introduction,” in India and the First
World War, eds. Dewitt C. Ellinwood and S. D. Pradhan (New Delhi, 1978), p. 14.
53
Die Biene auf dem Missionsfelde, vol. 88, No. 4 and 6, April and June 1921,
p. 21.
54
Severin, The Bhagat Movement, p. 19.
264 heike liebau
the main questions raised there, German military strength and the
role of the German Kaiser were recurrent issues. On October 30,
1914, the “Amrita Bazar Patrika”, one of the leading newspapers in
Bengal, published an account of the life and thoughts of the German
philosopher Friedrich Wilhelm Nietzsche (1844–1900) under the title
“Kaiserism and Nietzschism”. It states that “It will now be seen that
from Nietzschism to Kaiserism there is but a single step. Both are
products of the same soil, and what the one commenced in theory
with the pen the other is seeking to consummate in practice with the
sword.”55 The German Kaiser, who “is looking upon himself as the
coming Superman”, is shown as a mysterious, strong, and popular
leader, and, despite all German cruelty, as a fascinating personality.
Sometimes newspapers served as a transport medium for unbeliev-
able stories like the one “that the Kaiser and some of his German
Officers had become Mahomedans”. The “Madras Mail” printed this
report of a speech given by Maulavi Rafiduddin Ahmad in Kolhapur
during a meeting of the Rajaram College and expressed some doubts
because the Kaiser was known as a pious Christian and a great sup-
porter of Christian mission activities.56 The “Amrita Bazar Patrika”
reported on anti-war demonstrations in Berlin and underlined the
growing popularity of the now “white-haired” German Kaiser.57
Even though newspapers were read by a comparatively small part
of the population, the printed news, combined with stories of per-
sonal war experience and various incidents in India, appeared as a
fertile breeding ground for all sorts of floating rumours. These
rumours created both hopes and fears among the people. Veena Das
argues: “Rumor occupies a region of language with the potential to
make us experience events, not simply by pointing to them as to
something external, but rather by producing them in the very act of
telling.”58 Rumours about an imminent German threat grew rapidly
after the German Cruiser Emden59 bombarded Madras harbour on
55
Amrita Bazar Patrika, October 30, 1914, p. 6.
56
Madras Mail, January 2, 1915, p. 6.
57
“Feeling in Berlin. A Glimpse of the Kaiser,” Amrita Bazar Patrika, April 30,
1916, p. 1.
58
Veena Das, Life and Words. Violence and the Descent into the Ordinary (Berkeley
et al., 2007), p. 108.
59
The “Emden” was one of the so-called light cruisers built in Germany between
1905 and 1908. It sank on November 9, 1914 near the Cocos Islands. See: Hans
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 265
September 22, 1914.60 Between 9:42 and 9:52 p.m., the Emden fired
approximately 130 shots at the Shell oil tanks and the coast battery of
Madras; later it was briefly seen in Cuddalore, before it changed its
course for Ceylon and the Maldives.61 This event caused massive fears
among the population, not only in Madras, where many inhabitants
left the city. The books stored in the Anna Malai University, which is
situated near the harbour, were brought to a safer place.62 Due to the
rumour that the cruiser Emden would soon come up the Ganges
River before long, far fewer people attended the big Mela in Sonepur
near Patna than usual.63
The Emden case is a good example to show how rumours, legends
and myths growing out of propaganda or war events accompanied
the wartime information vacuum in colonial India. Germany, on the
one hand, and British colonial authorities, on the other hand, made
use of these events to either explain the strength or the threat of the
German military forces. The German official authorities celebrated
the bombardment of Madras as an effective act of propaganda. In
October 1914, a propaganda pamphlet directed to the Indian soldiers
in France described the activities of the Emden as proof of German
success in the war.64 In a statement made on January 4, 1915, Max
Freiherr von Oppenheim (1860–1946), founder and director of the
“Nachrichtenstelle für den Orient”, suggested sending more German
Georg Steltzer, Die deutsche Flotte. Ein historischer Überblick von 1640 bis 1918
(Darmstadt, 1989), pp. 322–345.
60
The Amrita Bazar Patrika starts on September 17, 1914, p. 7 with an article
titled “German Cruiser in the Bay of Bengal” and continues with almost daily reports
on the activities of the cruiser (September 18, 1914, p. 4; September 19, 1914, p. 4;
September 22, 1914, p. 8) until the destruction of the cruiser (May 24, 1914, p. 5).
61
www.kreuzergeschwader.de/kreuzer/emden.htm, (accessed July 12, 2006). See
also the report given by the German missionary Hammitzsch from Cuddalore in
Evangelisch-Lutherisches Missionsblatt (ELMB) vol. 72, Issue 7, 8, p. 87.
62
Swadesamitran, October 16, 1914 (see: RNNP, Madras, 1916, p. 1683). The
word Emden even has become part of the Tamil language and today describes ‘a
brave and strong battler’. S. Muthiah, Madras Rediscovered. A. Historical Guide to
Looking Around, Supplement with Tales of ‘Once Upon a City’ (Madras, 2006), p. 266.
The Tamil movie “Emden Mahan” (The son of Emden) (2006) basically tells the
modern story of the bonding between a strict, austere (“emden”) father and his timid
and unsuccessful son. http://chennaionline.com/film/Moviereviews/2006/09emmahan
.asp (accsessed June 12, 2008),
63
Helferblatt der Gossnerschen Mission, vol. 3, 1st Quarter 1916, p. 13.
64
PAAA, R21073–1, f. 38.
266 heike liebau
cruisers into the Gulf of Bengal. He was sure that their presence
would contribute to an increase in anti-British uprising in India.65
The Germans, looking for various ways to fan anti-British feelings
in India, tried to create and spread rumours themselves.66 Taking into
account the specific language, culture and the level of education of
the addressed people, the members of the “Nachrichtenstelle” com-
posed special appeals to be distributed among Indian soldiers on the
front or in India itself. In October 1914, the strength of the German
army was explained in a leaflet in the following words: “Hieran seht
Ihr, wie mächtig die Deutschen Heere sind. [. . .]. Sie haben gewaltige
Schiffe in der Luft, gross wie Walfische und Elefanten, die Tod und
Vernichtung über ihre Feinde bringen können.“ (By this you can see
how powerful the German armies are. [. . .] They have gigantic ships
in the air, as big as whales and elephants, which can bring death and
destruction over their enemies.)67 In December 1914, the “Madras
Mail” wrote that rumours about these “air monsters” were discussed
at the bazaars all over India.68
The responsible authorities in the German Foreign Office were
convinced that the moment the Indian population would learn the
“truth” about the war, anti-British revolts would start.69 They looked
for various ways to get into India and to spread propaganda among
the Indian population. On behalf of the Foreign Office, trustworthy
65
PAAA, R21076–2, f. 122, statement, written by Max von Oppenheim, January 4,
1915.
66
Since the beginning of the 20th century, new methods of self-presentation in
foreign policy became dominant in the German understanding of propaganda. See:
Wolfgang Schneider and Christoph Dipper, “Propaganda,” in Geschichtliche Grund-
begriffe. Historisches Lexikon zur politisch-sozialen Sprache in Deutschland, eds. Otto
Brunner, Werner Conze and Reinhart Kosellek, vol. 5 (Stuttgart, 1984), p. 70.
67
PAAA, R 21073–1, f. 39, Appeal: „Ihr tapferen Krieger von Indien!“ Proposal
made by (Mrs.) Professor Selenka from Munich, October 16, 1914, after the proposal
made by the Indian revolutionary Har Dayal had been rejected, because his language
seemed to be too difficult for the soldiers. For a more detailed analysis of German
propaganda related to India during the First World War see: Heike Liebau, “The
German Foreign Office, Indian Emigrants and Propaganda Efforts Among the ‘Sepoys’,”
in “When the war began, we heard of several kings.“ South Asian prisoners in World
War I Germany, eds. Ravi Ahuja, Heike Liebau, Franziska Roy (forthcoming).
68
Madras Mail, December 5, 1914, p. 8.
69
Paul Walter, a former missionary, later the owner of a construction company in
Berlin’s Friedenau district, wrote to the Foreign Office on August 7, 1914. He offered
his service in translating and interpreting newspapers and pointed out that India was
in the mood for a revolt. According to him, the conditions were now the same as in
1857. PAAA, R21070—1, ff. 2–3.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 267
70
PAAA, R 21070—1, ff.14–17.
71
“The German Missionary,” Madras Mail, July 5, 1915, p. 6.
72
Allgemeine Missionszeitschrift 43 (1916), 286. For the ambivalent relationship
between Mission and Society see: Joseph Bara, “Seeds of mistrust: tribal and colonial
perspectives on education in Chhotanagpur, 1834-c. 1850,” History of Education
34, 6 (2005), 617–637. Joseph Bara, “Colonialism, Christianity and the Tribes of
Chhotanagpur in East India, 1845–1890,” South Asia: Journal of South Asian Studies
30, 2 (2007), 195–222. The relationship between mission and society was a very
ambivalent one. Oraons looked for a way out of oppression. Against this back-
ground, they opted for Christianity. Many of them were open to the Christian mis-
sions and the new faith, but some of them broke again with the German Mission
after 1858 and became part of the Sardari movement (1858–1890). See: Bara, “Colo-
nialism, Christianity and the tribes,” p. 210.
73
“The Oraon Movement. Causes of Unrest ,” The Statesman, April 14, 1916,
pp. 10–11.
74
“The Oraons and the Kaiser,” The Statesman, March 31, 1916, p. 6. The article is
a published letter from the Bishop’s Lodge, Ranchi, dated March 25, 1916. Oscar
Sevrin, rejecting the influence of the German Lutheran missionaries on the Tana
Bhagat movement, argued that “not a single one of their converts has become a
268 heike liebau
up the faith.75 So, even if the Gossner missionaries did not actively
propagate news against the British, they must have obviously had a
great influence on local developments and administrative affairs. This is
clearly shown, for instance by the fact that the head of the Gossner
Evangelical Lutheran Mission in Ranchi, J. Stosch, had been a member
of the Ranchi District Board till June 1915.76
The expansion of the Oraon unrest created an atmosphere of ten-
sion and distrust against the German missionaries in Chota Nagpur.
The internment of the missionaries in August 1915 was a reaction to
the spread of the movement and at the same time contributed to its
growth.77 After the internment of the missionaries, there seems to
have been unrest among the Christians, as well. The Germans who
had been working among the tribes had to leave the region within a
few days. After that, the Oraon Christians also started with secret
meetings looking for the German Kaiser to come to India for help.78
Oscar Severin comments:
I could go further and say that even supposing that the Lutheran Mis-
sionaries had been interned on the very first day of the war, the move-
ment would have broken out and spread rapidly as it has actually done.
The native leaders are keen enough, and they sufficiently know what is
going on, and of the struggle in which England is engaged to have
found it quite natural to introduce the arch-enemy of the British in
their political songs and readings.79
After this attempt to show the complexity of the effects of the war on
society by underlining factors that might have influenced the percep-
tion of the war situation among the Oraons in Chota Nagpur and
that can, at least to some extent, explain the creation of the “Kaiser
Bhagat”. Oscar Sevrin, The Bhagat Movement in Chota Nagpur (Kurseong, 1917),
p. 17.
75
“The Oraon Movement. Causes of Unrest,” The Statesman, April 14, 1916,
pp. 10–11.
76
Madras Mail, July 5, 1915, p. 6.
77
“The Oraon Movement. Causes of Unrest,” The Statesman, April 14, 1916,
pp. 10–11.
78
Allgemeine Missionszeitschrift, 43 (1916), p. 287.
79
Severin, The Bhagat Movement, p. 12.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 269
Baba” concept as part of the social struggle of the tribe, I will now
compare various interpretations of the movement, both within India
and abroad, by considering the propaganda authorities and their
means, the mass media.
Most of the big English newspapers in India, like the South Indian
“Madras Mail”, shared the view that, with their propaganda, the Ger-
man missionaries caused the revolts against the British and in favour
of the Germans. Even representatives of English and American Chris-
tian Missions joined in the agitation against German missionaries
after the unrest in Chota Nagpur. They argued that it was not only
necessary to intern the German missionaries as soon as possible. It
should also be declared that no German missionary would be allowed
to start work again in India after the war. Furthermore, no German
company should be allowed to sell its products in India or to make
contracts with India. Existing contracts should be honoured, but
new ones should not be concluded. German culture should not be
regarded as part of European culture.80
The “Behar Herald” and other newspapers published the Govern-
ment of Bihar and Orissa communiqué of March 23, 1916 concern-
ing the unrest among the Oraons.81 Regarding the aims of the
movement, the official government communiqué reads: “[. . .] the object
being partly to expel from Oraon country the evil spirits who were
believed to be responsible for bad crops and high prices and partly to
raise the social position of the Oraons to the higher level occupied by
Christian and Hindu converts of the race.”82 Concerning the reasons
of the movement, the official government communiqué argued: “The
excitement produced amongst the Oraon by the adoption of these
measures was doubtless aggravated by the general atmosphere of
unrest caused by the War and by the removal from their midst of the
members of the German Evangelical Lutheran Mission who had for-
merly worked amongst them.”83
The “Amrita Bazar Patrika” dealt with the movement in a series of
articles not only containing a lot of information and details but also
80
Madras Mail, July 15, 1915; July 17, 1915, July 28, 1915.
81
The Behar Herald, April 1, 1916, p. 5; See also: “Oraon Unrest in Chota Nagpur;
A Statement of the Facts,” and “A Government Communique, Ranchi March 23,”
Amrita Bazar Patrika, March 26, 1916, p. 1.
82
The Behar Herald, March 1, 1916, p. 5.
83
Ibid.
270 heike liebau
84
Amrita Bazar Patrika, May 4, 1916, p. 3, and May 11, 1916, p. 3.
85
“Oraon Unrest. Story told in Court,” The Statesman, March 18, 1916, p. 17.
86
The British Export Gazette complained that, out of the Indian export volume for
1913/14 of £ 163 million, resources worth £ 38 million were exported to England,
worth £ 17 million to the British colonies and the vast amount of mineral resources
worth £ 108 million went to other countries, £ 24 million to Germany alone. In the
case of such important articles as raw cotton, Germany received six times more than
England. The paper stated further that there was a real danger that Germany could
gain control over the whole East India export trade. See: Der Neue Orient vol. 4,
No. 7 and 8, January 25, 1919, p. 299.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 271
out exception. Among these forces was the so-called European Asso-
ciation in Bihar and Orissa, an organisation of British planters and
merchants in India. Many of its members had been successful at
indigo planting but had lost their positions because of the rise of
German products in the region.87 It is therefore no wonder that, at
the annual meeting on March 14, 1915, the president of the associa-
tion, G. C. Godfrey, suggested that all trade in India should be in the
hand of British and Indian people and that all property of German
missionaries should be confiscated.88 The Council of the European
Association addressed several letters to the Government of India
(Home Department) regarding the unrest both in Chota Nagpur and
at the tea plantations in the Duars. In their eyes, it was very clear:
[. . .] that there are strong grounds for believing that the present unrest
amongst the Uraon coolies in the Dooars has been started by the Chris-
tian Uraon coolies who have lately gone up from Chota Nagpur carry-
ing with them seditious tendencies inculcated by the German
Missionaries before they were interned [. . .].89
In the eyes of the German authorities in Berlin, news about the unrest
among the Oraons in East India fed the hope that uprisings in many
parts of the country would in the end weaken the position of the
British Empire. They felt that, aside from the North-West Frontier,
there now appeared another area on which the colonial security appa-
ratus had to concentrate. Germany was extremely interested in sup-
porting any anti-British movement in India and therefore looked for
ways and means to act in that direction. In addition to the various
practical efforts described above, information about the unrest was
collected meticulously from all available sources. It was the task
mainly of the “Nachrichtenstelle für den Orient” to analyze this news
and to use it for propaganda material to be distributed among Indian
soldiers at the front or—if possible—in India itself.90 This institution
was established a few weeks after the outbreak of the war as an
87
Misionsinspektor Foertsch, “Vor welche Fragen stellt der Weltkrieg die Goßner-
sche Mission,” Helferblatt der Goßnerschen Mission vol. 4, 1st Quarter 1917, pp. 2–21,
here p. 15.
88
Madras Mail, March 15, 1916, p. 5.
89
“German Missionaries in India. Protest against Future Re-establishment,” The
Statesman, April 7, 1917, p. 17.
90
Helmuth von Glasenapp, Meine Lebensreise. Menschen, Länder und Dinge, die ich
sah (Wiesbaden, 1964), pp. 70–75.
272 heike liebau
91
The original German title was: Der Neue Orient. Halbmonatszeitschrift für das
politische, wirtschaftliche und geistige Leben im gesamten Osten.
92
„Indische Aufstandsbewegung. Unruhen unter den Uraos in Chota Nagpur und
Bhutan,“ Der Neur Orient vol. 2, No. 35, June 29, 1916, pp. 216ff. (quoted from
Zentrum Moderner Orient, Krüger-Files; Box No. 52).
93
Jyotuday, “Zur Lage in Indien,” Der Neue Orient, vol. 1, No. 8, pp. 363–364. See
also Der Neue Orient, vol. 5, No. 1, and 2, April 25, 1919, pp. 5–7; vol. 5, No. 3, and
4, May 25, 1919, pp. 142–143. Here also the participation of India in the war is men-
tioned as one of the main reasons for the revolts in many parts of the country, espe-
cially in the Punjab.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 273
94
For the history of the Gossner Mission in India, see: Hans Lokier, Die Gossner-
Kirche in Indien. Durch Wachstumskrisen zur Mündigkeit (Berlin, 1969).
95
J. Stosch, “Abschiedspredigt,” Die Biene auf dem Missionsfelde, vol. 84, No. 8,
August 1917, p. 115.
96
Die Biene auf dem Missionsfelde, 81. vol., No. 8, Aug 1914, p. 129.
97
In his article: “To colonize means to proselytize,” the former Gossner Missionary,
Otto Herzberg stated that colonial and mission workers were collaborating on a
serious and responsible job. Die Biene auf dem Missionsfelde, vol. 81, No. 6, June 1914,
p. 82.
98
Former Gossner Missionaries like Ferdinand Graetsch, who knew Hindi very
well, were working for the German Foreign Office in the “Nachrichtenstelle für den
Orient”. Glasenapp, Meine Lebensreis, p. 71.
274 heike liebau
difficulties with the local police. At the end of October 1914, the police
found letters from a former missionary from Germany addressed to
the local population with agitation against the British Government.
At the same time, the missionary Koeppen was arrested because he
had attended a meeting of German engineers in the iron factory in
Sakhi in October 1914.99 So, even if there was no direct interference
in the Tana Bhagat movement at that time, because most of the mis-
sionaries feared to be interned or to be punished in one or another
way by the Indian police, their presence in the region for several
decades must have caused a certain awareness of Germans and Germany
among the local population.
Conclusion
During the First World War, the German Kaiser obviously became a
well-understood and broadly used symbol for the creation of an
Oraon kingdom outside the British colonial Empire. United by the
idea of overcoming British rule and creating an Oraon state, the
followers of the Tana Bhagat movement projected certain political
expectations onto the German Kaiser. The protesting Oraons followed
the traditional tribal custom of expressing their experience of life
through symbols that they used in their songs and dances.100 The Ger-
man Kaiser became the Baba, the God, equal to other Oraon Gods or
the foreign power that could end British presence in India.101 In a
period of war, with a decline of welfare, with danger and with rumours,
this symbol thus became a means of orientation. It became part of
the Oraons’ perception of life, rather than an unconscious inclusion
of an unknown figure into the contemporary songs. The fact that the
99
Helferblatt der Gossnerschen Mission, vol. 3, 1st Quarter 1916, pp. 1–13, p. 7.
Already in August 1914 the Board of Directors of the Mission asked for a ‘home
leave’ for Koeppen, who had come to Chotanagpur in 1899 and after 15 years of
missionary work “dringend einer geistigen Auffrischung bedarf. Er selbst scheint die
Empfindung dafür leider nicht zu haben.” (urgently needs a spiritual refreshment.
He, however, does not seem to share this opinion.) They had conflicts with him.
See: Archiv Gossner Mission G 1 -256 A. A. Sign. 4/15/7. V. J. N° 749 (4) Vorstand
G. E. L. August 1914.
100
“Oraon songs are realistic and transcribe incidents of village life with different
levels of imagery.” Tirkey, Oraon Symbols, p. 55.
101
Dasgupta, “Reordering a World,” p. 37.
kaiser kī jay (long live the kaiser) 275
102
Das, Life and Words, p. 108.
CORRECTING THEIR PERSPECTIVE:
OUT-OF-AREA DEPLOYMENT AND THE SWAHILI
MILITARY PRESS IN WORLD WAR II1
Katrin Bromber
In the cause of World War II, East African military units became an
integral part of the British Empire Forces. Although temporal deploy-
ment of askaris, as the soldiers were called, to distant places like the
Gold Coast (today’s Ghana) or Mauritius was by no means new,
requirements of the World War enhanced the mobility of African
military personnel to an heretofore unknown extent. In contrast to
World War I, when East African soldiers were employed exclusively
in East Africa, in World War II a large part of the forces fought out-
side the continent. Between 1942 and 1946, nearly 25 per cent of the
troops, which amounted to 325,000 men, experienced out-of-area
deployment,2 which means service outside the East African Com-
mand (EAC).3 They were transferred to North Africa, the Middle
East, Madagascar, Reunion, Mauritius, and South Asia, i.e. Ceylon
(Sri Lanka), Northeast India and Burma. The military success of Afri-
can soldiers in Ethiopia (June 1940–November 1941) led to askaris
serving as combat units for the first time. However, the majority saw
deployment as pioneers, medical personnel, signallers and drivers or
served in garrison units.
In order to keep up morale amongst the troops and to legitimate
the massive transfer of African military personnel to the aforemen-
tioned theatres of operation, the British colonial and military authori-
ties built up a huge propaganda machinery. Directed at soldiers and
civilians alike, Africans now became targeted audiences of the mass
1
This essay results from a research project conducted at the Centre for Modern
Oriental Studies (Berlin) and funded by the German Research Council.
2
Timothy Parsons, The African rank-and-file. Social implications of colonial mili-
tary service in the King’s African Rifles, 1902–1964 (Oxford, 1999), p. 35.
3
The East Africa Command was formed in September 1941. It comprised Nyasa-
land (today’s Malawi), Uganda, Tanganyika Territory, Kenya, Northern Rhodesia
(today’s Zambia), Zanzibar, Italian Somaliland, British Somaliland and for a short
time Ethiopia as well as Eritrea. The General Officer Commanding was head of all
land forces in this area.
278 katrin bromber
4
Structural aspects of British propaganda activities for and in East Africa during
World War II have been extensively dealt with. See Kate Morris, British techniques of
public relations and propaganda for mobilizing East and Central Africa during World
War II (Lewiston, Queenstown et al., 2000) and Rosaleen Smyth, “Britain’s African
Colonies and the British Propaganda during the Second World War,” Journal of
Imperial and Commonwealth History 14, 1 (1985), 65–82. Detailed descriptions were
provided for Kenya by Fay Gadsen, “Wartime propaganda in Kenya: the Kenya
Information Office, 1939–45,” The International Journal of African Historical Studies
19, 3 (1986), 401–420. For Nyasaland (Malawi) see Rosaleen Smyth, “Propaganda
and Politics: The History of Mutende during the Second World War,” Zambia Jour-
nal of History 1 (1981), 43–60.
5
Although Arjun Appadurai developed the term mediascape to describe current
phenomena, it has due relevance for the developments in the Western Indian Ocean
and East Africa in World War II, for it refers to both “the distribution of the elec-
tronic capabilities to produce and disseminate information [. . .] to a growing number
of private and public interest [. . .] and to the images [. . .] created by these media.”
Arjun Appadurai, “Disjuncture and Difference in the Global Cultural Economy,”
Public Culture 2 (1990), p. 9.
correcting their perspective 279
also extended far into South Asia, North Africa and the Middle East.
If we also consider the places where, for example, newsreels that had
been shot in East Africa were developed and copied, South Africa
also has to be included.6 Depending on the local facilities, soldiers
and civilians were provided with vernacular newspapers, radio pro-
grammes, cinema and multimedia propaganda shows, posters, photo-
graphs, lectures and speeches.
Given the fact that the overwhelming majority of the soldiers
were illiterate at the beginning of their military service, a clear state-
ment about the reception of written propaganda material is problem-
atic. After the reorganization of the East African troops into the
EAC in 1941, each Battalion had to report about the literacy rates
amongst the African troops. These statistical data provided the basis
for a literacy campaign along military structures which started in 1942.
It can be said that these efforts pushed Swahili as Command Language
to a heretofore unknown extent. African non-commissioned officers
of the East African Army Education Corps (EAAEC) played a crucial
role in this process. What is more, they also were the people who had
to explain and discuss different kinds of information which had been
transmitted by radio or newspaper. African EAAEC personnel was
directly involved into the production of propaganda material in Swa-
hili or Nyanja.7
Apart from newsletters, the East African contingents were regularly
provided with the EAC’s weekly Askari (Soldier), and its Nyanja ver-
sion Asikari. On eight up to twelve pages it informed about the vari-
ous theatres of war and about the soldier’s home territories. It
published short articles about modernization projects in both, Britain
and East Africa. Film news and radio programmes also formed a reg-
ular part of the newspaper as well as letters to the editor. Habari Zetu
(Our News), Heshima (Honour) and Pamoja (Together) followed a
similar model but addressed the soldiers explicitly with regard to
their area of deployment—Horn of Africa, South Asia and Madagas-
car. Habari za Vita (War News), Askari Ugenini (Soldiers Abroad)
and Askari Wetu (Our Soldiers) targeted East African civilians and
6
Welch (MOI) to Harvey (Treasury) (December 17, 1943), Centralised Control
of Publicity and Propaganda in East Africa (1943–46) PRO (today The National
Archives of the United Kingdom) INF 1/554.
7
For more details see Katrin Bromber, Imperiale Propaganda. Die ostafrikanische
Militärpresse im Zweiten Weltkrieg (Berlin, 2009), pp. 106–113.
280 katrin bromber
8
Details about the composition and the content of the Swahili military press can
be found in Bromber, Imperiale Propaganda, chapter 4 and 5.
9
Report on Visit to East African troops in the Middle East, July 19 to August 30,
1944, Kenya National Archives (KNA) AH 22/41, 5.
10
For the importance of the royal theme in East and Central Africa prior to and
during World War II, see Terence Ranger, “Making Northern Rhodesia Imperial:
correcting their perspective 281
Propaganda guidelines
Variations on a Royal Theme,” African Affairs 79, 316 (1980), 349–373 and Morris,
British Techniques, p. 87.
282 katrin bromber
11
Noël Sabine had served as District Officer in East Africa before he became Pub-
lic Relations Officer of the Colonial Office in 1940. E. R. Edmett had worked in the
colonial administration of in the Gold Coast. In 1941 he assumed his post as the
Liaison Officer between the MOI and the CO.
12
PRO CO 875/11/1. Future of Public Relations: Broadcasting organisations; aims
and policies of colonial propaganda (1941), August 6, 1941.
13
PRO INF 1/564. Overseas Planning Committees: plan for propaganda to British
East Africa (1943–1944).
14
IWM 92/38 K. Instructions to Editors of Army Newspapers and Formation
Broadsheets, not dated.
correcting their perspective 283
the allegation that they might not take their service in the army
seriously.
In August 1945, the Directorate of Education and Welfare (DEW)
issued propaganda guidelines that were to be observed in lectures to
the East African soldiers awaiting transfer to East Africa in the mili-
tary camps in South Asia and the Middle East.15 Arguably, this docu-
ment was the result of the controversial discussions between military
and civilian authorities. Since the DEW was responsible for propa-
ganda to the troops, it is likely that the guidelines were also applied
to the military press. The part of the document that deals directly
with the correction of the soldiers’ perspective on their war effort
stresses the following points. The askaris should, first of all, be made
aware of the fact that their actions were part of a defence scheme.
Consequently, a potential military success of the Axis powers in or
near East Africa was portrayed as severely affecting their home soci-
eties. Secondly, the great sacrifices of the British peoples and the
immense damage to British property should be highlighted. A third
group of arguments should stress that while the deployment of the
troops to Abyssinia, Somaliland, North Africa, the Middle East and
the Isles in the Western Indian Ocean was directly or indirectly con-
cerned with defence, all operations in Burma were primarily for the
punishment of the enemy. Furthermore, the careful raising and train-
ing of the African forces prior to the transfer as well as the army’s
efforts for health and nutrition should be mentioned. The fifth guide-
line, which dealt especially with the out-of-area deployment, advised
that propaganda should emphasize:
[. . .] the achievements of the East African Forces, but keeping them in
perspective in relation [sic!] to the achievements of other forces with
whom they cooperated; the value of co-operation; the better knowledge
gained of the other peoples; the increased knowledge and respect
between tribe and tribe; the added appreciation which officers and men
have of each others qualities; the hardships shared.16
The soldiers were to be made aware that not only they had saved
their homes, but also that they had a stored knowledge and experi-
ence that they could invest in the development of their home societ-
ies. Last but not least, the fact that they had won credit and gained
15
Lectures to Troops August 23, 1945, KNA, AH/20/79.
16
Ibid., p. 2.
284 katrin bromber
17
“Kwa kuwa sasa Wajerumani yamekomeshwa kabisa basi bila shaka nguvu zetu
zote twaweza kuzielekeza Wajapan mpaka washindwe nao. Katika kazi hii ya kumfa-
gia Mjapan divisioni yetu itakuwamo na kutimiza kazi yake kuu.” (Heshima, May 23,
1945, p. 5).
286 katrin bromber
18
Tarak Barkawi confirms the absence of racialised constructions of enemies and
allies also for the British Indian troops. Tarak Barkawi, Peoples, “Homelands, and
Wars? Ethnicity, the Military, and the Battle among British Imperial Forces in the
War against Japan,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 46 (2004), 134–163.
19
“Haja za vita huwekwa mbele ya haja za nyumbai.” (Heshima, May 23, 1945,
p. 5).
20
“Sasa ndio wakati wa kushinda. Najua kabisa sasa wengine kwa ninyi mnasema
ya kuwa mmechoka, lakini mnajua kila siku mtu anachoka, tena anapoteza daraja au
bahati mwishowe. Kwa hiyo msichoke, tieni bidii hata tuwafukuze hao maadui.”
(Heshima, July 20, 1945, p. 15).
correcting their perspective 287
ful and obedient while he is still in the army and he should continue
like this after discharge. As I have shown elsewhere, the distinct East
African concept of heshima (respectful behaviour), was appropriated
by the army propaganda and conceptualized as military honour.21
Obviously African Chiefs like Paul N. Agoi attempted to use this
transformed version to secure their unquestioned authority towards
the returning soldiers.
In May 1945 the editors combined the argument that the victory in
Burma was not equivalent to a victory over the Japanese Imperial
Army with hints at future areas of deployment: “There is no doubt
that the African soldiers will be deployed outside Burma in all those
areas which are still held by the enemy. This does not only refer
to Indo-China, but also to Malaya, Thailand, Sumatra and other
islands.”22 This contribution about areas where the askaris might serve
in the near future was completed by quoting General Demoline—
Commander-in-Chief of the 11th (EA) Division (SEAC), who had
said: “Sisi Waafrika tutakuwapo hata mwishoni.”—We Africans will
be present until the end! By including himself, he changed the notion
of military hierarchy into corporate feelings. Comradeship paired
with the duty to finish the task and spiced with the notion of honour
to be among those who fought until the end became the characteris-
tic elements of the discourse about the continuation of the war in
South Asia.
As Ravi Ahuja has pointed out, war experiences were often made
sense of by comparison.23 Being aware of its discursive potential, the
DEW demanded to streamline this particular figure of thought.24
Whereas the Swahili army newspapers had, at an early stage, to high-
light the war effort of the East African civilians in order to counter
21
Katrin Bromber,“Do not destroy our honour: Wartime Propaganda directed at
East African soldiers in Ceylon (1943–44)”, in The limits of British control in South
Asia. Spaces of disorder in the Indian Ocean region, eds. Ashwini Tambe and Harald
Fischer-Tiné (London, 2009), pp. 91–97.
22
“‘Hapana shaka askari Waafrika watatumika ng’ambo ya Burma katika sehemu
zile nyingi ambazo zingali zinashikiliwa na adui waal si Indo-China peke yake, bali
ni Malay, Thailand, Sumatra na visiwa vinginevyo.” (Heshima, May 23, 1945, p. 11).
23
See Ravi Ahuja in this volume.
24
Lectures to Troops August 23, 1945, KNA, AH/20/79.
288 katrin bromber
the soldier’s impression that it was only they who were actively par-
ticipating in the war, the editors had to resort to new arguments in
spring 1945. Obviously, the propaganda to the troops had created the
impression of an over-proportionate East African contribution to the
war effort. A well-balanced strategy of comparing East Africa’s war
effort with that of the other Allies and their peoples, and especially
that of Great Britain, seemed to be a way out of this dilemma. In
1945 Askari, the mouthpiece of the EAC, began to extensively report
about the damage done to the British Isles while at the same time
hinting at the fact that East Africa was spared any destructive mili-
tary operation. Four weeks later the Command began weekly publish-
ing of a one-page article that made the aim of correcting the soldier’s
perspective on the British war effort explicit. Following a statement
about the excellent work of the askari, the article stresses: “Many
people think that only Africans fought and others did not even try.
Furthermore, many Africans complain because they have been asked
to sell their cattle to feed the soldiers. It is right to be honoured for
your good work—but as one of the British territories (Dola ya Kiin-
gereza) it is also right to know what Great Britain, the core of the
British Commonwealth, did and does in this war.”25 Apart from
emphasizing the compulsory military service for men, the participa-
tion of women in active service and the destruction on the British
Isles, it was especially the topos of great numbers that served as the
linguistic device to measure and, consequently, compare war effort.
In June 1945, Heshima, the weekly of the East African troops in
South Asia, shifted its focus from Britain to China. Reports described
the troops under Marshall Chiang Kai-shek as well as the lives and
hardships of the Chinese civilian population in China and in the
Diaspora in South and South East Asia. The topos of duration is a
recurrent theme in contributions about China. They emphasise that
China was already occupied by the Japanese in 1937 and had not yet
been liberated. The topos is further realised by describing the process
25
“Watu wengi wanafikiri ya kwamba ni Wa-Afrika tu wanaopigana na wengine
hawajaribu kupigana. Vile vile Wa-Afrika wengine wananing’unika kwa sababu
wanaulizwa kuuza ng’ombe zao kwa ajili ya chakula cha askari. Ni haki ya kusifiwa
kwa ajili ya kazi yako nzuri—lakini kama mmojawapo wa Dola ya Ki-Ingereza, ni
haki kujua vile Uingereza , kiini cha Dola ya Uingereza, walivyofanya na wanavyo-
fanya katika vita hivi.” (Askari, July 12, 1945, p. 20)
correcting their perspective 289
of change within the Chinese troops from a force that was badly
equipped with weapons and food into a modern army.
Regarding the contribution of Chinese civilian population to the
war effort, underground operations in the Diaspora are especially
mentioned. In an article about the Chinese resistance in Rangoon,
secrecy is linked to the hero topos. Interestingly, the report quoted an
open statement by a man shortly before his execution as the highest
standard of bravery: “One of them was a real hero, since he said to
his executer before being shot: I am a Chinese. I do not fear a Japa-
nese dog.”26 The description of hardships that the Japanese occupa-
tion brought to the civilian population in China was mainly realised
by contrasting damage with high culture and civilization. In this com-
parison Japan was depicted as a borrowing culture, a topos that had
already been introduced in an article about the History of Japan that
was published in Askari in autumn 1943. However, while the long-
term connections in the Far East were depicted as between equals,
the historical relations between Britain and Japan were described as
between a nurturing mother and an ungrateful child.27
With regard to the hardships the Chinese had faced in the South
Asian Diaspora, mainly the financial loss was mentioned. Especially
the situation of the Chinese in Rangoon was described in an ambiva-
lent way. They were mentioned as having provided the thousands of
forced labourers (makuli) who built the strategically important road
from Burma to Thailand. In order to weaken the impression of delib-
erate collaboration with the enemy, the text ends by stressing that
the Chinese did all this half-heartedly and by refusing any further
engagement.28
With regard to the Chinese army, the comparison to the East
African troops shifted from the focus on hardships to the comparison
of gains. This referred not only to clothing, nutrition and the com-
mon language of command, but also to leisure and team sports, com-
radeship and, above all, education: “In the army the soldiers are
taught to read and write and even to contribute according to personal
abilities to develop the country after the victory over the Japanese. In
26
“Mmojawapo alikuwa shujaa sana maana alimwambia mwuaji kabla ya kupigwa
‘Mimi ni Mchina, simwogopi mbwa Mjapani.” (Heshima, July 18, 1945, p. 5).
27
Askari, October 20, 1943, p. 12.
28
Heshima, July 18, 1945, p. 5.
290 katrin bromber
29
“Katika Jeshi askari hufundishwa kusoma na kuandika na hata kutenda pia hivi
kama wataweza kufanya kila mtu hisa yake ya kuendesha nchi ya Wajapani wataka-
poshindwa. Katika Jeshi la Kichina elimu ni muhimu kabisa kama vile ufundi wa
silaha.” (Heshima, July 7, 1945, p. 9).
30
16th Battalion King’s African Rifles, Part I Orders, 19.4.1942, 16th KAR/ 11 (A)
Div Central Area 1942, PRO WO 169/ 7051, 1.
correcting their perspective 291
near Nairobi began their teaching in the battalions. However, not all
soldiers had been without formal education when they entered the
services. Hence, when demobilisation was on the threshold, military
officials became aware of the fact that these young men had not only
interrupted their education as such, but might face great difficulties
in being re-absorbed in the educational process again. In order to
counter potential feelings of disappointment over a disrupted civilian
career, the newspapers reported on the construction of vocational
training centres for ex-askaris or encouraged the return to schools
which soldiers had attended before their army service. Interestingly,
this kind of argumentation was linked to ‘character’, as the following
example demonstrates: The technical schools in Kampala and Elgon
accepted that those students who entered military service prior to fin-
ishing their training might return in order to complete. Hence, those
who really want, those will learn!31 Allegedly, such statements should
also weaken the impression that mismanagement by military and civil-
ian authorities in reabsorbing the soldiers into their home societies
was the only reason for the scarcity of educational facilities and job
chances.
Apart from advertising the positive effects of formal education
within and outside the army, knowledge was a constant theme on
both the textual and visual level. Photographs showed soldiers read-
ing books or newspapers, buying books or having conversations with
local religious authorities. Furthermore, the deployment itself was
propagated as a kind of education. Pictures presented askaris serving
in the Middle East on their visit to Jerusalem. Reports about North
Africa described how soldiers on leave were overwhelmed by the pyr-
amids. In the South Asian case, it was not only the notion of learning
by seeing other cultures, but especially detailed information about
local schooling or advanced agricultural methods and the recurrent
hint to apply them after demobilisation. A letter to the editor went so
far as to propose that the British government had to be thanked for
having sent East African soldiers abroad, since this was a way to be
31
“Shule ya Kampala Technical School na Elgon Technical yanakubali wanafunzi
ambao waliingia katika kazi ya vita kabla hawajamaliza mafundisho kurudi na kujif-
unza ili wapate kumaliza. Basi wanafunzi wanaotaka watajifunza.” (Heshima, June 13,
1945, p. 14).
292 katrin bromber
32
“Basi, jamaa zangtu na rafiki tafadhalini, nami naishukuru serikali yetu ya Kiin-
gereza ambayo ilituelemisha dunia ya leo an kutupitisha katika miji ambayo wababu
na baba zetu hawajapita [. . .].” (Heshima, May 30, 1945, p. 6).
33
Heshima, July 16, 1945, p. 14.
34
For further details about the notion of Heshima in the East African Forces dur-
ing World War II, see Bromber, “Do not destroy our honour”.
35
Shortly before a group of East African chiefs visited the East African contin-
gents under South East Asian Command, the latter’s commanding officer stressed
his belief that “they will meet soldiers who will bring a lot of honour to their home
societies after the war.” (“Natumaini watakutana na askari watakaoleta heshima
nyingi kwa nchi zao wakirudi baada ya vita.” Heshima, May 30, 1945, p. 2).
correcting their perspective 293
36
Until World War II, when the need for African military personnel increased
dramatically, Britain followed its martial race policy. The case of the Kalenjin and
Kamba is discussed by Timothy H. Parsons in The African Rank-and-File. Social
Implications of Colonial Military Service in the King’s African Rifles, 1902–1964
(Oxford, 1999), p. 54, and in “‘Wakamba Warriors Are Soldiers of the Queen’: The
Evolution of the Kamba as a Martial Race, 1890–1970,” Ethnohistory 46, 4 (1999),
671–701. The army publications in Swahili supported this policy by over-proportion-
ally reporting about these groups in their home news sections.
37
“Ma-N. C. O. na W. O. ambao humwonea Mwafrika mwenzake yeye hana elimu
hata kidogo. Kutwa kucha alikuwa akichunga ng’ombe. [. . .] Hakika, wale ambao
wangemwongoza na kumtetea Mwafrika mwenzio ndio wakaao tu Praiveti, ambao
hasa ni wale waliotoka College.” (Heshima, June 6, 1945, p. 11).
294 katrin bromber
38
“[. . .] maana twalikuja kupigana na Mjapani, hatukutoka kwetu kuja kuumizana
wenyewe kwa wenyewe.” (Heshima, June 13, 1945, p. 11.)
39
Heshima, May 21, 1945, p. 5.
40
Heshima, July 18, 1945, p. 7.
41
Heshima, July 18, 1945, p. 10.
correcting their perspective 295
or other parts of the Empire with the Defence Medal was seen as a way
out of the problem.
However, decoration was not what the African soldiers had expected
from their out-of-area deployment. Rather, the soldiering readership
made positive comments about financial gains or other forms of allow-
ances. In letters to the editor, they inquired about the additional pay-
ment of 3.5 shillings for every month they served outside the East
Africa Command and the 40 shillings to buy civilian clothes.42 From
the propaganda point of view, money or other forms of material gains
were not put to the forefront when discussing the benefits of military
service during the war. Military authorities handled the issue rather
technically. However, recurrent information about how to handle the
pay book or a savings bank account or how to transfer money home
to their families made the soldiers highly sensitive to financial matters.
The Post Office Savings Bank (POSB), which had already been intro-
duced in the 19th century in the British East African possessions,
boomed during the war, since the majority of soldiers or their families
had to open an account for money transfer. The ‘Gari Lekundu’ (Red
Car)—a POSB mobile service—was introduced to facilitate banking in
rural areas.43 Since financial gains from their military service was close
to the troops’ hearts, the military attempted to regulate the financial
behaviour of the soldiers in line with the post-war interests of the colo-
nial administrations.
Since the returning soldier could expect neither additional material
gains nor promotion within the army, propaganda attempts had to
highlight ideal rewards in form of decoration, knowledge and oppor-
tunity. Since the majority of the soldiers served in the army as a way
of earning a living or obtaining the means to start a family, disap-
pointment and grievance were the natural consequences.
Conclusion
42
Heshima, July 11, 1945, p. 6.
43
A. Mauri, The Currency Board and the Rise of Banking in East Africa. Univer-
sity of Milan Economics, Business and Statistics Working Paper (2007) http://ssrn
.com/abstract=975030, (accessed November 23, 2007).
296 katrin bromber
44
Oje Shiroya, African Politics in Colonial Kenya: Contribution of World War II
Veterans 1945–1960, (Educational Research and Publications) 4 (Nairobi, 1992).
45
George C. Turner, “Principal of Makerere College”, cited in Shiroya, African
politics in colonial Kenya, p. 5.
correcting their perspective 297
46
See Ravi Ahuja and Timothy Lovering in this volume.
THE FIRST WORLD WAR ACCORDING TO THE MEMORIES
OF ‘COMMONERS’ IN THE BILĀD AL-SHĀM
Abdallah Hanna
Introduction
1
See also the discussion in Najwa al-Qattan, “Safarbarlik: Ottoman Syria and the
Great War,” in From the Syrian Land to the States of Syria and Lebanon, eds. Thomas
Philipp and Christoph Schumann (Beiruter Texte und Studien) 96 (Beirut and Würz-
burg, 2004), pp. 163–173, here pp. 164–165.
2
Examples include the 1966 film Safar Barlik by Hinrī Barakāt, with the enor-
mously popular singer Fairūz in the leading role; the play Safar Barlik by Mamdūḥ
ʿAdwān which had its debut performance in Damascus in 1994; and four TV dramas
that were broadcast in the 1990s: Al-Farārī [The Deserter], directed by Ghassān
Jābirī; Ath-Thurāya [The Pleiades], directed by Ḥ aitham Ḥ aqqī; Layālī aṣ-Ṣāliḥ īya
[Ṣāliḥīya Nights], directed by Bassām al-Mallā; and Ikhwat at-Turāth [Siblings of
Heritage], written by Ḥ assan al-Yūssuf and directed by Najdat al-Anwar.
300 abdallah hanna
As a synonym for the First World War, this term incorporates the
memory of suppression by the Ottomans, of hunger, destitution, dis-
tress, violence, anxiety, fear, and helpless anger.
Professional historians have only recently begun systematically dis-
cussing the importance of the First World War for the Bilād al-Shām.3
But the perspective of the “common people” is missing in these dis-
cussions, partly because it is rarely reflected in the available sources—
archival material and published memoirs. This chapter aims at closing
this gap by presenting oral narratives and memories of the First
World War as those who lived through the war told them in Syria.
The article is based on 303 interviews with peasants of more than 70
years of age, from 245 villages in the various parts of Syria. I con-
ducted these interviews between July 1984 and the end of September
1985 in the course of my research on the history of Syrian peasants
and the historical problems of agriculture in Syria which I undertook
commissioned and supported by the Syrian Peasants‘ Union. Thus,
the sources for this chapter are mainly oral narratives (oral history),
but also letters and unpublished memoirs kept by families, and older
publications.
3
For instance in the collected volume The First World War as Remembered in the
Countries of the Eastern Mediterranean, eds. Olaf Farschid, Manfred Kropp and
Stephan Dähne (Beirut, 2006); also al-Qattan, “Safarbarlik”.
the memories of ‘commoners’ in the bilād al-shām 301
4
Sāṭiʿ al-Ḥ uṣrī, Al-bilād al-ʿarabīya wa ad-daula al-ʿuthmānīya [The Arab lands
and the Ottoman state] (Beirut, 1965), p. 28.
5
Tanzimat, literally “re-organisation”, refers to the time of Ottoman reforms aimed
at the modernization of political and administrative structures between 1839 and 1876.
6
“Niyālak yā quṭt,̣ bitnām wa-bitkhuṭt,̣ ʿaskar mā bitrūḥ , mīrī mā bitḥ uṭt”̣ .
7
Wathāʾiq tārīkhīya ʿan Ḥ alab [Historical Documents on Aleppo] (2), collected
by Father Firdīnānd Tūtil al-Yasūʿī (Beirut, 1885), p. 72.
8
Wathāʾiq tārīkhīya ʿan Ḥ alab (2) (Beirut, 1885), p. 75.
9
Kāmil al-Ghazzī, Nahr adh-Dhahab fī Tārīkh Ḥ alab [Nahr adh-Dhahab (The
Golden River) in the History of Aleppo], vol. 3. Aleppo n. d. (ca. 1920, al-Mat ̣baʿa
al-Mārūnīya), p. 373.
10
Kāmil al-Ghazzī, Nahr adh-Dhahab, p. 381.
302 abdallah hanna
attacked, pillaged and laid fire to the Christian quarter of this city,
one way of punishing the rioters was the forced recruitment of a
large number of Muslim men into the Ottoman army.11
Why were especially the Christians targeted? Economically and
socially, they were the most advanced segment of society, had links
with Western bourgeois culture and were held responsible for all
unpopular transformations in society. According to Ottoman law,
until 1856 Christians did not have to pay the poll tax normally levied
on non-Muslims (jizya), and they were not allowed to become civil
servants or join the army. After 1856, they were supposed to do mili-
tary service, but in practice the state was not keen on seeing them in
the army, nor were most Christians keen on doing military service.
The solution to this was badal naqdī, the replacement (of military
service) by money, which was effective until after the Young Turk
revolution in 1909. The most reactionary group of Ottoman state
employees and the street mob also attacked Christians because, as
artisans and traders, they were richer than many others, but were too
weak to put up much resistance.
In both cases in Aleppo and Damascus, the authorities evidently
did not justify conscription as a national duty or with reference to a
religious war (jihād). Rather, it was regarded—and used—as a pun-
ishment. This view shaped perceptions of, and attitudes toward, the
Ottoman army. Consequently, many young men tried to evade army
service by fleeing from conscription. During the Ottoman-Russian
war in 1877/1878, for example, young men from the Qalamoun
mountain region north of Damascus fled into the Syrian steppe from
forced conscription into army service by the Wali of Damascus. The
social and political elites in the Qalamoun mountains assisted this
practice; Abū Zayūn, a poet from the town of Deir ʿAt ̣īya, gives a
detailed account of this.12 However, as I will demonstrate in the fol-
lowing pages, this attitude changed in the years preceding and during
the First World War. Now the elites cooperated with the Ottoman
11
Muḥammad Kurd ʿAlī, Dimashq madīnat aṣ-ṣiḥ r wa ash-shiʿr [Damascus, City
of Magic and Poetry] (Cairo, n.d.), p. 42.
12
See the chapter “As-sauq ilā al-ʿaskarīya ʿām 1300 hijrīya fī shiʿr Abī Zayūn”
[The draft into the military in the year 1300 H. in the poems of Abū Zayūn],
in ʿAbdallah Ḥ annā, Deir ʿAṭīya—at-tārīkh wa-l-ʿumrān [Deir ʿAṭīya—History and
Society] (Damascus, 2002), pp. 375–386.
the memories of ‘commoners’ in the bilād al-shām 303
administrators, who were not only of Turkish, but also Arabic, Kurd-
ish and Circassian origin.
13
Yūsuf Mūsā Khanashat, Ṭ arāʾif al-ams, gharāʾib al-yawm, aw Ṣuwar min ḥ ayāt
an-Nabak wa-Jabal Qalamūn awāsiṭ al-qarn at-tāsiʿ ʿashar [Yesterday’s Curiosities,
304 abdallah hanna
With the beginning of the First World War, this lottery system
ceased to exist. Now, all young men were obliged to serve in the
army. However, resistance against recruitment persisted. The slogan
‘We will not capitulate!’ [to the army] circulated among the young
men, who hid in the villages, in prepared hiding places in the houses,
in the fields, in caves, with Bedouin families or in other out-of-the-
way places as soon as the recruiting commissions approached.
In all of Syria, emigration, notably to South America, had been a
major way of escaping military service since about 1890. According
to narratives of aged villagers, from the Qalamoun village of Deir
ʿAṭīya alone, by 1914 about 300 young men had emigrated (at that
time, Deir ʿAtị̄ ya had an overall population of about 4000 inhabit-
ants). In the following years, this escape route was blocked as civilian
shipping came to a standstill.
There were two major waves of emigration (1890–1914; 1920–1939)
from Syria to the Americas. In both waves, the number of Christian
emigrants was considerably greater than their relative proportion in
the Syrian population, leading to the first major reduction of the
Christian population in the Bilād al-Shām. The Arab immigrants
brought their culture and customs with them, worked mostly in agri-
culture and trade, founded associations and Arabic newspapers and
maintained links with their homeland over generations. In their regions
of origin, this meant that many old people were economically not suf-
ficiently provided for; that many girls did not manage to find a
spouse; and that many women remained behind with little children
and with no male head of the family. The effects of these social prob-
lems were felt even in the succeeding generation.
Saʿīd Jawmar, a young man from Deir ʿAt ̣īya who served as an
Ottoman soldier during the First World War, was stationed in Pales-
tine and on the Suez Canal. Here, he witnessed the bombing of his
army unit by British war-ships. Later he was transferred to the Dar-
danelles. After he came home from the war in 1918, he described in a
poem his experiences from the moment of recruitment until his
return. His grandson still keeps this poem. Jawmar writes:14
Today’s Oddities; or Pictures of the Life of al-Nabak and the Qalamoun Mountain in
the Mid-Nineteenth Century], ed. ʿAbdallah Ḥ annā (Damaskus, 1990). See especially
the chapter on “at-Tajnīd” [Recruitment], pp. 105–109.
14
“As-Safar Barlik”, in the manuscript of Al-Ḥ āj Saʿīd Jawmar. In ʿAbdallah Ḥ annā,
Deir ʿAṭīya—at-tārīkh wa-l-ʿumrān (Damascus, 2002), pp. 390–393.
the memories of ‘commoners’ in the bilād al-shām 305
The state is putting a terrible strain on the population. The state takes
half of the wheat, oats, maize, raisins and all other crops. Those who do
not pay are visited by the tax collectors—uninvited guests who are a
heavy burden because they won’t leave until all taxes have been paid; at
times, they practically rob the houses. The men have fled, all work and
the management of property is on the shoulders of the women. The
men do not go to mosque to pray any more. Everything has become
expensive, and the state is more and more weakened because of the
British blockade of the seaports.15
Jawmar was impressed with British military technology, especially
with the warships, airplanes and divers. He wrote in lyrical form:
They have produced something that is like a bird. It is an aeroplane
which has wings like a bird. It makes its rounds in the sky and can dis-
cern anything that is happening on the earth. At its sign, frigates from
the sea shoot at the Ottoman soldiers, and hit them! And the divers
make enemy ships explode.16
Jawmar drew comparisons between the well-developed military machin-
ery of the British and the primitive weapons of the Ottoman army.17
15
Page 17 of Jawmar’s manuscript, published in ʿAbdallah Ḥ annā, Deir ʿAṭīya—
at-tārīkh wa-l-ʿumrān (Damascus, 2002), p. 391.
16
Ibid., p. 393.
17
Ibid.
306 abdallah hanna
18
Interview of December 17, 1984, in Umm Bātị na.
19
Interview of April 15, 1985, in Deir az-Zor.
the memories of ‘commoners’ in the bilād al-shām 307
20
Interview of September 22, 1984, in Ruwaisat al-Ḥ arash.
21
Interview of September 21, 1984, in al-Basīt ̣.
22
Interview of August 1, 1984, in Deir Shumayyil.
308 abdallah hanna
23
Saʿīd Isḥaq, Suwar min an-niḍāl al-waṭanī fī Sūrīya [Pictures of the National
Struggle in Syria] (Damascus, n.d.), p. 15.
24
Mudhakkirāt Jirjī al-Baṭal [The Memoirs of Jirjī al-Baṭal], manuscript in the
possession of his son, the lawyer Ibrāhīm al-Baṭal, p. 105.
25
Munīr al-Rayyis, At-tārīkh adh-dhahabī li-th-thawrāt as-sūrīya fī-l-mashriq al-
ʿarabī—ath-thawra al-ʿarabīya al-kubra [The golden history of the Syrian revolts in
the Arab East—the Great Arab Revolt] (Beirut 1969), p. 210.
the memories of ‘commoners’ in the bilād al-shām 309
Conclusion
One of the major effects of the First World War on our region was
the reinforcement of the large- and middle-scale landowners and
an expansion of their properties. I have described this in detail in
another place.26
Another consequence was the impoverishment of a great part of
the rural population. Many people joined the emergent urban prole-
tariat, many others drifted rootlessly on rural streets. Criminal gangs
spread and, altogether, life became more insecure.
The preparations for war (especially recruitment) had already trig-
gered a wave of migration with considerable consequences for the
society, as outlined above. Women had to shoulder much greater
burdens than before, since many of them were now charged with
the entire responsibility for the survival of the family. Whether and to
which degree this had further-reaching consequences for the long-
term position of women in the societies of our region, must be inves-
tigated in another place.
In the two final years of the war, the Syrian population’s hatred
for the Ottoman Empire—referred to always as “Turks”, rather than
“Ottomans”—grew stronger and stronger. Ḥ amādī, the farmer quoted
above, expressed this in two sentences: “The mounted gendarmes of
the Turks were tyrants. Turkey hated the sons of the Arabs.”27
All contemporary documents show clearly that the population did
not regard the First World War as “their” war. There was no enthusi-
asm for this war, and the Sultan’s call for “Jihād” in Autumn 1914
trailed off without much echo. On the contrary, people fled recruit-
ment and deserted from the army. They sensed the imminent end
of the Ottoman Empire. The generation that suffered from the war
turned into a generation of pronounced enemies of the Empire.
The downfall of the Ottoman Empire and the end of the Islamic
Caliphate freed the Arab population from the idea of an Islamic state
and smoothed the way for Arab nationalism which at that time was
26
See ʿAbdallāh Ḥ anna, Al-fallāḥ ūn wa-mullāk al-arḍ fī Sūriya fi-l-qarn al-ʿishrīn
[Farmers and Landowners in Syria in the twentieth century] (Beirut, 2003); and
ʿAbdallāh Ḥ anna, Al-fallāḥ ūn yaraʾūna tārīkhahum [The farmers view their history]
(Aleppo, 2009).
27
Interview of September 22, 1984, in Ruwaisat al-Ḥ arash.
310 abdallah hanna
propagated with the slogan “religion is for God, but the homeland is
for everyone!”28
Among Arab intellectuals, the ideas of the Arabic Enlightenment—
rationalism, democracy, secularism and equality between all members
of society—were spreading. Besides this, the recollections I heard show
how news of global events spread to Syria in the context of the war:
In 1989, for instance, the textile worker Rabīʿ Muḥabbak from
Aleppo told me of his parents’ fate. At the end of the war in 1918, his
father was stationed in a Turkish (Ottoman) barracks near Aleppo.
Since he had fallen ill, Rabīʿ’s mother Faṭt ̣ūm was allowed to visit her
husband there and bring him food. At these meetings, Rabīʿ’s father
shared the soldiers’ talk of the day with his wife: “In Russia the
Bolsheviks have made a revolution. They want to distribute housing
free of charge to the poor [. . .].”29
Evidently the news of the October Revolution in Russia had spread
to Aleppo at the beginning of 1918 as a consequence of the war,
although the content of the information had been transformed: for
urban workers like the Muḥabbaks, gratuitous living space was more
important than property in land.
Fat ̣ṭūm Sīrīs, Rabīʿ Muḥabbak’s mother, was born in 1890. When
her husband was close to dying, she brought him home on a donkey
so that he could die at home. Later, she continued her husband’s
textile craft from which she gained a living for herself and her four
children.
As a consequence of her experience of the war, Faṭtụ̄ m regarded
peace as the highest good in the world; she subsequently participated
in leftist movements. In 1934, she hid an illegal Communist printing
press in her Aleppo home. Her son Rabīʿ distributed Communist leaf-
lets, among them one with a picture of Ernst Thälmann, who in Syria
was known as a leader of the German Communist party who was
interned in a concentration camp in Nazi Germany and whose liber-
ation was demanded by the leftist movement in Syria.30
28
“Ad-dīn li-llāh wa-l-waṭan li-l-jamīʿ!”.
29
Interview of September 21, 1984, in Aleppo.
30
Similarly, the labour union leader Sulaimān Hilāl describes in his memoirs that
he, too, distributed pictures of Thälmann with the demand for his liberation in
Damascus, 1934; see ʿAbdallāh Ḥ anna, ed., Dhikrayāt an-naqābī Jibrān Hilāl, 1908–
1990 [The memories of the unionist Jibrān Hilāl, 1908–1990] (Damascus, 2005).
the memories of ‘commoners’ in the bilād al-shām 311
Ṭ ālib Mushtāq was seventeen years old when Baghdad fell to Britain
on March 11, 1917. He had taken refuge in Baʾquba two days earlier
when a family friend and a high-ranking Ottoman official informed
him that the Ottoman army was about to withdraw from the city. He
heard the news of the fall of Baghdad from refugees who fled with the
retreating Ottoman army. Eventually, he found his way to Istanbul
and spent the rest of the war in Anatolia. He remained a loyal Otto-
man until the end of the war but soon adapted to the realities of the
new Iraq.1
However, for Mushtāq and other Iraqi/Ottomans the fall of the city
was cataclysmic at many levels. On March 10, a strong sandstorm
had made visibility very difficult for both armies and necessitated the
withdrawal of the Ottomans in a haze of dust. The Ottoman army
boarded the train at the Kazimiya train station as explosions rocked
the city where the army had detonated the ammunitions depots and
the telegraph offices. The retreating army also blew up the only bridge
connecting the eastern and western part of the city and took with them
most official papers from the various administrative offices. Looting
and burning of commercial spaces followed the fall of Baghdad. Only
Kazimiya, the Shiʾite suburb of the city, was spared the destruction
because its leaders had quickly stepped in to take matters of security
into their own hands.2 In the midst of this chaos, the principal of a sec-
ondary school in the city wept as he brought down the Ottoman flag
1
Ṭ ālib Mushtāq, Awrāq Ayāmī [Documents of my Days] (Beirut, 1968), pp. 17–18.
For a succinct description of the fall of Baghdad see Reeva Spector Simon, “The View
from Baghdad” in The Creation of Iraq, 1914–1921, eds. Reeva Spector Simon and
Eleanor H. Tejirian (New York, 2004), pp. 36–49.
2
ʿAlī al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya min tārīkh al-ʿIrāq al-ḥ adīth [Social studies in
the history of modern Iraq], vol. 4 (Baghdad, 1974), pp. 325–334.
314 dina rizk khoury
3
Fakhrī az-Zabīdī, Baghdād, 1900 ḥattā 1934: al-jamīʿ min al-mufīd wa-ṭ-ṭarīf
[Baghdad, from 1900 to 1934: all that is useful and curious] (Baghdad, 1990), pp.
78–82.
4
Public Record Office (now National Archives of the United Kingdom), further-
more PRO. Here: PRO/FO/383/344/128807.
5
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 4, p. 329.
ambiguities of the modern 315
no better off than we were.”6 For Mushtāq, the claims of later nation-
alists that the Ottomans had intentionally deprived Arabs and Iraqis
of the accoutrements of modern life would have sounded spurious
and would not have provided justification for fighting against them.
In fact, al-Hindāwī’s opposition to the Ottomans was not at all linked
to a stolen modernity; on the contrary, he himself condemned the
modernity brought by the war in a poem that bemoaned the destruc-
tive aspects of science:
It is enough that the sciences have brought to us
Miseries to which they (British and Ottomans?) expended great energy
If only the sciences did not exist
And they did not (British and Ottomans?)
If only the intelligent could become imbeciles
Would that stagnation had remained
What misery
To a people who do not appreciate stagnation
The age of immobility is a an honorable age
When man lived a life of comfort . . .7
The ‘modern’ was at the center of the way a generation of Iraqis
remembered and imagined the war. While tropes of ‘old and new’ and
‘modern and stagnant’ had already inflected the discourse of literate
elites and urban residents of Ottoman Iraq at the turn of the century,
and particularly after the Young Turk Revolution of 1908, the war
threw into stark relief the contradictions inherent in the way moder-
nity was understood both by the literate elites who had articulated it
and the ordinary subjects who had experienced it.
For the educated generation of provincials, mostly products of a
provincial and imperial educational system firmly wedded to the idea
of progress, the modern meant belief in the almost magical power of
technology, in belonging to a certain geographic space in which their
education and expertise made them the vanguard of a movement they
perceived to be an ‘awakening’, and after the 1908 Young Turk Revolu-
tion, a commitment to a form of representative political order with an
expanding public sphere in which they hoped, albeit with diminishing
6
Mushtāq, Awrāq Ayāmī, p. 19.
7
Khayrī al-Hindāwī, Ḥ ayātuhū wa-dīwān shiʿrihī [His life and an anthology of his
poetry] (Baghdad, 1974), pp. 62–63.
316 dina rizk khoury
8
Reeva Simon estimates that there were, by 1912, 1200 Iraqi army officers educated
in the provincial and imperial system. Many of these army officers later penned the
memoirs that I will be using in this article. See Reeva Simon, Iraq Between the Two
World Wars: the Creation and Implementation of a Nationalist Ideology (New York,
1986), p. 9. For a brief and informative report on the education in late Ottoman Iraq
pages 1–26 in the same book. For intellectual developments in this period see Albert
Hourani, Arab Thought in the Liberal Age (London, 1962). For a brief description
of the intellectual scene in Iraq see Dina Rizk Khoury, “Looking for the Modern: A
Biography of an Iraqi Modernist,” in Auto/Biography in the Middle East from the Early
Modern to the Modern Periods, ed. Mary Ann Fay (London, 2001) and by the same
author, “Fragmented Loyalties: Jamil Sidqi al-Zahawi on Constitutionalism, Wahhab-
ism and Language,” in Proceedings of the International Congress on Learning and Edu-
cation in the Ottoman Empire (Istanbul, 2001).
9
Elizabeth Thompson, Colonial Citizens: Republican Rights, Paternal Privilege, and
Gender in French Syria and Lebanon (New York, 1999), pp. 15–57. Thompson argues
that the ravages of War created a “crisis in paternity” which shaped the political cul-
ture of colonial Syria and Lebanon. See also Najwa al-Qattan, “Safarbarlik: Ottoman
Syria and the Great War,” in From the Syrian Land to the States of Syria and Lebanon,
eds. Thomas Philipp and Christoph Schumann (Beirut, 2004), pp. 163–173.
ambiguities of the modern 317
Living the War and Writing About it: Was there a War Generation?
10
Paul Fussell, The Great War and Modern Memory (Oxford, 1976) provides
perhaps the most cogent argument for the emergence of the ‘modern’ sensibility in
Europe. See also the collection of articles in Douglas Mackaman and Michael Mays,
eds. World War I and the Cultures of the Modern (Jackson, 2000).
11
Jay Winter, Sites of Memory, Sites of Mourning (Cambridge, 1995) and Jay Win-
ter and Emmanuel Sivan, eds. War and Remembrance in the Twentieth Century (Cam-
bridge, 1999), pp. 40–60.
12
Samuel Hynes, A War Imagined: The First World War and English Culture (New
York, 1991) and his “Personal Narratives and Commemoration”, in Winter and Sivan,
War and Remembrance, pp. 205–220.
13
ʿAbbās al-Baghdādī, Baghdād fi-l-ʿishrīnāt [Baghdad in the Twenties] (Bei-
rut, 1999), p. 21 tells us that he was born in the year preceding seferberlik, whereas
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 4, 344, tells us that the period of occupation (1914–
1921) was viewed as one in which there was an erosion of moral values and a inter-
mixing between hitherto separate groups.
14
Although the British occupation experienced almost continuous rebellions in
various sections of Iraq that culminated in the 1920 revolt, the British were able to
maintain a modicum of order in the major cities of Iraq. For the best description of
the British occupation and its policies see Peter Sluglett, Britain in Iraq, 1914–1932
(London, 1976).
318 dina rizk khoury
on every front of the Empire and the number of soldiers and civilians
interned, exiled, or killed was unprecedented. As in Europe, this was
the first modern war that mobilized citizen/soldiers on a massive scale.
There were, for example, at least 2,734 Iraqi/Ottoman prisoners of war
interned in Sumerpur prison camp in 1917 and another 3,591 POWs
in Thayetmoyo in Burma.15 The numbers increased exponentially after
the fall of Baghdad and the desertion and surrender of a large number
of soldiers in the last months of the campaign. While the Iraqi prov-
inces of the Empire did not experience the kind of catastrophic loss of
life to famine and disease suffered by the Syrian provinces (the famine
of Mosul and Khaniqin at the end of the War, excepted), they were the
scene of uninterrupted violence between the Ottomans and the Brit-
ish for the duration of the war. By one estimate, the Ottoman army
suffered nearly 38,000 casualties in the Iraqi campaign, amounting to
nearly eight percent of the total casualties suffered by the Ottomans
during the war.16
Behind the numbers, however, lies the story of severe social dis-
location created by the war. Ottoman requisitioning of supplies, the
use of promissory notes to pay merchants and farmers for goods,
and the massive effort undertaken by both the British (based in Basra
beginning in 1914) and the Ottomans to finance, feed, and move their
troops, wreaked havoc in the economy and geography of Iraq. Where
Basra and Baghdad had been part of one Ottoman landscape, their
inhabitants now found themselves under two different governments.
Communications between families and friends became difficult and
exiles from Basra and other parts of British-occupied Iraq poured
into Baghdad. As the British forces advanced north, those who were
able and willing to flee packed a few belongings and accompanied
15
PRO/FO/383/339/148006. The Thayetmoyo numbers do not differentiate between
Iraqi and Turk, but a 1916 report by the American Consul at Rangoon lists 1,969
Iraqis out of a total of 5,917. The prisoners were moved around often. Some Ottoman/
Iraqi officers were moved to Egypt. PRO/FO/383/339/88546.
16
Edward Erickson, Ordered to Die: A History of the Ottoman Army in the First
World War (Westport, 2001), pp. 237–239. Erickson bases his figures on information
gleaned from the Turkish archives and other sources. The number is striking if one
keeps in mind that these only included soldiers enlisted in the army and not tribal
irregulars who were also used in the campaign in Iraq. It is also striking if compared
to the total number of those dead and missing for the whole War (305/085). If the
numbers are correct then fully eight percent of Ottoman casualties were on the Iraqi
front.
ambiguities of the modern 319
17
Sulaymān Faydī, Mudhakkirāt Sulaymān Faydī—min ruwwād an-nahḍa al-ʿarabīya
fi-l-ʿIrāq [The memoirs of Sulaymān Faydī—one of the pioneers of the Arabic Nahḍa
(renaissance) in Iraq], ed. Bāsil Sulaymān Faydī (London, 1998), vol. 1, pp. 209–210.
Faydī lost contact with his family in Mosul for the duration of the war. He tells the
story of a friend from Basra who was a close ally of the anti-Ottoman Ṭ ālib an-Naqīb.
The friend left British occupied Basra for Ottoman Baghdad to search for work in
1915. He was imprisoned by the Ottomans who shot and killed him in 1917 as they
were withdrawing from Baghdad.
18
British documents on prisoners of war reflect the anxiety of the British colonial
office over a number of civilians taken prisoner because of their suspected spying
activities. Among these civilians were tribal leaders, merchants, bureaucrats and reli-
gious scholars. See PRO/FO/383/88/82395.
19
PRO/FO/383/338/171721. This is a list of civilians interned in India who were
interested in being repatriated to their countries. The majority were from Iraq. While
many identified themselves as Arab, others insisted on the category of Turk.
20
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 4, pp. 347–349.
320 dina rizk khoury
21
This is presumably an allusion to al-Hindāwī’s own exile and imprisonment in
Henjam in 1920.
22
Rafāʿīl Buṭtị̄ , al-Adab al-ʿaṣrī fi-l-ʿIrāq al-ʿarabī [Contemporary Literature in Ara-
bic Iraq], vol. 2 (Baghdad, 1923), pp. 174–186.
ambiguities of the modern 321
23
Al-Hindāwī, Ḥ ayātuhū, pp. 35–36.
24
Pierre-Jean Luizard, “Le Mandat Britannique en Irak: Une Recontre Entre Plu-
sieur Projet Politiques,” in The British and French Mandates In Comparative Perspective,
322 dina rizk khoury
eds. Peter Sluglett and Nadine Méouchy (Leiden, 2004), pp. 361–384; Yitzhak Nakash,
The Shiʾis of Iraq (Princeton, 1994), pp. 49–72.
25
For a discussion of how to interpret memoirs of the Great War in Britain, see
Samuel Hynes, “Personal Narratives and Commemoration,” in War and Remem-
brance, eds. Jay Winter and Emmanuel Sivan, pp. 205–220. For a discussion of the
literature on the war generation see Winter, Sites of Memory, Sites of Mourning, pp.
15–77.
26
Buṭt ̣ī, al-Adab al-ʿaṣrī, vol. 1, p. 27. Az-Zahāwī had been an Ottoman deputy,
a staunch supporter of the CUP, and contributor to the Ottoman newspaper Ṣadā
al-Islām during the war. He was deeply moved by the execution of the nationalists in
Syria and had met a number of them in Istanbul.
ambiguities of the modern 323
in the late 1930s but proliferated in the 1960s and 70s when many of
their protagonists had acquired distance from the events and had
come to see their stories as intertwined with that of the nation. They
expressed little antipathy towards war in general, although almost
all blamed the Ottomans and particularly Enver Pasha, for their
involvement in what they saw as a disastrous adventure. Almost all
began with their experience in the educational system in Baghdad,
Mosul and Istanbul and their first positions in the military and admin-
istrative apparatus of the Empire. Those who became politically active
recorded their involvement with various organizations in Istanbul,
Baghdad and Basra. The fracture in their collective experience came
with the War and their recollection of the post-war experience very
much reflects the perspective of several decades past. A brief over-
view of memoirs written by Sunni urbanites, products of the Ottoman
educational system, but drawn from different classes in Ottoman Iraq,
gives us a taste of the different ways the war was remembered and the
manner in which these remembrances were integrated into a genera-
tion’s sensibility.
One group of memoirs was written by former Ottoman/Iraqi offi-
cers who began the war fighting for the Ottomans but soon joined the
forces of Sharif Husayn of Mecca’s Great Arab Revolt, as it is known
in Arab historiography. Some like Ibrāhīm ar-Rāwī, ʿAlī Jawdat and
Jaʿfar al-ʿAskarī (who fought with the Ottomans at Gallipoli) jour-
neyed to the Arabian Peninsula soon after the declaration of the Revolt
in 1916.27 Others, like Nājī Shawkat, joined in the wake of the repeated
defeats of the Ottoman army in Iraq and his internment in a prison
camp, while still others, like Taḥsīn al-ʿAskarī, worked both sides of
the divide acting as double agent, fighting on the side of the Otto-
mans and scouting supporters for the Arab Revolt in Iraq.28 Most of
these army officers were drawn from the upper echelons of Ottoman
27
Jaʾfar al-Askari, A Soldier’s Story: From Ottoman Rule to Independent Iraq; The
Memoirs of Jaʾfar Pasha al-Askari (1885–1936), trans. Mustafa Tariq al-Askari, eds.
William Facey and Najdat Fathi Safwat (London, 2004); ʿAlī Jawdat, Dhikrayāt [Mem-
oirs] (Beirut, 1967), Ibrāhīm ar-Rāwī, Min ath-thawra al-ʿarabīya al-kubrā ilā-l-ʿIrāq
al-ḥ adīth [From the Great Arab Revolt to Modern Iraq] (Beirut, 1969).
28
Nājī Shawkat, Sīra wa-dhikrayāt thamānīn ʿāman [Biography and memoirs of
eighty years], 3rd ed. (Beirut, 1977), Taḥsīn al-ʿAskarī, Mudhakkirātī ʿan ath-thawra
al-ʿarabīya al-kubrā wa-th-thawra al-ʿirāqīya [My memories of the Great Arab Revolt
and the Iraqi Revolt], 2nd ed. (Dubai, 2004).
324 dina rizk khoury
provincial society (ar-Rāwī being the exception) but they hailed from
different backgrounds. The al-ʿAskarī brothers were of Kurdish descent,
Nājī Shawkat hailed from a provincial aristocratic bureaucratic family
who were descendents on one side of the family from the Georgian
praetorian guard of the last Mamluk pashas of Baghdad. Many, like
al-ʿAskarī, were active in the clandestine organization of al-ʿAhd dur-
ing the Ottoman period. When the Iraqi state was established under
Fayṣal I, they became its ruling elite and were dubbed by Batatu the
“ex-Sharifian officers”, because they drew on a common experience
and had access to government positions through their association with
Fayṣal during the Revolt.29 Their experience of the Great War was cen-
tral to their political position and their sense of their place in the for-
mation of Iraq as a nation. But the war is remembered differently by
the individuals of this group.
Ar-Rāwī’s experience started with the Great Arab Revolt and his
concern throughout memoirs was to bolster the myth of the great
awakening of the Arab nation and the role that Ottoman/Iraqis played
in that awakening. While Taḥsīn al-ʿAskarī, who spent most of the war
with the Ottomans, insisted that it was organizations such as al-ʿAhd
with its Ottoman antecedents that formed the backbone of his war
experience. He recounted his travails in trying, particularly after the
defeat of the Ottomans at Shuʾayba in 1915 and the fall of Baghdad
in 1917, to drum up support from the tribes of Iraq, both Sunni and
Shiʾi, for a form of an independent Iraq in which tribal infantry (par-
ticularly of the powerful Muntafiq) would form a national army. He
pointed to his attempts to hide and save supporters of al-ʿAhd fleeing
the Ottomans. Perhaps the most interesting of these memoirs is that
of Nājī Shawkat who offers us a glimpse into the horrors of trench
warfare where he was injured and saved by a fellow officer felled by a
bullet intended for Shawkat. He was an army officer of a particularly
privileged background—his uncle was Grand Vizier—; he joined the
Sharifian Revolt late and became, like Ibrāhīm ar-Rāwī, disillusioned
with the monarchy. In 1941 he supported the pro-Axis coup of Rashīd
ʿAlī al-Gaylānī. For these officers, the War was remembered as the
incubus of the modern Iraqi state and the role they had played in its
founding. While their education and their involvement in public life
29
Hanna Batatu, The Old Social Classes and the Revolutionary Movements in Iraq
(Princeton, 1987), pp. 319–361.
ambiguities of the modern 325
30
Mushtāq, Awrāq Ayāmī, pp. 9–20.
31
Mushtāq, Awrāq Ayāmī, pp. 30–53.
32
Mushtāq, Awrāq Ayāmī, p. 57.
326 dina rizk khoury
and came to rule Iraq, he did not belong to the class of bureaucrats
and army officers who were politicized by the Young Turk takeover
of power and who became increasingly disenchanted with its failure
to answer to their political demands. However, he had no problems
adjusting to the new political realities. His remarkable comment on
the ease with which he changed from being an Ottoman to an Arab
is testament to the facility with which sectors of his generation were
able to make the transition between the two orders. He held several
positions in the Iraqi Ministry of Education and with his cohort Sāṭiʿ
al-Ḥ uṣrī, helped map the educational curriculum that was staunchly
pan-Arab. Nevertheless, the war was a time of disjuncture for him and
he was quite happy to re-establish his contacts with Turkish friends
when he was appointed to the Iraqi Embassy in Turkey in the 1930s,
eventually becoming Ambassador in 1965.
The memoirs of Sulaymān Faydī allow us a glimpse of another kind
of experience of the war. A Mosuli by origin, Faydī spent most of
his life in Basra and was a pioneer in a movement to build civil soci-
ety institutions in the city in the wake of the Revolution of 1908. He
founded one of the first private schools to teach Arab history and cul-
ture, established an independent newspaper, and in 1919 published
the first didactic novel calling for a national renaissance. He was a
protégée and supporter of Ṭ ālib an-Naqīb, a political leader of the city
who became a member of the Ottoman parliament and initiated nego-
tiations with the British to create an independent Basra under British
protection before the outbreak of the war. An-Naqīb was a contender
for the leadership of Iraq until Fayṣal was brought to power in 1921
and Faydī’s memoirs record his side of the story of the creation of
modern Iraq. At the outbreak of the war, Faydī and Ṭ ālib an-Naqīb
fled to Kuwait, then a British protectorate, to avoid arrest by the Otto-
mans who were wary of al-Naqīb’s ambitions. Neither were the British
too keen on an-Naqīb or supportive of his vision for southern Iraq.
Together with Faydī he fled to Najd but eventually surrendered to the
British who exiled him to Bombay.33 Faydī returned to Basra where he
remained but for a short trip to India. In 1916, in the midst of the Otto-
man siege of British-occupied Kut, T. E. Lawrence approached Faydī
to see if he could persuade the Ottoman military leader Khalil Pasha
33
Faydī, Mudhakkirāt, pp. 190–194.
ambiguities of the modern 327
34
Faydī, Mudhakkirāt, pp. 216–220.
35
I have addressed some of these differences in “Between Empires and Nation:
Remembrance of the Great War and Iraqi National Identity”, forthcoming.
328 dina rizk khoury
36
az-Zahāwī and Maʿrūf ar-Ruṣāfī were representatives of this Iraqi intelligentsia,
but most of the Iraqi bureaucrats and army officers shared same understanding of
the modern. See Dina Rizk Khoury, “Looking for the Modern” and ʿAlī al-Wardī,
Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 3, pp. 102–265. See also Eric Davis, Memories of State: Poli-
tics, History, and Collective Identity in Modern Iraq (Berkeley, 2005), pp. 29–54. Davis
locates the formation of a modern intelligentsia in this period and pits it against the
‘traditional intellectuals’ drawn from the religious community and the notables.
37
For Shiʾis Ottomanism did not carry much weight. However, some of their reli-
gious scholars and their nascent intelligentsia advocated a form of constitutionalism
and evoked a memory of an Arab/Islamic past as a cementing feature of their identity.
By 1920 their leadership had a program for an Islamic state. See Nakash and Luizard
cited above.
38
Davis, Memories of State, p. 52.
ambiguities of the modern 329
39
Dina Rizk Khoury, “Between Empires and Nation: Remembrance of the Great
War and Iraqi National Identity,” forthcoming.
40
Luizard, “Le Mandat Britannique,” pp. 49–72.
330 dina rizk khoury
41
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 3, pp. 231–247.
42
Buṭt ̣ī, al-Adab al-ʿaṣrī, vol. 2, p. 92.
43
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 4, pp. 21–22.
ambiguities of the modern 331
This fascination with the power of the technology of war was also evi-
dent in the way that Iraqis viewed the airplane which became an inte-
gral part of their post-war lives when Britain used it to subdue tribal
rebellions. Beginning in October 1915, British reconnaissance planes
hovered over the skies of Baghdad and were a source of fascination as
well as fear. The British began bombing Baghdad in 1917, and although
the damage wrought by such bombing was relatively limited, it gave
the populace a taste of the power of the new technology. It manifested
to the Iraqi populace what Toby Dodge has called the “ ‘despotic’
power of airplanes” to control populations and subjugate them to the
power of the state.44 Jamīl Ṣidqī az-Zahāwī expressed the fascination of
people at the power of this new machine when he wrote:
They said that a plane appeared
Raining
Rockets that will explode
I look up to the sky and do not see
Except a small black point that appears and disappears [. . .]45
Poets of the late Ottoman period had extolled the virtues of new
technologies attributing to them almost magical powers to transform
their surroundings. Those who invented and mastered this machinery
were imbued with the characteristic of the modern. They needed to
be accepted and emulated. The technology used in the Great War did
not destroy the Iraqis’ fascination with its power. Rather it introduced
Ottoman/Iraqis to the negative aspects of science they had always
associated with modernity, and perhaps more importantly, spread its
destructive capabilities on a mass scale. The result was, however, not
a rejection of positivism and belief in progress, as we see happening
in Europe. Most of those who decried the destructiveness of the new
technology of war believed that it should be harnessed in the service
of the nation. Poets wrote endlessly in the 1920s of the need to master
modern science in the fight against imperialism.46 Writing of Bagh-
dad in the 1920s, ʿAbbās al-Baghdādī remembers that one of the most
44
Toby Dodge, Inventing Iraq: The Failure of Nation Building and History Denied
(New York, 2003), pp. 131–156.
45
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 4, p. 93.
46
Rafāʿīl Butṭ ị̄ cites several poems written in the 1920s that extolled the virtues
of knowledge that should be imbibed from Europe. See Butṭ ị̄ , al-Adab al-ʿaṣrī. Sātị ʿ
al-Ḥ uṣrī, the architect of Iraqi education during the monarchy designed a curriculum
to instill a scientific attitude among Iraqi students. See Sāṭiʿ al-Ḥ uṣrī, Mudhakkirātī
fi-l-ʿIrāq (Beirut, 1967).
332 dina rizk khoury
47
al-Baghdādī, Baghdād, pp. 121–129 and pp. 305–315.
48
Muḥammad Raʾūf ash-Shaykhlī, Marāḥ il al-ḥ ayāt fi-l-fatra al-muẓlima wa-mā
baʿdihā [Phases of Life in the Dark Period and after it], vol. 2 (Basra, 1972), pp. 230–240.
ambiguities of the modern 333
49
Muḥammad al-ʿUmarī, Tārīkh Ḥ arb al-ʿIrāq [The History of the Iraq War], vol.
1–2 (Baghdad, 1974).
50
Raʾūf al-Wāʾiẓ, Al-ittijāhāt al-waṭanīya fi-sh-shiʿr al-ʿirāqī al-ḥ adīth, 1914–1941
[Nationalist trends in modern Iraqi poetry] (Baghdad, 1974), pp. 28–30. al-Wāʾiẓ cites
ash-Shabībī as a nationalist who called tribes to fight in the battle of Shuʾayba. How-
ever, the poem calls for the defense of Islam.
51
Peter Sluglett, “From the Politics of Notables to the Politics of Parliamentary
Government: Iraq 1918–1932”. Paper presented at the Sixth Mediterranean Social and
Political Research Meeting, European University Institute, Florence, March 2004. Slu-
glett lists the number of associations and publications and argues for the emergence
of a civil society.
334 dina rizk khoury
52
Dolores Hayden, “Landscapes of Loss and Remembrance: The Case of Little
Tokyo in Los Angeles,” in War and Remembrance, eds. Jay Winter and Emmanuel
Sivan, pp. 142–160.
53
Buṭt ̣ī, al-Adab al-ʿaṣrī, vol. 2, pp. 136–137.
ambiguities of the modern 335
54
Ibid., pp. 187–188.
55
But ̣ṭī, al-Adab al-ʿaṣrī, vol. 2, pp. 198–201.
336 dina rizk khoury
the cultural landscape of India and Burma. Born into a family of mer-
chants in Baghdad, he was educated in the provincial Ottoman system
and attended the officer training school in Istanbul. Taken prisoner
of war in November of 1914, he was repatriated in April of 1919. In
that interval, he was moved to Sumerpur then Thayetmoyo and from
there to Sidi Bishr in Egypt. In confinement he found a community
of prisoners who recreated as much as it was possible the rhythms of
everyday life at home. Re-enactments of karagöz plays for entertain-
ment, celebrations of the Sultan’s birth, the musical suites (chalgis)
performed by Baghdadi prisoners to entertain the troops, all served to
create a semblance of normalcy in exile.56 Perhaps to maintain his san-
ity, ash-Shaykhlī recorded with great details the rations, clothes, and
salary he received during his imprisonment. He was impressed by the
order of the prison system where prisoners were divided according to
rank and ethnicity. While he was not particularly sympathetic to Brit-
ish attempts to drive a wedge between the Turkish and Arab prison-
ers, he grudgingly acknowledged that there were conflicts between the
two ethnic groups. He encountered the bungalow, a uniquely British
architectural creation, and he was fascinated by it. His internment was
as much an education in the workings of modern colonial representa-
tions of power as it was a period of exile from his home. Particularly
galling for him was the use of Indian soldiers and officers to control
the prisoners. While he was careful to record the various indignities of
prison life, he was interested in the cultural landscape that he traversed
in India and Burma and recorded his impressions much like a traveler
embarked on an adventure.57
The ‘post-war’ emerged as a discreet period in the imagination of
Iraqis soon after the signing of the armistice.58 The process had begun
with the conquest of Baghdad when the inhabitants of the city began
to see for themselves the physical manifestations of the new order.
Street lights and water pumps were introduced to the city. A theater
was erected to show films of battles on the European front, three
bridges connecting the eastern and western parts of the city were built,
56
ash-Shaykhlī, Marāḥ il al-ḥ ayāt, vol. 2, p. 378 and pp. 394–395.
57
Ibid., pp. 350–395.
58
Hynes, A War Imagined, pp. 235–253. Hynes argues that literary production did
not deal with the war directly in its immediate aftermath although there appears to
have been a shift in mood. However, after the armistice writers and the public began
an assessment of the post-war world.
ambiguities of the modern 337
59
al-Zabīdī, Baghdad, p. 72 and p. 135.
60
al-Wardī, Lamaḥ āt ijtimāʿīya, vol. 4, p. 358.
61
Ibid., vol. 4, pp. 356–358.
338 dina rizk khoury
62
Meir Baṣrī, Riḥ lat al-ʿumr: min ḍifāf ad-Dijla ilā Wādī ath-Thayms [Journey of a
Life: from the banks of the Tigris to the Thames valley] (Jerusalem, 1991), pp. 9–15.
63
Sami Zubaida, “The Jews and the Iraqi Nation,” Paper presented in the Sixth
Mediterranean Social and Political Research Meeting, European University Institute,
Florence, March 2004.
64
Meir Baṣrī, Aʿlām al-Yahūd fi-l-ʿIrāq al-ḥ adīth [Eminent Jewish personalities in
modern Iraq] (Jerusalem, 1983), pp. 64–65.
65
One of the most famous of the maqām singers and innovators was Mullah
ʿAbbūd al-Karkhī, see ʿAzīz Jāsim al-Ḥ ajjiyāt, Al-amthāl wa-l-ḥ ikayāt al-ʿāmmiya
al-Baghdādīya fī shiʿr al-Mullā ʿAbbūd al-Karkhī [Colloquial Baghdad proverbs and
stories in the poetry of Mullah ʿAbbūd al-Karkhī] (Beirut, 2004).
ambiguities of the modern 339
ture to the populace.66 ʿAbbās al-Baghdādī recalls that among the most
popular films were All Quiet on the Western Front and Tarzan.67 By
the middle of the 1920s the government and the press began calling
for the establishment of clubs and other civic associations to curb the
populations’ interest in popular entertainment.68
The transformation in the cultural landscape of post-war Iraq cre-
ated a sense of the period as one of moral decadence.69 In the ver-
nacular poetry published in the 1920s and early 1930s in newspapers,
particularly the newspaper Baghdad, the mood expressed was cynical
and often angry at this change. In a poem entitled Each One Fans
His Own Kebab, Shaykh Nājī Mutḷ ib of Hilla wrote of the new era as
one dominated by selfish people who sold their nationalism and sense
of integrity to commercial interests. The world, according to Mut ̣lib,
was peopled by sycophants who were busy fanning their own kebab.
Whenever one tries to engage them in conversation or ask their assis-
tance they are quick to curse you by saying “fucking.” He writes:
Oh Sorrow! Our kind is being degraded
From the West we take our clothes—
We have followed the light of the West
And we remain in its shadow
No one takes care of our barley
Beer has become its rabāba (musical instrument)70
The world that Muṭlib describes in his poem is one in which all forms
of western culture have pervaded and corrupted Iraqi society. Barley
is now used for beer which is prohibited by Islam and Iraqi carpet-
baggers now use the foul language of British soldiers to dismiss their
fellow citizens. In another vernacular poem written by Ṣāliḥ aḍ-Ḍ aḥwī
from the Shiʾite suburb of Kazimiya, the culprit is the Iraqi who has
no sense of patriotism. In a poem entitled All the Noise is from Those
without Patriotism, he decries rich Iraqis who had made small fortunes
by importing foreign goods. These merchants were the nouveau riche
66
Kamāl Latị̄ f Sālim, Mughanniyāt Baghdād [Female Singers of Baghdad] (Bagh-
dad, 1985), pp. 15–33.
67
al-Baghdādī, Baghdād, pp. 103–112.
68
al-Zabīdī, Baghdād, p. 239.
69
Elizabeth Thompson in her Colonial Citizens, cited earlier, has traced a similar
development in Syria and Lebanon, pp. 113–224.
70
Anastās al-Karmalī, Majmūʿat fi-l-aghānī al-ʿāmmiya al-ʿIrāqīya, [Collection of
Iraqi popular songs], ed. Amīr ar-Rashīd as-Samarrāʾī, vol. 2 (Baghdad, 1999), pp.
328–331.
340 dina rizk khoury
who bragged about their fortune but were equally loud in proclaiming
their poverty when pressed for charity. Iraqis, like those nouveau riche
merchants, were turning a blind eye to the erosion of national textile
industries. Instead, they were busy entertaining themselves in hotels
and getting drunk in nightclubs.71
Conclusion
Many Iraqi men who wrote about the Great War and the new political
and cultural landscape it created thought of themselves as witnesses to
the birth of a nation and a new moral and social order. They were, by
their own reckoning, a generation shaped by the late Ottoman con-
stitutional experience and the introduction of the accoutrements of a
modern public sphere. Hence, despite the severe political and social
disruptions caused by the war, those who wrote about it imagined it
as part of personal narrative which had its beginnings in the Ottoman
period. Whether opposed to or supportive of the Ottoman regime,
their writings betrayed a sense of nostalgia for a time when moder-
nity’s more disruptive aspects were held in check. Despite this nos-
talgia, however, they wrote of the war as ushering in a new beginning
which carried promise of political liberation. But with the promise of
new beginnings came a sense that the moral and social universe that
had governed the lives of Iraqis in the late Ottoman period had been
severely and irreparably damaged by the institutions of the modern
national/colonial state. Hence the literature and personal narratives of
the post-war period often betray ambivalence regarding the modernity
visited upon them by the Great War.
71
Ibid., pp. 361–363.
ARDOUR AND ANXIETY:
POLITICS AND LITERATURE IN THE INDIAN HOMEFRONT
Santanu Das
1
Lt Col Merewether and Sir Frederick Smith, The Indian Corps in France (London,
1918), pp. xvi–xvii.
2
This massive monument was transferred under presidential decree in 1997 to a
place 32 kilometers on the road to Nasiriyah, which was part of the battleground of
the Gulf War. See Philip Longworth, The Unending Vigil: A History of the Common-
wealth War Graves Commission (London, 1988).
342 santanu das
Fighting for the empire during the first deep stirrings of nationalist
uprisings, the Indian soldiers have been doubly marginalized: by
their own national history which has focussed on the Independence
movement and the modern memory of war which has remained
largely Eurocentric.6
First World War studies have been one of the most productive
fields of enquiry in recent years, with research spanning across sev-
eral disciplines: military and cultural history, literary criticism, geog-
raphy, gender and sexuality studies, works on memory and trauma,
3
India’s Contribution to the Great War (Calcutta, 1923), p. 79.
4
Statistics of the Military Effort of the British Empire during the Great War,
1914–1920 (London, 1920), p. 777. According to David Omissi, “By the time of the
Armistice, India had provided over 1.27 million men, including 827,000 combatants,
contributing roughly one man in ten to the war effort of the British Empire.” David
Omissi, ed., Indian Voices of the Great War: Soldiers’ letters, 1914–1918 (Basingstoke,
1999), p. 4.
5
Statistics of the Military, p. 776.
6
However, this is changing, and of course there are notable exceptions such as
Sumit Sarkar’s Modern India 1885–1947 (New Delhi, 1983) or Hew Strachan’s The
First World War, vol. 1: To Arms (Oxford, 2001). Recently, there has been a renewed
interest in these First World War soldiers by scholars as various as Dewitt Ellinwood,
David Omissi, Rozina Visram, Gordon Corrigan and Sugato Bose.
ardour and anxiety 343
7
A good summary of the contemporary debates and trends in First World War
studies can be found in Stefan Goebel, “Beyond Discourse? Bodies and Memories
of Two Wars,” Journal of Contemporary History 42, 2 (2007), 377–385, which is a
review article of several recent books on First World War; also, see the introduction
to Santanu Das, Touch and Intimacy in First World War Literature (Cambridge, Eng.,
2006), pp. 1–32.
8
These include, among other important works, Keith Jeffery, Ireland and the Great
War (2000); Hew Strachan The First World War in Africa (Oxford, 2004); Chris
Pugsley’s Te Hokowhitu a Tu: the Maori Pioneer Battalion in the First World War
(Auckland, 1995); Richard Smith, Jamaican Volunteer’s in the First World War: Race,
Masculinity and the Development of National Consciousness (Manchester, 2005) and
Joe Lunn, Memoirs of a Maelstrom: A Senegalese Oral History of the First World War
(Portsmouth, N.H., 1999). Some of these perspectives and experiences are brought
together in: Santanu Das, ed., Race, Empire and the First World War Experience (Cam-
bridge, Eng., 2011).
344 santanu das
9
Some of the valuable early writings India on the First World War, from an impe-
rial perspective, can be found in James Willcocks, With the Indians in France (Lon-
don, 1920) and Merewether and Smith, The Indian Corps in France (London, 1919).
Important secondary works include: D. C. Ellinwood and S. D. Pradhan, eds., India
and World War I (Delhi, 1978) and David Omissi, The Sepoy and the Raj (Basingstoke,
1994); also see S. D. Pradhan, ed., Indian Army in East Africa, 1914–1918 (Delhi, 1991);
Omissi, Indian Voices; Jeffery Greenhut, “The Imperial Reserve: the Indian Corps on
the Western Front, 1914–1915,” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 12
(1983); Susan VanKoski, “Letters Home, 1915–1916: Punjabi Soldiers Reflect on War
and Life in Europe,” International Journal of Punjab Studies 2 (1995); Gordon Cor-
rigan, Sepoys in the Trenches (Staplehurst, 1999); T. Tai-Yong, “An Imperial Home
Front,” Journal of Military History LXIV (2000), 371–410; Rozina Visram, Asians in
Britain (London, 2002); Radika Singha, “Finding Labour from India for the War in
Iraq,” Comparative Studies in Society and History 49, 2 (2007) 412–445.
10
See Das, ed., Race, Empire and the First World War.
ardour and anxiety 345
few nights thousands of English, Welsh, Irish and Indian troops have
landed.11
The famous Gurkha Regiment now embarked on the ‘Ionian’. These
troops are very distinctive, they are short and nuggety of build, Nepalese
men and most wonderful fighters and as fearless as the lion. Each man
carries a knife known as a kugri [sic], a curved knife broadening towards
the point which they throw at the enemy. I have watched them practise
and came to the conclusion that I would rather be on their side than
against them.12
There are many letters in these archives describing Australian and New
Zealander responses to the Indian soldiers along whom they fought
in Gallipoli. What were the levels of contact between troops from
different colonies and dominions, and how where they perceived and
treated by each other, and by European troops and civilians? Above all,
if imperial war propaganda and recruitment were their major forces
that drove the international war machine—in fact, it makes us think
of the war in terms of globalisation, multiracial labour markets and
improved means of communication—how was the war understood,
mediated and represented in the colonies? While writing the African
history of the war, Melville Page interviewed some elderly Malawi
women who remembered how men were captured at night, tied up in
chains of palm leaf rope and drafted on a steamer to work as labourers
or soldiers. Interviewed on April 4, 1973 Abitisindo, a Malawi woman
who worked as a courier, told Melville, “I went there [to the war] to
eat, that is all.”13
The present article comes out of a longer project on India, empire
and the First World War which seeks to recuperate the experience
of the Indian soldiers and non-combatants of the First World War,
as well as to analyse the knotted tropes of empire, war and Indian
nationalism through a dialogue between different kinds of evidence:
censored letters, governmental archival records, photographs as well
literary narratives of the First World War. Here, I adopt a delimited
focus. I seek to trace and analyse the structures of feeling shaping
11
Auckland War Memorial Museum, Auckland, “Papers of Arthur Currey”,
764/44.
12
Australian War Memorial, Auckland, “Papers of George MacKay 3rd Engineer
HMTS”, 2 DRL/0874.
13
The interview is excerpted in Margaret Higonnet, ed., Lines of Fire: Women Writ-
ers of World War I (New York, 1999), p. 323.
346 santanu das
political and literary responses that the war elicited in India through
three lines of enquiry: from the native princes; from the political and
literary bourgeoisie and finally, by concentrating on an exceptional
event in Bengal—the offer of recruitment of soldiers from educated,
middle-class civilians, and the cultural excitement and racial anxieties
surrounding it, as manifested in a freshly unearthed Bengali recruit-
ment play, The Bengal Platoon.
14
India and the War (London, 1915), pp. 40–41.
15
See F. C. Isemonger and J. Slattery, Account of Ghadr Conspiracy (1913–1915)
(Lahore, 1919).
16
Delhi, National Archives of India (henceforth NAI), Foreign and Political, 1915,
Internal B, April 1915 Nos. 319/346.
17
M. B. I. Bhargava, India’s Services in the War (Allahabad, 1919), p. 52.
ardour and anxiety 347
Rs £
Towards the payment of war charges of the 15,300,000 1,020,000
20th Deccan Horse and the First Imperial
Service Cavalry
Prince of Wales Relief Fund 100,000 6,666
Imperial Indian Relief Fund 100,000 6,666
To the Admiralty in aid of anti-submarine 1,500,000 100,000
campaign
Our Day Collection for the Red Cross 100,000 6,666
Special Donation towards the prosecution of 1,500,000 100,000
the war
To Their Majesties for the relief of sufferers 375,000 25,000
from the war on the occasion of their Silver
Wedding
Other subscriptions 134,000 9,000
Share of expenditure of hospitalship ‘Loyalty’ 200,000 13,300
maintained by the Princes of India
Vast sums of money flowed from the 700 odd native princes according
to their wealth and prestige, from a contribution of Rs 50 lakhs from
the Maharajah of Mysore to Rs 5 lakhs from the Maharajah Gaekwar
of Baroda for the purchase of aeroplanes for the use of the Royal Fly-
ing Corps.18 There were also interest-free loans such as the offer of
Rs 50 lakhs from Gwalior, in addition to offers of troops, labourers,
hospital ships, ambulances, motorcars, flotillas, horses, materials, food,
clothes. Some of the contributions were specific: the Begum of Bhopal
sent 500 copies of the Koran and 1,487 copies of religious tracts for the
Muslim soldiers. The Maharajah of Patiala similarly sent Romals (covers
spread on the Granth) and Chanani to the Sikh prisoners in Germany.19
He also offered a flotilla of motorcars for use in Mesopotamia.20 The
munificence of the princes was duplicated by smaller landowners and
chieftains: the Thakur of Bagli thus contributed Rs 4000 for the com-
forts of the Indian troops in East Africa, Mesopotamia and Egypt:
18
NAI, Foreign and Political, Internal B, April 1915 Nos. 319; West Bengal State
Archives, Calcutta, Political (Confidential), 1915 Proceedings 505.
19
Punjab Government Civil Secretariat, Political Part B, February 1917, 6427/74,
139–143.
20
Punjab Government Civil Secretariat, Political Part B, October 1917, 6336,
138–139.
348 santanu das
21
NAI, Foreign and Political, Internal B April 1915 Nos. 972–977.
22
NAI, Foreign and Political, Deposit Internal, 1915.
ardour and anxiety 349
should say, but there are thousands and thousands of Indian ladies who
are more anxious than myself, but there is no such emergency, neither
will there be one for the ladies to go to the front when they are brave
men who would suffice for fighting the enemies.
Is it not a matter for regret then that Turkey should [. . .] join hands with
the enemies of our British Government? All gentlemen like you have
read, I suppose, in the papers, how the British Government is now, as
ever, having Mohamedan interests at heart [. . .] India will leave noth-
ing undone to justify the confidence, the love, the sympathy with which
the King-Emperor has always honoured us. The need of the Empire is
undoubtedly India’s opportunity [. . .] Now that the war has entered upon
a more intense phase we assure you that it will never be said that in this
supreme crisis India when weighed in the balance was found wanting.23
These speeches, made by two powerful women rulers of the time, defy
the coupling of women with international pacifism, or indeed, with
anti-colonialism. Instead of a feminist politics of resistance or indeed
a ‘maternal’ protective attitude towards the subjects, we have in each
case an imperious, authoritarian female figure, sending off her men to
war, somewhat like the figure of Britannia in Wilfred Owen’s war poem
“The Kind Ghosts”. There she is neither “disturbed” nor “grieved” by
the death of soldiers who sends her “boys” to war and whose “blood
lies in her crimson rooms.”24 Within the colonial context, the above
comments are both fascinating and deeply disturbing, especially in the
way local caste and religious politics are being manipulated. ‘Kshatriya’
is the martial caste. In the first extract, we have the image of the Hindu
warrior-queen invoking the caste and gender politics of a patriarchal,
hierarchical society for recruitment in the world’s first modern war.
The second quotation points to a specific religious issue: with the
entry into the war of Turkey whose sultan bore the title of Khalifa
(Arabic for ‘steward’) or religious leader, the English became extre-
mely anxious about the possibility of a global jihad. In the above quo-
tation from the Begum of Bhopal, we see a regional leader being used
to pacify her Muslim subjects and ensure their continuing support
for the war against their religious brethren.25 As early as 14 Novem-
ber, 1914, in Constantinople, the Sheikh-ul-Islam had declared a holy
23
Quoted in Bhargava, India’s Sevices in the War, p. 205 and p. 278.
24
Wilfred Owen, “The Kind Ghosts,” in Complete Poems, ed. Jon Stallworthy (Lon-
don, 1990), p. 158.
25
For a detailed exploration, see Y. D. Prasad, The Indian Mussalmans and World
War I (New Delhi, 1985).
350 santanu das
26
Hew Strachan, The First World War (London, 2003), pp. 99–100.
27
Strachan, The First World War, p. 99.
28
West Bengal State Archives, Calcutta, Home (Political) Confidential, 1914, File
3W/2.
29
Strachan, The First World War, p. 125.
30
“Indian Mussalmans and the War,” in All About the War: The India Review War
Book, ed. G. A. Natesan (Madras, 1919?), p. 269 (hereafter abbreviated as AATW).
31
See Paul Fussell’s thesis on this shift in consciousness in The Great War and
Modern Memory (Oxford, 1975).
ardour and anxiety 351
32
AATW, v–vi.
33
See A. C. Bose, “Indian Revolutionaries during the First World War: A Study of
their Aims and Weaknesses,” in India and World War I, eds. Ellinwood and Pradhan,
pp. 109–126.
352 santanu das
34
AATW, pp. xii, 269, vi, xviii.
35
AATW, p. 123, reprinted from the New Statesman, London.
36
AATW, p. vi.
37
AATW, p. i.
38
AATW, preface.
39
Quoted in India and the War (Lahore, n.d.), pp. 34–35.
ardour and anxiety 353
40
Legislative Council’s Proceedings, India (1914–15), vol. 53, 16.
41
AATW.
354 santanu das
with Annie Besant and Bal Gangadhar Tilak forming the Home Rule
Leagues in 1916, and ultimately paving the way for Gandhi’s leader-
ship in 1919.42
The war to Besant was a rare opportunity for India to establish its
right of self-rule through its services to the empire at this time of crisis.
In her article ‘India’s Loyalty and England’s Duty’ she notes:
When the war is over and we cannot doubt that the King-Emperor will,
as reward for her [India’s] glorious defence of the Empire, pin upon her
breast the jewelled medal of Self-Government within the Empire. It will
be, in a sense, a real Victoria Cross, for the great Empress would see in
it the fulfilment of her promise in 1858, and the legend inscribed on it
would be ‘for valour’.43
Mahatma Gandhi however demurred. In his autobiography, he notes:
“I thought that England’s need should not be turned into our oppor-
tunity, and that it was more becoming and far-sighted not to press our
demands while the war lasted.”44 In a letter to Lord Chelmsford on 10
July, 1917, protesting against the internment of Besant and speaking
about her “great sactifice and love for India”, he however noted: “I
myself do not like much in Mrs. Besant’s methods [. . .] I have not liked
the idea of political propaganda being carried on during the war. In
my opinion our restraint will be our best propaganda.”45
Beyond such strategic political calculation however lay a deeper
impulse: the extravagant rhetoric of loyalty and gratitude for being
allowed to fight in the war also testify to the ‘psychological damage’
caused by colonialism. According to Ashis Nandy, the success of
colonial ideology is based on the gradual and insidious corrosion
of self-esteem and confidence of the colonised: the sense of racial
and cultural inferiority is gradually internalised by the indigenous
people.46 For many Indians, imperial war service became curiously a
42
See H. F. Owen, “Towards Nation-wide Agitation and Organisation: The Home
Rule Leagues, 1915–18,” in Soundings in Modern South Asian History, ed. D. A. Low
(London, 1968), p. 159.
43
AATW, p. 267.
44
M. K. Gandhi, An Autobiography or, The Story of My Experiments with Truth,
trans. Mahadev Desai (Harmondsworth, 1982), p. 317.
45
Kanj Dwarkadas, India’s Fight for Freedom (1966), pp. 46–47, quoted in Raj
Kumar, Annie Besant’s Rise to Power in Indian Politics 1914–1917 (Delhi, 1981),
p. 115.
46
See Ashis Nandy, The Intimate Enemy: Loss and Recovery of the Self under Colo-
nialism (Delhi, 1983).
ardour and anxiety 355
47
AATW, 261.
48
The standard biographies are Tara Ali Baig, Sarojini Naidu (Delhi, 1974), and
Hasi Banerjee, Sarojini Naidu: The Traditional Feminist (Calcutta, 1998). Some early
works on her are K. K. Bhattacharya, “Sarojini Naidu, the Greatest Woman of Our
Time,” Modern Review (April 1949) and R. Bhatnagar, Sarojini Naidu: The Poet of a
Nation (Allahabad, n.d).
356 santanu das
It is, in my opinion, imperative that India should give the flower of her
manhood without making any condition whatsoever, since Indians were
not a nation of shop-keepers and their religion was a religion of self-
sacrifice [. . .] Let young Indians who are ready to die for India and to wipe
from her brow the brand of slavery rush to join the standing army or to
be more correct, India’s citizen army composed of cultured young men,
of young men of traditions and ideals, men who burnt with the shame
of slavery in their hearts, will prove a true redeemer of Indian people.49
The smarting phrase “nation of shopkeepers” leaps out of the page
and reveals why this nationalist whose aim was to “hold together the
divided edges of Mother India’s cloak of patriotism” would support
India’s war service.
Consider “The Gift of India”, written for the Report of the Hydera-
bad Ladies’ War Relief Association, December 1915, and later collected
in The Broken Wing: Songs of Love, Death and Destiny 1915–1916:
Is there aught you need that my hands withhold,
Rich gifts of raiment or grain or gold?
Lo! I have flung to the East and West,
Priceless treasures torn of my breast,
And yielded the sons of my stricken womb
To the drum beats of duty, the sabres of doom.
Gathered like pearls in their alien graves,
Silent they sleep by the Persian waves.
Scattered like shells on Egyptian sands
They lie with pale brows and brave, broken hands.
They are strewn like blossoms mown down by chance
On the blood-brown meadows of Flanders and France.
Can ye measure the grief of the tears I weep
Or compass the woe of the watch I keep?
Or the pride that thrills thro’ my heart’s despair
And the hope that comforts the anguish of prayer?
And the far sad glorious vision I see
Of the torn red banners of Victory?
When the terror and tumult of hate shall cease
And life be refashioned on anvils of peace,
And your love shall offer memorial thanks
To the comrades who fought in your dauntless ranks,
And you honour the deeds of the deathless ones,
Remember the blood of thy martyred sons!50
49
Quoted in Bhargava, India’s Services (see above, n. 17), pp. 208–209.
50
Sarojini Naidu, “The Gift of India,” in The Broken Wing: Songs of Love, Death and
Destiny 1915–1916 (London, 1917), pp. 5–6.
ardour and anxiety 357
What would have been a lush, somewhat sentimental, war lyric from an
English poet in a distinct late Victorian-early Georgian vein becomes
rich and strange when produced by a nationalist Indian woman. The
tropes of gender, nation and colonialism are fiercely knotted in the
above poem. What is extraordinary is the way the nationalist/feminist
trope of the abject Indian ‘mother’—from “Ode to India” to “Awake”
(“Waken, O mother! thy children implore thee,/Who kneel in thy
presence to serve and adore thee!”)51—is here exploited to legitimise
and glorify India’s ‘gift’ to the empire: a standard trope of anti-colo-
nial resistance flows and fuses with imperial support for the war with
breathtaking fluency.
The poem remains a powerful example of how literature illumi-
nates the faultlines of history, exposing its contradictions and ambiva-
lences: anglicization and indigenousness, residual colonial loyalty and
an incipient nationalist consciousness, patriarchal glory and female
mourning are all fused and confused in the above poem. More than
a tribute to India or the war, Naidu’s poem is an ode to the com-
plex and intimate processes of colonialism: the most articulate Indian
woman-nationalist is steeped by virtue of her class and education
in the English patriotic and poetic tradition. In the early nineteenth
century, British colonisation in Bengal produced a class of anglicised,
indigenous elite immersed in the English culture and literary tradi-
tions: a classic example is the Indian poet Michael Madhusudhan Dutt
who declared: “Yes—I love the language—the glorious language of the
Anglo-Saxon in all its radiant beauty.”52 Though this adoration would
significantly change in the latter half of the century with the nationalist
movement, one could see the continuation of this anglicised colonial
sensibility in Naidu. While the abstract imagery of “drumbeats of duty,
sabres of doom” or the “torn red banners of Victory” is reminiscent of
the Jessie Pope school of poetry that Owen so famously ridiculed, the
aestheticisation of the dead soldiers in the second stanza with its sen-
suous vocabulary—“pale brows”, “broken hands”, “blossoms mown
down by chance” with their murmur of labials and sibilance—links
the poem with the verse of Wilfred Owen, looking back to Tennyson,
Swinburne and Yeats.
51
“Awake!”, dedicated to Mohammed Ali Jinnah, was recited at the Indian National
Congress, 1915, and collected in The Broken Wing, p. 43.
52
Michael Madhusuha Dutt, The Anglo-Saxon and the Hindu (1854), quoted in
Rosinka Chaudhuri, “The Dutt Family Album and Toru Dutt,” in A History of Indian
Literature in English, ed. Arvind Krishna Mehrotra (New York, 2003), p. 53.
358 santanu das
53
Jon Stallworthy, The Poems of Wilfred Owen (Oxford, 1990), p. 158.
ardour and anxiety 359
54
See Tan Tai-Yong, The Garrison State: Military, Government and Society in Colo-
nial Punjab, 1849–1947 (London, 2005).
55
State Archives, Calcutta, Political File 1W-53 (1–5), B April 1916 Proceedings
697 to 701.
360 santanu das
56
Ibid.
57
Ibid.
58
Ibid.
59
Bhargava, India’s Services (see above, n. 17), p. 220.
ardour and anxiety 361
60
“The War Through Indian Eyes” (1917) in Writings and Speeches by Kumar
Manindra Chandra Sinha (Calcutta: n.d.), p. 24.
61
Ibid., p. 25.
62
“Motilal Ghose”, http://www.archive.org/stream/motilalgosh035420mbp/motilal-
gosh035420mbp_djvu.txt. (accessed August 10, 2008).
362 santanu das
Divided into two acts, the play is centred round the excitement
and initial misgivings (from the village women) about the recruit-
ment campaign in a small village in West Bengal. The plot focuses on
the careers of two country youths—the educated middle-class Nirmal
and the buffoonish Kebla (meaning ‘silly’)—and the gradual evolu-
tion from their desultory, seemingly insignificant village life to their
“glorious” enlistment as soldiers of the First World War. Propagan-
dist and elitist, the play is nonetheless fascinating on a number of lev-
els. Combining broad farcical humour with vividly realised scenes of
country life, it remains one of the best examples of war propaganda
as rollicking comedy; it opens up a whole new world in First World
War theatre, not only in its colonial dimension, but in its engagement
with village women, providing imaginative insights into how the war
was perhaps mediated and interpreted in the furthest corners of the
distant homefront. Above all, it shows how war recruitment happened
in large parts of India, driven by the brute reality of economic need on
one hand, and the pernicious colonial ideology of the ‘martial races’
on the other.
The play opens with Nirmal—educated, unemployed and disillu-
sioned—having just returned to his village. Nirmal’s disillusionment
is shared by the other youths of the village:
Khagen: The way our lives are going, it seems we’ve no option left. [. . .]
The monster of poverty seems to be engulfing the whole of our country.
Malaria and famine are now our constant companions. On top of that,
the daily grind of poverty. I cannot see a single family that hasn’t felt its
sharp pinch.
Bimal: Not only that. We become penniless trying to fund our education
and then we cannot find any work. Can there be anything worse that can
happen to us? [. . .]
Khagen: Don’t even mention work. If there is a single petty post vacant—
everyone clamours for it like a horde of locusts [. . .].
Suren: That is why I’m saying, our condition is so miserable—without a
job, our right hand doesn’t seem to work—instead of thinking of any-
thing else, we should join the Bengal Platoon. Without it, there seems to
be a lot of hardship ahead of us.
Khagen: Far better to die in battle than to live a life of shame like a dog
or a cat.63
63
Satishchandra Chattopadhay, Bengali Platoon [Bangali Polton in Bengali] (Cal-
cutta, 1916), pp. 7–8. All translated passages from this play are mine.
ardour and anxiety 363
64
Chattopadhay, Bengali Platoon, p. 14.
364 santanu das
Kebla: Look, don’t call these eminent people such awful names.
Kebla’s mother: What shant I? I will, a hundred times. First the burnt-
faces invade our country, and now they are trying to raid my ladder!65
The tropes of war, race and colonialism are fused and confused in the
above lines, but any real critique of empire or war is diffused through
the humour. Veering between parody and realism, it is at least an
attempt to enter the feelings and responses of village women whose
husbands and sons left in thousands for the war.66
What is extraordinary about Bengal Platoon is the absence of any
global or even national awareness of the conflict, or much concern
about the thousands of soldiers from North India fighting and dying in
France and Flanders: the whole recruitment campaign is firmly rooted
in the politics of regional identity and anxiety, an obsessive investment
in the ‘prestige’ of Bengal. ‘Bengali mother’, ‘Bengali son’ or the ‘Ben-
gali race’ are the repeated phrases in the play through which the pleas
for recruitment are articulated. Consider the following extract where
Dr Mullick tries to encourage the villages, perhaps based on an actual
recruitment speech:
Mullick: The Bengali race should be particularly grateful to the English
government for the warm generosity it has shown in imparting military
training to the Benaglis. At this hour of peril of our King, we should no
longer just sit back. It is one’s duty to help whatever little one could. One
more word—it is my belief that it is a red letter day in the national life
of Bengal—because Bengali soldiers are leaving for the battlefield today.
Arise Bengal! Go forward, Bengalis! Clear bravely the path of name and
fame! Remember the slur of yesteryears! People have often looked down
on us as a cowardly, weak and effeminate race! Let the Bengali soldiers
demonstrate to the world the inner strength of the Bengalis.67
This is a classic statement of the anxieties and aspirations driving the
formation of the Bengali Regiment. It resonates deeply with Mul-
lick’s letter to the government and directly results out of the anxieties
induced by the ‘theory of martial races’.
65
Chattopadhay, Bangali Plaaton, p. 36.
66
For a more detailed exploration of the responses of Indian women to the conflict,
see Santanu Das, “India, Women and the First World War,” in Women’s Movements
in Wartime: International Perspectives, 1914–1919, ed. Alison Fell and Ingrid Sharp
(Basingstoke, 2007).
67
Chattopadhay, Bangali Plaaton, p. 23.
ardour and anxiety 365
68
G. MacMunn, The Martial Races of India (London, 1933); Omissi, The Sepoy and
the Raj; Heather Streets, Martial Races: The military, race and masculinity in British
Imperial Culture, 1857–1914 (Manchester, 2004).
69
George MacMunn and A. C. Lovett, The Armies of India.
70
Omissi, The Sepoy and the Raj, p. 26.
71
Mrinalini Sinha, Colonial Masculinity: The ‘manly Englishman’ and the ‘Effemi-
nate Bengali’ in the late Nineteenth century (Manchester, 1995).
72
Bhargava, India´s services, p. 219.
73
Chattopadhay, Bangali Plaaton, p. 16.
366 santanu das
now opened new avenues of employment. That is, they are welcoming
Bengali youths for military training.”74 The Bengalis were considered
not only to be non-martial; they were viewed as educated, politicised,
dissident and dangerous, particularly during the anti-partition move-
ment in Bengal when it became the hotbed of revolutionary extrem-
ism. Thus, in the years leading up to the war, the Bengali political
bourgeois found itself tainted were with the double stigma of effemi-
nacy and disloyalty and the war was the ideal opportunity to counter
both allegations, as set out rather bluntly in a piece of war doggerel
verse by ‘A Bengalee’:
Who calls me now a coward base,
And brands my race a coward race?
I’ll brook no more such scoffing word:
My King himself has washed the shame
That fouled so long my stainless name,
And deem’d me worthy of my sword!
Who dare mistrust my loyal faith,
Or my heroic scorn of death,
Or my untainted chivalry?
These slumbering passions of my breast
Have wakened at my King’s behest,
To prove what metal is in me.75
Chattopadhyay’s Bengal Platoon can be said to be a dramatic enactment
of exactly these sentiments, most strongly set out in the recruitment
speech of Panchkori: “It appears to the whole world as if the Ben-
gali race has been born to be clerks [. . .] Our honoured government,
sensing this limitation, has opened new grand avenues for of employ-
ment. They are now welcoming Bengali youths to train as soldiers.
This is indeed a singular opportunity for us.”76 The progress of the play
depends on the gradual education of the village people, and particu-
larly that of the resistant mothers, to appreciate the momentousness of
this occasion for the prestige of Bengal and put it on the martial map
of India. In the final act of the play, as Nirmal, Kebla and other village
youths, all in military uniform, march towards a ship which is to take
them away, and the curtain comes down, strains of joyous singing
break through: “Sing the glories of the English! Sing the praise of the
74
Ibid., p. 27.
75
Quoted in Bhargava, India’s Services, p. 218.
76
Chattopadhay, Bangali Plaaton, p. 27.
ardour and anxiety 367
77
H. F. Owen, “Towards Nation-wide Agitation and Organisation,” pp. 159–195.
RADIO AND SOCIETY IN TUNISIA DURING WORLD WAR II
Morgan Corriou
1
See for example: Charles-Robert Ageron, “Contribution à l’étude de la propa-
gande allemande au Maghreb pendant la Deuxième guerre mondiale,” Revue d’histoire
maghrébine, 7–8 (1977), 16–32. Daniel Grange, “La propagande arabe de Radio-Bari
(1937–9),” Relations internationales 5 (1976), 3–23. Ibid. “Structure et technique d’une
propagande: les émissions arabes de Radio-Bari,” Relations internationales 2 (1974),
165–185.
2
Hélène Eck, ed., La guerre des ondes: histoire des radios de langue française pen-
dant la Deuxième guerre mondiale (Paris, Lausanne et al., 1985), p. 382.
370 morgan corriou
3
See Jean-François Martin, Histoire de la Tunisie contemporaine: de Ferry à Bour-
guiba: 1881–1956 (new ed. Paris, Budapest et al., 2003), p. 275.
4
I want to express my sincerest gratitude to Dr. Nadia Mamelouk for her acute
comments on the article and her great help with the translation.
5
Charles Ambler, “Mass media and leisure in Africa,” in “Leisure in African His-
tory,” The International Journal of African Historical Studies 1 (2002), 131.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 371
6
The first radio station in Tunisia was apparently created in 1924 for military pur-
poses. Private initiatives then took over, and radio stations started to broadcast in
Bizerte, Sfax, Sousse, and later in Tunis. See Habib Belaïd, “Les débuts de la radiodiffu-
sion en Tunisie (1935–1946),” Revue tunisienne de communication 31 (1997), 47–49.
7
The Decree of April 6, 1939 ordered the suppression of private radio stations,
while privately owned stations deemed of national interest came under state control.
Radio-Bizerte was requisitioned and the Italian Armistice Commission carried off its
equipment. Radio-Sfax and Radio-Sousse, run by the Costa family, ceased broadcast-
ing after the Armistice. Radio-Carthage also stopped broadcasts in May 1940 and the
French army seized its equipment. Archives Nationales de Tunisie (hereafter ANT),
SG 5 264–5: letter from the Director of the Tunisian Office of Post, Telegraphs and
Telephones to General Resident Jean Mons, Tunis, 11 June 1947.
372 morgan corriou
8
“Si le Résident général peut engager la Tunisie, dans certaines circonstances, vis-
à-vis dʾun pays étranger, il apparaît difficile qu’il le fasse vis-à-vis de la France étant
donné qu’il est en même temps le dépositaire des pouvoirs de la République, et qu’il
lui est arrivé souvent de signer au nom de la France des conventions de cette nature”,
ANT, SG 5–263–1: report by the Chief Press Officer, Tunis, 19 February 1953.
9
Minister of Foreign Affairs, Quai d’Orsay (hereafter MAE), 1930–1940, Political
and commercial correspondence, Tunisie série P, n. 658: note of June 14, 1939.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 373
10
MAE, Guerre 1939–1945, Vichy, Tunisie série P, n. 17: f. 17, telegram n. 628
from Admiral Esteva, October 18, 1940.
11
Centre des Archives Diplomatiques de Nantes (hereafter CADN), Protectorat
Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 2183: f. 572, letter from G. Oudy, Rouen, November 17,
1944.
12
Ibid. f. 573, letter from Luc Rémy, Namur, November 27, 1944.
13
Ibid. f. 574, letter from Mme Fayol, Monferran-Plavès—Gers, November 3,
1944.
374 morgan corriou
liberation had been achieved almost two years previously and where
Free France had taken root. Thus, in November 1944, an inhabitant
of Namur wished “to know if it’s true that Saint-Exupéry was killed
above Toulon,”14 indicating that the acquisition of information in
France remained difficult.
Thus, we witness a reversal of status: the Empire now addresses
Metropolitan France, rather than France dictating to the Empire. Dur-
ing the darkest hours of the Occupation, listeners from France dis-
covered concerts by the Rachidia15 or Tunisian singers such as Fadhila
Khatmi and Chafia Rochdi.16 Nevertheless, French listeners sought to
tune in to Radio-France in Tunis (according to the name given to the
station at the Liberation) rather than listen to a Tunisian radio sta-
tion. Indeed, at the end of the conflict a soldier, Second Lieutenant
Bourniquel, served as the General Secretary of Broadcasting, a fact that
says much about the mission that fell to the radio in Tunisia. Despite
the government’s desire to control broadcasted information and the
reticence of the General Resident, who kept a close eye on all new
programs, the Liberation opened Radio-Tunis to left-wing parties and
trade unions. However, for French authorities the imperial character
of the station justified heavy censorship, which, after the dark days
of Vichy, sadly smacked of repression. The General Secretary of the
colonial government stated:
If criticism of the government, especially in regard to food supplies, is
authorized by current legislation, and is sometimes fitting, it is only jus-
tified by its local interest and should be addressed only to the population
of the Regency who read the local dailies and weeklies. As for the radio
that mainly concerns Metropolitan or foreign listeners, it is not desirable
to let the attention of these distant listeners focus on petty criticisms,
justified or not, regarding strictly local problems.17
14
Ibid. f. 573, letter from Luc Rémy, November 27, 1944.
15
The birth of this musical institute is linked to the first Congress of Arab Music
held in Cairo between March 28 and April 3, 1932. A movement then grew in direct
opposition to the Egyptian popular songs held responsible for the decline of traditional
Arab music. This lead to the foundation of La Rachidia in 1934, at the instigation of
Mustapha Sfar, Cheikh el-Médina—a crucial figure in the Tunisian cultural revival.
La Rachidia aimed to revive classical Tunisian music and to emphasize a specifically
Tunisian authenticity. For further information, see Hamadi Abassi, Tunis chante et
danse (Paris, 2000).
16
“We [. . .] enjoy listening to the concert of Arab music around 6 o’clock in the
evening”, stated a listener from Rouen. CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement,
n. 2183: f. 572, letter from G. Oudy, Rouen, November 17, 1944.
17
“Si la critique du Gouvernement, notamment en matière de ravitaillement est
autorisée par la législation actuelle en matière de presse, et est d’ailleurs parfois oppor-
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 375
tune, elle ne se justifie que par l’intérêt local qu’elle présente et ne s’adresse qu’à la
population de la Régence lectrice des quotidiens et hebdomadaires locaux. En ce qui
concerne la radio, celle-ci touche surtout le public métropolitain, ou étranger, et il
n’est pas souhaitable de laisser accaparer l’attention des auditeurs lointains par de
petites critiques justifiées ou injustifiées, de problèmes strictement locaux”, Ibid. f. 539,
report by the General Secretary of the Tunisian government.
18
Ibid. f. 553, report by Director of Cabinet to the chef de la Section d’ Etudes,
Tunis, December 28, 1944.
19
Ibid. f. 631, report by the chief engineer of French radio broadcasting to the chief
of Cabinet, April 26, 1945.
376 morgan corriou
20
Born in 1898 (Monastir), the most famous Tunisian announcer began his career
as a secretary for caïdats and kahialiks, Tunisian administrative units under the Pro-
tectorate (1917–1926). At the end of the 1920s, he embarked on journalism, all the
while moving in the bohemian society of Tunisian song. Radio-Tunis hired him as
an editor of Arabic news from its inception in 1938, and he then took charge of
propaganda programmes, where his brilliant tirades in Tunisian Arabic brought him
success. CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 2266, doss. n. 2: fiche sur
Abdelaziz Laroui. See also Mohamed Turki, Abdelaziz Laroui: témoin de son temps
(Tunis, Paris, 1988), p. 353.
21
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 2256: f. 319, note by the contrôle
des émissions arabes de Tunis-National, 1941.
22
Ibid. n. 2183: f. 635, note by the directeur du Cabinet of the General Resident to
the directeur de l’Information, Tunis, April 27, 1945.
23
“Le speaker syndicaliste, jouant sur les nuances de sens que présentent parfois
les mêmes termes, en langue classique et en langue vulgaire, était parvenu à déjouer
la vigilance de censure. Les causeries en arabe furent bientôt remarquées par le public,
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 377
pour l’extrême violence de leur ton. De tels écarts de langage ne pouvaient être tolé-
rés dans les émissions d’une station d’État. De plus, la classe indigène peu évoluée,
à laquelle s’adressaient ces exposés était naturellement portée à y voir, comme ils
émanaient d’un poste gouvernemental, autant de déclarations officielles constituant
l’aveu, par les autorités, de leur propre incapacité”, MAE, Tunisie 1944–1949, n. 103:
f. 4, letter from General Resident Mast to the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Tunis,
January 5, 1945.
24
On Leïla, see Nadia Mamelouk, Anxiety in the Border Zone: transgressing boun-
daries, in Leïla: revue illustrée de la femme (Tunis, 1936–1940) and in Leïla: hebdo-
madaire tunisien indépendant (Tunis, 1940–1941), PhD thesis (University of Virginia,
2008).
378 morgan corriou
25
“Le Poste de Tunis-National possède une riche collections de disques égyptiens.
Nous ignorons si les disques tunisiens y tiennent une place aussi importante. A force
d’entendre des chanteurs égyptiens sur disques et de la musique enregistrée de prove-
nance cairote, on se croirait transporté dans la Vallée du Nil,” New series, 2 (Decem-
ber 7, 1940), p. 4.
26
New series, 4 (December 21, 1940), p. 4. A “tarte à la crème” is a pie of whipped
cream, e.g., having no substance.
27
New series, 5 (January 1, 1941), p. 4.
28
“La Radio,” New series, 10 (February 8, 1941), p. 3.
29
Chapter 5. “Writing a national culture: whirlwinds in the border zone,” in Mame-
louk Anxiety in the Border Zone, pp. 254–322.
30
“Autour des émissions musicales,” 10 (February 8, 1941), p. 2.
31
“L’Orchestre Tunisien de Tunis-National,” 8 (January 24, 1941), p. 5.
32
Rafik, N., “L’activité de nos poètes,” 13 (March 1, 1941), p. 3.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 379
33
“Fellah” is an Arabic word meaning small farmer.
34
On Hadi Labidi (1911–1985) and Abderrazak Karabâka (1901–1945), see Jean
Fontaine, Histoire de la littérature tunisienne, vol. 2: Du XIIIe siècle à l’indépendance
(Tunis, 1999), p. 243.
35
On language wars in Protectorate Tunisia, see Nadia Mamelouk, The Death of
Arabic: Language Wars in Tunis during the Colonial Period (forthcoming).
36
“A part deux ou trois conférenciers qui parlent rarement, les autres débitent des
sujets qui font dormir debout. Ils n’ont pas encore fini de digérer convenablement
leur syntaxe et leur morphologie. Ils commettent des fautes de grammaire que ne
commettrait pas un élève de l’école primaire”, “La qualité des émissions de Tunis
PTT”, July 6, 1939. The announcer is anonymous. Cited by Mamelouk, Anxiety in the
Border Zone, p. 266.
380 morgan corriou
Throughout World War II, Radio-Tunis was the only station to broad-
cast on Tunisian soil, however, other stations exerted an influence on
listeners. For several years the General Residency had worried about
the popularity of foreign broadcasting in Arabic, particularly Radio
Bari and Radio Berlin. This “war of the airwaves,” which developed in
the second half of the 1930s before the outbreak of the war, was some-
thing completely new for the authorities. Unlike newspapers, books
and films that could be turned away at the border, radio broadcasts
escaped control and made their way to the audience with complete
impunity. France’s entry into war facilitated the creation of restric-
tions on foreign radio listening and the supervision of audiences.
Means of Control
The reception of radio broadcasting was regulated by decrees from the
French general in charge of troops in Tunisia. The first Decree, dated
5 September 1939, forbade reception of German broadcasts (in any
language) in both public and private venues. On 27 May 1940, a new
Decree forbade “the reception of radio broadcasts other than those
originating from French or Allied stations”—but only in public places.
On 17 December 1940, “the reception of radio broadcasts in public
places and premises open to the public” was limited to the stations
that came under the National Broadcasting Department in France
and North Africa. The authorities wavered between censoring public
spaces and/or private listening. Radio listening was, a priori, relevant
to the private sphere, and in this respect, to control it appeared more
as a statement of intent than an enforceable law. Public listening, how-
ever, played a crucial role in Tunisia, especially in the “Moorish cafés”
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 381
37
The colonialist term “cafés maures” refers to the traditional cafés, an important
venue for Arab men where nargiles were smoked, Turkish coffee drunk, singers,
records or radio listened to, etc.
38
“Il y a lieu d’observer [. . .] que beaucoup d’appareils détenus par des indigènes
jouissent d’une très vaste audience, notamment dans les cafés maures et chez certains
commerçants détaillants, où il n’est pas rare de voir se grouper plusieurs dizaines
d’auditeurs. A la constatation ci-dessus s’ajoute l’idée que l’indigène est prolixe et
diffuse intensément ce qu’il a appris ou entendu. Sa réceptivité aux informations,
d’ailleurs vraies ou fausses, est à souligner, comme élément d’appréciation”, MAE,
Tunisie 1930–1940, n. 657: ff. 282–283, letter from General Noguès, Commander-in-
Chief of Operations in North Africa, to Vice-President of the Council, in Charge of
North African affairs, October 19, 1939.
39
ANT, SG 2–88–6: f. 11, letter from the Head of Security Services to the Secretary
General of the Tunisian government, Tunis, August 6, 1940.
382 morgan corriou
40
Tunis Soir, July 25, 1939.
41
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 1899: f. 141, letter from the Head
of Security Services to the General Resident, Tunis, July 23, 1940.
42
“Beaucoup de nos compatriotes ou de Tunisiens ont pris l’habitude d’écouter,
chez eux, les émissions de la radiodiffusion britannique. J’ai appris qu’à l’occasion de
la saison chaude, ils n’hésitent pas à ouvrir leurs fenêtres pour ‘faire profiter’ leur voi-
sinage et même la rue de ces émissions”, CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, Renseignements
Généraux, n. 150, doss. “Ecoute des émissions radiophoniques étrangères”: f. 45, letter
from the General Resident to the Head of Security Service, Tunis, June 26, 1941.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 383
43
“On déposa dans le fond de la hotte le revolver empaqueté dans plusieurs cou-
ches de journal et ficelé . . . emballage déformant qui dissimulait le véritable contenu . . .,
méfiance . . . ; et par-dessus, le poste, enveloppé d’une couverture . . .”, Adrien Salmieri,
“Chronique des morts,” in Tunisie: rêve de partages, ed. Guy Dugas (Paris, 2005),
p. 764.
44
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 1899: f. 119, letter from the Head
of Security Services to the General Resident, Tunis, June 25, 1940.
45
The Surrealist poet Philippe Soupault spent part of the war in Tunis, which he
left on 16 November 1942, when German troops arrived. In his Temps des Assassins:
histoire du détenu n. 1234 (New York, 1945) he related his imprisonment in a Tuni-
sian jail (from March to September 1942) for acts of resistance.
46
Soupault, Le Temps des Assassins, p. 329.
384 morgan corriou
had to part with their radio sets and deposit them at the synagogue.47
This humiliating act for certain segments of the population was based
on security arguments: the radio permitted secret communication with
the enemy. Authorities suspected first Italians, then Jews, of listening
and transmitting information to Fascists and Allies respectively. Not
only a police measure, this was also meant to cause vexation. The pos-
session of a radio set was a social attribute that indicated affluence, and
demonstrated the ability of a community to assume responsibility for
itself at a political level, as in the case of Italians threatening French
domination. In fact, Italians were to endure more confiscations at the
time of Liberation.48
47
Eugène Boretz, Tunis sous la croix gammée. 8 novembre 1942 – 7 mai 1943
(Algiers, 1944), p. 32.
48
In a letter dated November 19, 1947, on the re-establishment of common law in
favour of the Italians, the General Resident confided to the Minister of Foreign Affairs
that he had undertaken to “play down the effect of the requisition of shotguns or radio
devices.” CADN, n. 2143, 1er versement, n. 2143, doss. n. 2: f. 813.
49
ANT, SG 2 88–6: f. 5, Telegram from the French General Resident in Tunis to
the French General Resident in Rabat, Tunis, July 3, 1940.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 385
50
Andrew Stuart Bergerson, “Listening to the radio in Hildesheim, 1923–1953,”
German Studies Review 1 (2001), 87. See also Kate Lacey, Feminine Frequencies: gen-
der, German radio, and the public sphere (Ann Arbor, 1996).
51
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 1899: f 56, letter from the Head
of Security Services to the representative of the General Residency, Tunis, April 9,
1940.
52
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, Renseignements généraux, n. 149: f 15, letter from
inspector André Farfals to the Head of Security Services, Gabès, May 16, 1940.
386 morgan corriou
53
ANT, SG 2 88–10: f. 24, letter from the Head of Security Services to Secretary
General of the Tunisian government, Tunis, August 14, 1940.
54
See ANT, MN 41–3, lawsuit, notes and reports on letters from Néo-Destour to
Radio Berlin and on their bearing on acts of sabotage in the Regency (1939–1940).
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 387
55
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, Renseignements généraux, n. 85, doss. “Réception
des émissions radiophoniques”: f. 23, circulaire n. 117.
56
MAE, Guerre 1939–1945, Vichy, série P-Tunisie, n. 17: f. 35, October 20, 1941.
57
Martine Tomassetti, Séquestration et liquidation des biens italiens en Tunisie
(1940–1954), derniers enjeux de la présence française, vol. 1, PhD thesis (Aix-Marseille
1, 2002), pp. 32–33.
58
“Les contingences politiques m’amènent à vous demander de faire preuve de
beaucoup de circonspection dans ce domaine. L’ordonnance du 17 décembre 1940, de
M.le général commandant supérieur des Troupes de Tunisie, portant réglementation
des auditions radiophoniques étrangères, n’est certes pas caduque. Mais son applica-
tion, assez délicate, ne doit pas exclure un large esprit de compréhension. Il semble
bien que, sans faire preuve de faiblesse, les agents de l’Autorité pourraient procéder
par voie d’avertissement et ne dresser procès-verbal qu’en cas de récidive ou de mau-
vaise volonté avérée, de la part des contrevenants à l’ordonnance du 17 décembre,
lorsqu’il s’agit de ressortissants italiens écoutant la radiodiffusion italienne”, CADN,
Protectorat Tunisie, Renseignements généraux, doss. “Réception des émissions radio-
phoniques”: f. 2, letter from the General Resident to the Head of Security Services,
Tunis, October 27, 1941.
388 morgan corriou
59
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, Renseignements généraux, doss. “Ecoute des émis-
sions radiophoniques étrangères”, n. 150: f. 4, letter from police superintendant to the
commissaire central, Tunis, July 29, 1942.
60
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 1er versement, n. 2183: f 643, letter from the French
Consul General to the Head of Security Services, Tunis, 12 June 1945.
61
See Habib Belaïd, “La propagande française par le film en Tunisie: la ‘caravane
cinématographique’ (1942–1947),” in Congrès d’histoire contemporaine (2), Cultu-
res et conscience nationale dans le monde arabe contemporain (Zaghouan, 1999), pp.
15–22.
62
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, Résidence, 1er versement, n. 2183, doss. n. 2: f. 628–
629, programme of the radio-car propaganda tours during the first fortnight of April
1945.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 389
In fact, this radio-car had nothing to do with radio, except for using
the voice of the most famous Tunisian announcer, Abdelaziz Laroui.
Rather, French authorities fulfilled their fantasy of a radio station lim-
ited to one single, controlled frequency of their choice through the use
of the “loudspeaker car.” Indeed, in October 1939 General Resident
Eirik Labonne had thought of confiscating all individual radio sets and
organizing “public listening session(s) of censored information.”63 His
idea was put into effect during the occupation of Tunis by German
and Italian troops. Every evening loudspeakers along the avenue Jules
Ferry broadcast Axis news bulletins.64 Abdelaziz Laroui’s instructions
clearly explained the objectives of this project: “Mr Laroui will draw
up a report of his tour, indicating the interest taken by the public and
its reactions. The driver will mingle with the public to better under-
stand their reactions, which he should note down.”65 Indeed, the radio-
car staff had a double mission: spread Allied propaganda and gather
information on Tunisian public opinion.
Behind these policies of control and propaganda appeared the anxi-
ety of colonial authorities on radio, a media difficult to control. In fact,
they feared less Radio-Bari or Radio-Berlin than the foreign broadcasts
in Arabic that threatened French domination.
63
MAE, 1930–1940, Political and commercial correspondence P, n. 659: f. 234,
letter from the General Resident of the French Republic in Tunis to General Noguès,
Tunis, October 5, 1939.
64
“L’Administration s’est émue de ces bruits incontrôlables et invariablement hos-
tiles à l’Axe. Après les avoir stigmatisées à maintes reprises, elle installa, Avenue Jules-
Ferry, des hauts parleurs chargés de répandre la bonne parole. La foule se réunissait,
écoutait silencieusement. Que n’eût-on écouté à ces moments-là? Puis on se dispersait.
‘Radio-Tunis’ annonçait le speaker. ‘Radio-Ficus’, narguait l’écho populaire. (L’Ave-
nue Jules Ferry est plantée de ficus).” Boretz, Tunis sous la croix gammée, p. 54.
65
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, Résidence, 1er versement, n. 2183, doss. n. 2: f. 629,
programme of radio-car propaganda tours during the first fortnight of April 1945.
390 morgan corriou
Listeners
The number of radio sets significantly increased toward the end of
the 1930s. Between 1936 and 1939, the number of sets almost dou-
bled. A year before the establishment of the public station, there were
around 18,000 sets in Tunisia.66 In September 1939, almost a year
after the inauguration of Tunis-PTT, the number approached 26,000.
Unfortunately, precise statistics lack for the war period. However, an
examination of the Annuaire tunisien du commerce, de l’industrie, de
l’agriculture et des administrations, shows that the number of retail
outlets selling radio sets remained constant in Tunis. In spite of diffi-
cult economic conditions, most of these businesses survived the war.
Of course, not all of them specialized in the sale of radios—these shop-
keepers also supplied electrical material, gramophones, and even ran
garages—however, it appears that the war did not bring about many
bankruptcies in the sector.
Coastal towns garnered the most listeners, with Tunis in first place.
The proportional distribution between European owners, Tunisian
Jews and Tunisian Muslims little varied over time, as Habib Belaïd
explains.67 In October 1939, General Noguès sent a report on radio
ownership among “natives” to the Vice-President of the Council
in Charge of North African affairs. The request for this report was
directly linked to the outbreak of war. Needless to say, these figures
must be examined with reserve, since not all sets were declared. They
do nonetheless give an idea of the distribution of radio sets at the end
of 1939:68
66
Centre Historique des Archives Nationales, Paris (hereafter CHAN), F60 710,
Doss. radio: letter from the General Resident to the Minister of Foreign Affairs, Tunis,
July 31, 1937.
67
“In 1936, of the 13,000 officially recorded sets, 11,000 were held by ‘Europeans’,
1,300 declared by ‘Tunisians Jews’ and only 700 by ‘Muslim Tunisians’. In 1939, the
proportion was the same, but the number of sets doubled between 1936 and 1939.”
Habib Belaïd, “Les débuts de la radiodiffusion en Tunisie (1935–1946),” Revue tuni-
sienne de communication 31 (1997), 56.
68
MAE, 1930–1940, Political and commercial correspondence P, n. 657: f. 282, let-
ter from General Noguès, to Vice-President of the Council in Charge of North African
Affairs, October 19, 1939.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 391
69
MAE, Tunisie 1944–1949, n. 102 C: f. 1, letter from General Resident Mast to
General Catroux, Minister of North Africa in Algiers, Tunis, September 25, 1944.
70
Interview with Tahar Cheriaa, Ezzahra (Tunisia), July 30, 2008.
392 morgan corriou
71
Georges Cohen, De l’Ariana à Galata: Itinéraire d’un juif de Tunisie (Vincennes,
1993), p. 43.
72
André Nahum, Feuilles d’exil, de Carthage à Sarcelles (Jargeau, 2004), p. 142.
73
Maherzia Amira-Bournaz, Maherzia se souvient. Tunis 1930 (Tunis, 1999),
p. 142.
74
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 2ème versement, n. 1109: letter from the chef de
poste de contrôle civil of Djerba to the Directeur général des contrôles, Djerba, January
23, 1946.
75
Ibid. letter from the chef de poste de contrôle civil of Gabès to the Head of the
Gabès region, Gabès, January 16, 1946.
76
Ibid. letter from the chef de poste de contrôle civil of Tozeur to the Directeur
général des contrôles, Tozeur, January 15, 1946.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 393
77
Soupault, Le Temps des Assassins, p. 329.
78
Boretz, Tunis sous la croix gammée, p. 54.
79
“[A l’occasion d’une intervention de Mustapha Sfar, cheikh el-medina, à Paris-
Mondial] L’opinion saine de la population tunisienne a noté avec un satisfaction mar-
quée cette nouvelle manifestation de l’intérêt porté par la France aux musulmans.
Dans certains cercles nationalistes, on a par contre interprété cette causerie comme
une forme de la propagande française nécessitée par les circonstances actuelles”,
CADN, n. 2509: f. 59, letter from the Head of Security Services to the Head of Gene-
ral Administration, Tunis, April 18, 1940.
394 morgan corriou
80
Here we find echoes of education wars and the division of standard literary Ara-
bic and local Tunisian dialect, which the French encouraged, believing that should
Tunisians have only a minimum education in Arabic, they would not be able to listen
to foreign influences. See Mamelouk, The Death of Arabic.
81
CADN, Protectorat Tunisie, 2ème versement, n. 2710: letter from the sheikh el-
Medina to the Contrôleur civil of Tunis, Tunis, February 9, 1948.
82
Interview with Tahar Cheriaa, July 30, 2008, Ezzahra (Tunisia).
83
ANT, SG 2 88–7: f. 45, letter from the Head of Security Services to the Secretary
General of the Tunisian Government, Tunis, March 4, 1940.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 395
84
“Toutes les familles se réunirent chez les Magini [amis proches de la famille de
l’auteur], même mes parents qui étaient ‘montés’ en voiture pour me ramener; ce
n’était pas une fête, cependant, en dépit des enfants qui couraient à tous les étages
jusqu’à ce qu’on les chasse vers la plage, sans surveillance et sans gifles [. . .] la radio
n’arrêtait pas d’émettre des communiqués et eux l’écoutaient, échangeaient des remar-
ques d’une vois que nous ne leur connaissions pas [. . .] Ils attendaient l’événement
comme une naissance ou une agonie”, Salmieri, Chronique des morts, p. 744.
396 morgan corriou
85
Arthur Pellegrin, “Journal de guerre (Nov. 42 – June 43),” Cahiers de la Médi-
terranée (1986), 18.
86
Ibid. p. 21.
87
André Gide, Journal: 1939–1949, souvenirs (Paris, 1993), p. 1280. André Gide
took refuge in Tunis in May 1942 to escape the deleterious atmosphere that then
prevailed in Vichy France. This was the writer’s fifth stay in Tunisia. He spent the
whole period of the German occupation in the Regency before going on to Algiers at
the end of May 1943.
88
“Un de nos camarades s’était fait une spécialité, celle d’imiter et fort bien la voix
de Jacques Duchêne criant: ‘Aujourd’hui—quatre-cent-cinquième jour de la lutte—du
peuple français—pour sa libération’. Et presque chaque soir, bien après la fermeture
des cellules, à l’heure où Jacques Duchêne parlait de Londres, C. lançait son cri.”,
Soupault, Le Temps des Assassins, p. 222.
radio and society in tunisia during world war ii 397
Katharina Lange
1
The dating here is extremely tentative. Villagers remembered that the manoeuvre
took place in spring, but they could not say with certainty in exactly which month
and year it occurred.
Interviews quoted in this article were conducted during field research in Syria
between 2004 and 2007, as part of a research project conducted at the Zentrum Mod-
erner Orient, Berlin, financed by the German Research Association (DFG). Names of
living individuals and villages have been changed.
Kurd Dagh was, and is, primarily a Kurdish-speaking district, with other languages
also spoken (Turkish, Arabic, and in certain contexts French and even English). In
order to avoid parallel use of multiple systems of transliteration for Kurdish and Ara-
bic respectively, I have decided to spell administrative terms, names of places and
individuals in a simplified English style throughout the text. Only authors’ names and
titles of secondary literature are transliterated more strictly.
402 katharina lange
2
There are, of course, exceptions such as Méouchy’s ongoing work on the ʿisabat-
movement in Northern Syria at the beginning of the mandate (Nadine Méouchy, “Le
mouvement des ʿisabat en Syrie du Nord à travers le témoignage du chaykh Youssef
Saadoun (1919–1921),” in The British and French Mandates in Comparative Perspec-
tives [Les mandats français et anglais dans une perspective comparative], Social, Eco-
nomic and Political Studies of the Middle East and North Africa, eds. Nadine Méouchy
and Peter Sluglett (Leiden and Boston, 2004), pp. 649–671; see also her contribution in
this volume); see also Vahé Tachjian, La France en Cilicie et en Haute-Mésopotamie.
Aux confins de la Turquie, de la Syrie et de l’Irak (1919–1933) (Paris, 2004), for the
first half of the mandate.
peripheral experiences 403
that did not play an important role in the political struggles and social
developments of the mandate years.
The area on which this chapter focuses, the region of Kurd Dagh (or
Jabal Akrad; both meaning ‘Kurdish Mountain’ in Ottoman Turkish
and Arabic, respectively), corresponds roughly to today’s administra-
tive region (mantiqa) of Afrin, which covers about 2,050 km2, com-
prising the town of Afrin itself and 366 villages. The region, located in
the foothills of the mountain range of the same name adjacent to the
Syrian-Turkish border at an altitude of 700 to 1,201 m, is marginal
from more than one point of view.3 Because of its frontier situation,
it was marginal in a very material, geographic sense, on the fringes of
both the Syrian state and the governorate of Aleppo of which it formed
a part. Its mainly Kurdish population differed linguistically and in
other respects from their Arab neighbours; at the beginning of the
mandate, Kurdish and Turkish, not Arabic, were the languages spoken
and understood by the population.4 Yet the area is also, geographically
and historically, separated from other Kurdish areas of Syria.5
During the French Mandate over Syria, Kurd Dagh was part of the
governorate of Aleppo. In Ottoman times, the villages in this area
had been grouped into a number of different districts (nawahi, Sg.:
nahiya) that belonged to the qadha’ of Kilis, now in Turkey. After
the First World War, when today’s Syria and Lebanon were placed
under French Mandate, the qadha’ of Kurd Dagh, comprising four
new nawahi, was established in April 1922.6 The new Syrian-Turkish
3
The Kurd Dagh mountain range, which gave the qadha’ its name, extends to the
north of today’s border; see Tachjian, La France en Cilicie, p. 36 and map (La Cilicie et
les Territoires de l’Est à l’époque de l’occupation française (au lendemain de la Première
Guerre mondiale)).
4
One of the conditions for settling under the French Mandate in 1922 was the
agreement on Turkish (not Arabic) as the official administrative language of the
qadha’: Jamīl Kinna al-Baḥrī, Nubdha ʿan al-maẓālim al-afransīya bi-l-Jazīra wa-l-
Furāt wa-l-madanīya al-afransīya bi-sijn al-munfarid al-ʿaskarī bi-Qaṭma wa-Khan
Istanbul [An Account of the French Iniquities in the Jazira and on the Euphrates, and
the French ‘Civilization’ in the Military Solitary Prison in Qatma and Khan Istanbul]
Part One. (n.p., n.d. [Aleppo, 1967]), p. 5.
5
Kurd Dagh is marginal to many Kurdish nationalist projections of ‘Kurdistan’,
where the district is often left out of representations of Kurdish history or territory.
Even academic publications on Syria’s Kurds, which have recently begun to appear,
largely disregard this region (for examples see Nelida Fuccaro, “The Kurds in Northern
Iraq and Syria,” in The British and French, eds. Méouchy and Sluglett, pp. 579–595,
and Jordi Tejel, Syria’s Kurds: History, Politics and Society (London et al., 2009).
6
Al-Baḥrī, Nubdha ʿan al-maẓālim al-afransīya, p. 5; see also Stephen H. Lon-
grigg, Syria and Lebanon under French Mandate (Oxford, 1958), pp. 370–371 (with a
typographic error, turning 1941 into 1914, on p. 371).
404 katharina lange
7
Tachjian, La France en Cilicie et en Haute-Mésopotamie, p. 333.
8
Recent publications by local historian Muḥammad ʿAbdū ʿAlī are valuable contri-
butions based on oral narratives and published sources, but do not use archival mate-
rial. See M. ʿA. ʿAlī, Jabal al-Kurd [The Kurdish Mountain], Afrin, n.d. (2003).
9
Nikolaus Buschmann and Aribert Reimann, “Die Konstruktion historischer
Erfahrung. Neue Wege zu einer Erfahrungsgeschichte des Krieges,” in Die Erfahrung
des Krieges: erfahrungsgeschichtliche Perspektiven von der Französischen Revolution
bis zum Zweiten Weltkrieg, eds. Nikolaus Buschmann and Horst Carl, (Krieg in der
Geschichte) 9 (Paderborn et al., 2001), pp. 261–271.
peripheral experiences 405
10
Aviel Roshwald, “The Spears Mission in the Levant: 1941–1944,” The Historical
Journal 29, 4 (1986), 897–919; here p. 901.
406 katharina lange
11
See for instance the discussions between generals Holmes (British) and Dasson-
ville (French) in Aleppo in June 1944. Centre des Archives Diplomatiques, Nantes,
France (CADN), Syrie-Liban, 1er vers, c.p., 770.
12
German authorities, for instance, had initially planned Fawzi al-Qawuqji’s flight
via this route with the Turkish government; in the end, the wounded al-Qawuqji was
flown out of Syria by way of Athens. See Gerhard Höpp, “Ruhmloses Zwischenspiel.
Fawzi al-Qawuqji in Deutschland, 1941–1947,” in Al-Rafidayn. Jahrbuch zu Geschichte
und Kultur des modernen Iraq, vol. 3, ed. Peter Heine (Würzburg, 1995), pp. 19–45;
here 25–26; 42n64.
13
So General Holmes to French officers in Lattakia and Aleppo in May and June
1944; (CADN, S-L, 1er vers, c.p., 770).
14
Service Géographique des Forces Françaises du Levant (August 1945): Syrie.
Répertoire alphabétique des noms des lieux habités, 3rd ed. (Beirut: Forces Françaises
du Levant), p. 124.
peripheral experiences 407
Service, there was a post of the French Sûreté aux Armées as well as a
gendarmerie post subordinated to the Syrian government. All of them
were supposed to work in close cooperation, but their everyday interac-
tions were frequently characterized by professional jealousies, mistrust
and mis- (or lack of ) communication. In many cases, French–British
rivalries appear to have turned into personal animosity between the
officers involved.15
The troops on the border regularly arrested deserters from the
Turkish army escaping into Syria, or vice versa, with Syrian desert-
ers trying to cross the border northwards; as well as criminals fleeing
from justice, or local smugglers coming from (or going into) Turkey.
Among the wares smuggled into Syria were basic foodstuffs such as
flour, sugar and livestock, as well as luxury wares like coffee, caramel,
watches and clothes. Almost weekly, robberies, raids and forays across
the border in both directions were reported; surprisingly, personnel
of the Turkish border posts were regularly reported to be among the
robbers.16 Considering the amount of illegal border crossings docu-
mented (and taking into account that there may have been an even
larger number of crossings that were not detected), and considering
that this number, instead of decreasing, remained constant and even
increased slightly in 1944, it appears that border control was not func-
tioning as efficiently as had been intended by the Allies, despite the
number of different troops in the area.
One way of countering illegal entries of non-Syrian nationals was
the increasingly rigid control of identity cards and other personal
papers in the border region, which was carried out by the different
troops under British command. Shopkeepers in Afrin, villagers visit-
ing the market, or farmers transporting produce, all had to be ready
to produce papers proving their identity and nationality on demand;
failing to do so resulted in arrest. In 1944 especially, such controls,
for which patrols of the Indian Alwar Infantry Bataillon stationed in
Kurd Dagh demonstrated special diligence, reached a peak. Even the
15
As evident for instance in several complaints by the French intelligence officer
Valentin about his British counterpart, Sergeant Baker, in September 1944 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers, c.p., 770).
16
In one memorable case, seven soldiers from the Turkish border post at Omar
Tepe crossed the border to Maidan Ekbes and stole a herd of 1,500 goats. To return
them, the owner had to pay 1,000 Turkish Lira. “After some bargaining”, the reporting
French officer concluded his report, “the goats were returned for 500 Lira”. Bulletin
d’Information, Afrine, January 17, 1942 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2023).
408 katharina lange
17
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, N 15, April 15, 1944 (CADN, S-L,
1er vers, rens. et presse, 2087).
18
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Alep, N 21, December 27, 1941 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers., rens. et presse, 1997). A few weeks later, Australian troops were
involved in another incident: in the frontier village of Al-Hammam, Australian sol-
diers arrested the village guard, beat him and confiscated his gun; the reasons are
given in the sources. The following day, the gun was restored to its owner—not by
the Australians but by British troops (Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine,
January 10, 1942 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2023).
peripheral experiences 409
against the local population seem to have been rare. An exception was
the case of a soldier of the TJFF stationed in the frontier village of Haj
Iskandar who left his unit to elope with a village girl in February 1943.
Shortly after, a non-commissioned officer of the same unit discovered
the pair in the town of Afrin; the girl was returned to her parents, the
soldier was turned over to military jurisdiction.19
French sources reflect a categorical differentiation, and resulting
anxiety, between the different ‘foreign’ contingents and those troops
that could be considered more or less ‘local’, notably the troops of the
TJFF, recruited mainly in Palestine and Jordan. When TJFF cavalry
detachments (remembered locally as ‘Emir Abdallah’s soldiers’)20 were
stationed in the frontier areas in Kurd Dagh in spring 1942, French
intelligence officers reported that locals commented that the continu-
ous stationing of foreign troops was yet another indication of the Free
French weakness and lack of resources. Somewhat bitterly, the report-
ing officer remarked: “The presence of British troops could not have
caused the same comments as that of the Transjordanian forces whom
the Syrians consider their equals, if not their inferiors. On top of that,
these troops [people say] are on the whole better remunerated than
our own local units.”21
19
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, N 9, February 27, 1943 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2046). I am obliged to Katrin Bromber for the observa-
tion that this procedure reflects standard British army practice: the matter was referred
to military justice, rather than local civil jurisdiction, in order to avoid scandal, and
because milder punishment could be expected.
20
‘Emir Abdallah’ refers to the then ruler of Transjordan, Abdallah b. Husayn.
Although the TJFF were formally under British command, this popular label indicates
a local perception of them as a ‘Transjordanian’ unit.
21
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Alep, N 18, May 5, 1942 (CADN, S-L,
1er vers., rens. et presse, 2013). Several TJFF cavalry squadrons charged with border
control were stationed in larger villages or towns close to the border in Kurd Dagh
(e.g. in Deirsouane, Jenderis, Rajo, Sheikh al-Hadid, Hammam, Maidanki) but also in
towns of other districts (Harim, Bashmishli, Azmarin, Qanaye, etc.); see TJFF Cavalry
Regiment War Diaries kept by Lt. Col. Montgomery for June–September 1942. The
National Archives, Public Records Office, Foreign Office, London, United Kingdom
(TNA, PRO) WO 169/4353.
410 katharina lange
22
Bulletins d’Information, Afrine, N 22, June 3, 1944 and N 23, June 10, 1944
(CADN, S-L, 1er vers., rens. et presse, 2087).
23
In May 1942, for example, films were shown in Sheikh al-Hadid, Al Hammam,
Maabatli, Maidan Ekbes and Afrin; Bulletin d’Information, Afrine, N 21, May 26, 1942
(CADN, S-L, 1er vers., rens. et presse, 2013); in June 1944, Rajo, Maidan Ekbes, Afrin
and Al Hammam; Bulletin d’Information, Afrine, N 23, June 10, 1944 (CADN, S-L,
1er vers., rens. et presse, 2087).
24
The films in question began on 6 June, the first day of the Allied landing, and
ended on 9 June 1944; Bulletin d’Information, Afrine, N 23, June 10, 1944 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers., rens. et presse, 2087).
25
According to various Bulletins d’Information, Afrine, June 1944 (CADN, S-L, 1er
vers., rens. et presse, 2087).
peripheral experiences 411
26
The Naqshbandi order is one of the most popular Islamic mystic (Sufi) brother-
hoods of this region.
27
This was the name given to the revolutionaries; ‘murid’ originally referred to the
followers of a religious authority, often a Sufi sheikh.
412 katharina lange
in concert with the most powerful Agha of the area, Rashid Sheikh
Isma’il Zade, locally remembered as Kor Rashid (‘Rashid the Blind’).28
After the revolt failed, many of the revolutionaries fled across the bor-
der into Turkey, often taking their families with them.
At the time of the Allied occupation, memories of the revolt were
still fresh and a renewed flare-up was considered possible. Through-
out the war years, groups of Muridin kept crossing the Syrian-Turkish
border, in some cases smuggling or stealing, robbing and killing, in
others attempting to return to their home villages. During the 1930s,
the Muridin movement had developed personal and political affilia-
tions to the National Bloc, the predominant nationalist party during
the Mandate.29 When the national Syrian delegation to the negotia-
tions at Paris in 1936 returned to Syria, their arrival at Afrin on the
Orient Express train was greeted by hundreds of Muridin, led by Ali
Ghalib, one of the movement’s leaders.30 With the strengthening of the
Syrian nationalist movement vis-à-vis the French after 1941, and espe-
cially after the parliamentary elections of 1943 which the nationalists
won, more and more Muridin returned to Syria, taking advantage of
the Syrian nationalists’ positive attitude to the movement as an ‘anti-
colonial’ uprising.31 In 1944, the number of returning Muridin rose,
thanks to Turkish legislation that considered the refugees as Turkish
citizens because they had lived on Turkish territory for five years. This
28
On the Muridin movement, see Roger Lescot, “Le kurd dagh et le mouvement
mouroud,” Studia Kurdica 1, 5 (1988), 101–116. According to local narratives, the
enmity between Kor Rashid and his family, the Sheikh Isma’il Zades, and the Muridin
emerged in the electoral campaign of 1936, which was won Syria-wide by the National
Bloc. The parliamentary seat for Kurd Dagh was contested between the office holder,
Husayn Aouni, and Kor Rashid. In this campaign, the Muridin supported Husayn
Aouni (who came from a powerful landowning family, as well) against Kor Rashid.
The latter lost—at least partly, local historians believe, because of the Muridin’s back-
ing; see Çavşîn, Rodî (n.d.): Ḥ arakat al-Murīdīn fī Jabal Kurd Dagh, http://www.
kurdax.net/Maqala (accessed June 4, 2006).
29
See Philip S. Khoury, Syria and the French Mandate: The Politics of Arab Nation-
alism 1920–1945 (Princeton Studies of the Near East) (Princeton, 1987), pp. 245ff.,
also Keith Watenpaugh, Being Modern in the Middle East: Revolution, Nationalism,
Colonialism, and the Arab Middle Class (Princeton and Oxford, 2006), pp. 225ff. on
nationalist politics and the role of the National Bloc in Aleppo.
30
According to ʿAbdū, Muḥammad: Al-Ḥayāt al-siyāsīya fī Jabal al-Akrād fi’l-qarn
al-ʿishrīn [Political life in Jabal al-Akrād (the Kurdish Mountain) in the Twentieth
Century] 2004, http://www.efrin.net/efrin03/arabi/efrin/index/dr.muhamad-abdo-ali/
dr.muhamad-abdo-ali-2.htm (accessed November 25, 2008). Other publications by
the same author under Muḥammad ʿAbdū ʿAlī.
31
Various Bulletins d’information, Afrine, in 1944 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers., rens. et
presse, 2087).
peripheral experiences 413
32
Tachjian, La France en Cilicie, p. 354 n. 13, p. 382 n. 81; see pp. 349ff., Tejel,
Syria’s Kurds, pp. 17–19 and Nelida Fuccaro, “Die Kurden Syriens: Anfänge der natio-
nalen Mobilisierung unter französischer Herrschaft,” in Ethnizität, Nationalismus,
Religion und Politik in Kurdistan, ed. Carsten Borck, Eva Savelsberg and Siamend
Hajo, Kurdologie 1, (Münster, 1997), pp. 301–326, esp. pp. 306–309, on Khoybûn’s
role in Syria.
33
In the summer of 1939, a ‘Club of Kurdish Youth’, oriented towards Kurdish
nationalist ideas, had been founded in Afrin by members of the educated elite; but
when the French intervened, the club was closed down after only a few weeks; ʿAbdū,
Al-Ḥ ayāt al-siyāsīya fī Jabal al-Akrād.
414 katharina lange
34
Ibid.
35
In 1939, Middle Eastern civilian imports were estimated at 5 to 6 million tons
annually; in 1942–43, these had dropped to 1.25 million tons; mainly imports of ‘sugar,
rice, tea, coffee, and cotton piece-goods’ were significantly reduced: Longrigg, Syria
and Lebanon under French Mandate, p. 336; see also Robert Vitalis and Steven Hey-
demann, “War, Keynesianism and Colonialism: Explaining State-Market Relations in
the Postwar Middle East,” in War, Institutions and Social Change in the Middle East,
ed. Steven Heydemann (Berkeley and Los Angeles, 2000), pp. 100–145, here p. 116.
36
See Elizabeth Thompson, “The Climax and Crisis of the Colonial Welfare State
in Syria and Lebanon during World War II,” in War, Institutions and Social Change
in the Middle East, pp. 59–99; here pp. 59, 74; see also Vitalis and Heydemann, “War,
Keynesianism, and Colonialism,” pp. 116–117.
peripheral experiences 415
37
Originally a British institution under the aegis of the Ministry of Shipping in
London, the MESC became a joint British-American institution in 1942; see Longrigg,
Syria and Lebanon under French Mandate, p. 335; Vitalis and Heydemann, “War,
Keynesianism, and Colonialism,” p. 117.
38
Vitalis and Heydemann, “War, Keynesianism, and Colonialism,” pp. 116–123.
39
See Longrigg, Syria and Lebanon under French Mandate, pp. 337–338; Vitalis
and Heydemann, “War, Keynesianism, and Colonialism,” pp. 121ff., p. 142 n. 60.
40
See for instance Bulletins Hebdomadaires d’Information, Afrine, September and
October 1942 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2023).
41
According to narratives of Sheikh Memo’s villagers, see also Vitalis and Heyde-
mann, “War, Keynesianism, and Colonialism,” p. 122.
42
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, 3 October 1942 (CADN, S-L,
1er vers, rens. et presse, 2023); Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, N 3,
January 16, 1943 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2046).
416 katharina lange
the amount of grain stored on the village threshing floors. The farmers
were then obliged to sell the appropriate amount of threshed grain to
the authorities at fixed prices.
Complaints about the OCP abounded.43 Cultivators complained that
the pace of bureaucratic procedures was not adequate to the demands
of the agricultural year: after the harvest, the grain was not taken off
their hands in time; seed grain was not provided in time for sowing the
new crop so that in 1943 large tracts of land remained uncultivated.44
Meeting the quantities of grain specified by the local OCP office was
not always easy. If for any reason a farmer’s harvest turned out to be
less than the estimated amount, it was ‘his problem’, as villagers in
Sheikh Memo remembered. “If you could not produce the amount
specified on your paper, then you had to make up for the difference
from your own pocket,” Haj Menan told me.
Villagers’ accounts of their war experiences point to yet another
dimension of narrated memories. Proponents of different regulatory
regimes are implicitly and explicitly compared. As will be discussed
more fully in the concluding paragraph, this opens new possibilities
of critique. In today’s narratives about MIRA told by Sheikh Memo’s
villagers, the local (i.e. Syrian) administration officials are described as
corrupt. They are contrasted with ‘the English’, who throughout are
described in a positive tone. Haj Menan remembered a British officer
who had come to the village at harvest time with an OCP patrol: “His
men said: there are 50 tons stored here.” The Englishman made a face.
He did not like what they had said. Then he said: “50 tons? I don’t
think so! I think there are only 21 tons here.” He then wrote down
“21 tons”. In reality, it was 50. He wanted to help us.” His cousin,
Ezzat Evdikê, equally emphasized the positive aspects of Allied grain
control: “Yes, we had to sell all our grain to them—but at least the
prices were fair.”
43
Throughout Syria, large landowners and grain traders objected to the OCP’s
activities, fearing for their profit margins. For small-scale cultivators, however, selling
directly to the OCP at fair prices was no less profitable than selling to intermediary
traders.
44
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, N 3, January 16, 1943 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2046).
peripheral experiences 417
Throughout the war, the high level of military spending and relative
scarcity of goods led to considerable inflation in the Levant states.
The difficult economic situation was aggravated by catastrophic har-
vests in 1941 and 1942. The OCP was supposed to control the grain
market and to assure the provision of grain to the civilian popula-
tion and Allied troops in the Levant alike. To this end, distribution
was regulated through a food ration-card system according to which
the ‘indigent’ could buy bread and flour at cheaper prices than the
‘middle class’.45 In Kurd Dagh, as in other parts of Syria, the popula-
tion voiced regular complaints against the employees of the OCP, their
negligent and corrupt practices. Foodstuffs and livestock were increas-
ingly smuggled into the region from Turkey. The gravest problem was
insufficient provision with grain, flour and bread, which was also regu-
lated centrally through the branches of the OCP. The bread distributed
was of such poor quality that in February 1943 the authorities warned
that eating it might cause ‘diverse illnesses’, due to the substitutes used
in baking. Consequently, the governor ordered that grain, rather than
bread, should be given out.46
On 2 October 1942, the scarcity of wheat led to a protest demon-
stration that almost resulted in closing the market. Similar to the hun-
ger marches that had been going on in other Syrian cities since the
beginning of 1941, women and children in the town of Afrin marched
to the Serail to complain to the Qaimaqam.47 The exasperation of the
hungry population was heightened by a decision of the Syrian gov-
ernor of Aleppo, who in the same week had decreed that the grain
stored in Afrin’s depot should be transferred to Aleppo to supplement
the grain provision of the metropole. In the eyes of the population,
45
Not surprisingly, this led to new debates over who would be included in the
‘indigent’ group, as in May 1942 in Aleppo. At this time, 105 000 persons (rather than
households or ‘families’) were listed as indigent, 160,000 persons as ‘middle class’; Bul-
letin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Alep, N° 19 for the period May 3–9, 1942 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2013).
46
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, N 9, February 27, 1943 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2046).
47
See Thompson, “Climax and Crisis of the Colonial Welfare State,” p. 74. As the
example of Afrin shows, these forms of protest were not limited to the ’major cities’
of Syria; as early as April 27, 1942, a hunger march occurred in Afrin’s neighbouring
town, Azaz: Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, N° 18 for Aleppo province, May
5, 1942 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2013).
418 katharina lange
this decision only confirmed the marginal status of the region. The
demonstrators commented on it with critical references to the larger
political context: “In places like Damascus, the Alawite and Druze ter-
ritories where French delegations are present, nothing like this has
ever happened.”48
Although the catastrophic hunger of the First World War was not
repeated in the Second, the OCP’s activities could not always safe-
guard supplying the population. The villages higher up in the moun-
tains around Rajo, Bulbul and Maidan Ekbes, where agriculture was
not feasible and the prohibition of char burning had deprived people
of one of the few sources of income, were especially vulnerable. Dur-
ing the war years, the population in these areas continued to suffer
from hunger. In the winter of 1942/3, the situation was especially grim.
Food was so scarce that many mountain villagers died. The president
of the municipality, Fayiq Agha, scion of one of the large landowning
families in the mountain, took the distribution of grain from the OCP
depot in Afrin into his own hands. But the quantities provided were
insufficient. The French officer in Afrin blamed the lack of aid on the
inefficient local authorities, notably the Governor of Aleppo,49 while
the British troops stationed in the area held the French responsible:
Major Patrick Ness, a British officer commanding a squadron of the
TJFF who was stationed at Rajo, describes a scene which he witnessed
while patrolling the area in February 1943:
I was surprised to see Kurdish villagers standing in the freezing stream
[. . .] Blue with cold, they were managing to scoop some fish out [. . .] They
had come to the end of their grain store and were half starving. The Free
French-organised O.C.P. had not got around to doing anything about
the pitiable Kurds, whose bare crops had failed the year before [. . .] At
one village we found more than twenty corpses of people who had died
from starvation, laid outside the village and waiting for burial.50
48
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information Afrine; October 3, 1942; CADN, S-L, 1er
vers, rens. et presse, 2023. This exclamation is surprising considering that there was,
in fact, a French delegation present in Aleppo. Rather than as a factual statement, we
may perhaps understand it as an expression of critique of the local Syrian authorities,
and possibly as an additional indication of the deep chasm perceived by the region’s
inhabitants between the metropolis, Aleppo, and Kurd Dagh.
49
Bulletin Hebdomadaire d’Information, Afrine, N 11, March 13, 1943 (CADN,
S-L, 1er vers, rens. et presse, 2046).
50
Patrick Ness, Short Stories Written from the Transjordan Frontier Force in the
Second World War (York, 1991), p. 9. Although Ness declares his short publication to
peripheral experiences 419
be ‘short stories’, they read as a factual, rather than fictive, account of his experiences
with the TJFF.
51
According to the recollections of Haj Menan from Sheikh Memo.
52
See for instance a letter from General Paul Beynet, Free French Délégué Général
in the Levant to René Massigli, French Ambassador for Foreign Affairs in Algiers,
discussing the proposed recruitment of 10,000 ‘indigenous labourers’ by the British:
letter dated April 26, 944 (CADN S-L, 1er vers., Cabinet Politique, 770).
420 katharina lange
concerns that there would not be enough manpower left to ensure the
smooth provision of agriculture in the Levant, implicitly reminding
their British counterparts of the fundamental significance of Syrian
grain for the Allied war effort.53 Yet despite this opposition, the Brit-
ish forces employed thousands of Syrians as ‘indigenous labourers’
to relieve ‘white’ troops by clearing airfields, constructing or repair-
ing roads and fortifications, transporting goods by automobiles and
horses, and so on.
Despite the positive terms in which recollections of British employ-
ment are narrated today by those Kurd Dagh villagers quoted above,
there are indications that the wages paid by the British were not actu-
ally high. For example, when Farajallah al-Hilou, a prominent com-
munist of Lebanese origin, called for a raise of daily wages in Aleppo
in summer 1942, he cited notably the case of the day labourers work-
ing for the British army as an example of extremely low salaries;54 and
Jaf, the worker quoted above, himself had to supplement his meagre
income from the British by cutting wood for handles used for tools
such as spades, axes and such like. Every day after his work at the
airfield was finished, Jaf went up to the mountain, cut wood, spent the
night there, and in the mornings came back down to Afrin to begin
work at the airfield, where he passed the wood on to his brother who
then sold it in Aleppo.
Contrary to many other poor inhabitants of the region, Jaf never
enlisted with the British army. In retrospect, he explains this by the
machinations of his patron and his own naiveté: he stayed at home
because, he says, the landlord for whom he was working kept dangling
the promise of marriage in front of his nose.
One day he said: we have found you a bride. [. . .] Then he would say:
no, that one got married now. But there is another one in Gundî Mistê.
Then she would be gone, too. [. . .] In this way, he kept me in the village
and I continued working for him.
Today, Jaf regrets that he did not follow the example of other young
men without resources who joined the British army. Serving with the
53
Letter of May 9, 1942 [not signed by name, sent from Catroux’s office in Beirut],
to Richard Gardiner Casey, Acting Minister of State in Cairo (CADN S-L, 1er vers.,
Cabinet Politique, 770).
54
Bulletin d’information, Alep, N 27, July 4, 1942 (CADN S-L, 1er vers., rens. et
presse, 2013).
peripheral experiences 421
British would have provided him with a good salary and made him—if
only temporarily—independent of his patron. “I just had no wits then,”
he said in retrospect.
Joining up
55
See Nacklie Elias Bou-Nacklie, Les Troupes Spéciales: “Religious and Ethnic
Recruitment, 1916–1946,” International Journal of Middle Eastern Studies 25 (1993),
645–660 and Nacklie Elias Bou-Nacklie, “The 1941 Invasion of Syria and Lebanon:
The Role of the Local Paramilitary,” Middle Eastern Studies 30, 3 (1994), 512–529 for
details about the Troupes Spéciales; on the gendarmerie see Hélène Faisant de Champ-
chesnel: “Les gendarmeries pendant l’insurrection de mai 1945 en Syrie, ” Revue de
la gendarmerie nationale (hors série) n 3 (2002) (quoted according to online version
at http://www.servicehistorique.sga.defense.gouv.fr/04histoire/articles/gendarmerie/
histoire/champ/pa1.htm: 1–2 [accessed November 25, 2008]).
56
Secret letter from T. J. Cash (War Office) to T. Padmore (Treasury), June 12,
1942 (TNA, PRO WO 32 / 10167–29 A).
57
Letter on meeting Spears–Catroux of 23 December 1942 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers.,
c.p., 770).
58
These suggestions were controversially discussed within the British administra-
tion; objections to recruitment of Kurds and Armenians (which would potentially
provoke conflicts with the Free French) were voiced by the Foreign Office, while mili-
tary officials opined that ‘Armenians as a race are not suitable for the roles suggested
[. . .]’ (see Secret Memorandum of March 5, 1942, from Lt.-Col. Butterfield to Spears
Mission, 9th and 10th Army Commands; as well as Secret Memo from W. R. Bed-
dington to the Commander in Chief of the British 9th Army, February 28, 1942, both
CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
422 katharina lange
59
Secret Memorandum of March 5, 1942, from Lt.-Col. Butterfield to Spears Mis-
sion, 9th and 10th Army Commands (CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
60
Letter from Monckton (Cairo) to Catroux (Beirut), April 24, 1942; Letter on
meeting Spears–Catroux of December 23, 1942 (CADN, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
61
General Collet (Beirut) to Colonel Wilson (HQ TJFF, Zarka), May 27, 1942;
Telegram from Francom Beyrouth to Francelib London, n.d. [probably May 1943]
(CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
62
Note de service, signed by French Delegate-General Jean Helleu; Beirut, April 13,
1943 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
peripheral experiences 423
63
List of 18 Syrians recruited by the British military authorities in Palestine, n.d.
[January 1942]; (CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
64
Letter from Fauqenot, Free French Délégué-Adjoint for the Governorate of
Aleppo, to Lt. Colonel Summerhayes, British Political Officer in Aleppo, of 14 Febru-
ary 1942 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
65
Bulletin d’Information from the Services Spéciaux at Afrin of November 1, 1942;
cf. also Report by Captain François, Poste des Services Spéciaux Azaz, of February 14,
1942 (both CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
66
The French observed this with suspicion; Delegation d’Alep, Bulletin Hebdo-
madaire d’Information N° 40 for the period from October 26 to November 1, 1942;
CADN, S-L, 1er vers., rens. et presse, 1997. There is no indication why, or how, these
soldiers had joined the British forces in Palestine; possibly, they had been part of the
French Troupes Spéciales and were among the deserters who had crossed into Pales-
tine before the Allied invasion of Syria; cf. Bou-Nacklie, ’The 1941 Invasion of Syria
and Lebanon’, p. 514.
67
This was stated by a number of recruits from Kurd Dagh, who returned on leave
to their home villages and were questioned by the French security services; see Liste
de deux ressortissants syriens enrolés par les autorités militaires britanniques de Pal-
estine, n.d. [Feb. 1942] and reports by Captain François, Poste des Services Spéciaux
Azaz, of February 14 and 17, 1942 (all CADN, S-L, 1er vers., c.p., 770).
68
Ibid.
424 katharina lange
Later, it appears that recruits from the area were collected in camps
in Aleppo, Beirut and Damascus, whence they were transported to
training camps in Egypt. This is reflected in the recollections of Khalil
Muhammad, another Sheikh Memo villager. In 1943, Khalil was
approximately 17 years old. Orphaned when he was a child, he had no
land of his own to cultivate and earned his living as a wage labourer.
Khalil tells the story of his recruitment as a matter of chance: one
day, hoping to find employment for a day or longer, he went into the
market town, Afrin, where he saw a large crowd gathered in front of
a coffeehouse. When he asked one of the bystanders what the matter
was, he was told that a recruitment drive for the British army had just
begun. Khalil, who heard that the English paid good salaries, decided
to volunteer. He was recruited on the spot and transferred to a hold-
ing camp south of Aleppo. From there he was sent on with other Syr-
ian volunteers, first by train to Damascus, then Palestine, then Egypt.
In Suez, his unit embarked on a sea journey to Italy. They landed in
Bari, where Khalil remained stationed almost until the end of the war.69
Like most Syrian recruits, Khalil was charged mainly with guard duties
and was not actively involved in any fighting. During a raid in win-
ter 1943/4, however, he was taken prisoner by a German unit. Khalil
remained a prisoner for, he says, three months and 17 days. At the
end of this time, he was freed as part of a prisoner exchange with the
British.70
As the war progressed, some of the local recruits to the British forces
decided not to continue their service. In 1944 and 1945, French intel-
ligence officers reported several incidents of Syrian deserters from the
British army hiding in Kurd Dagh or trying to cross the border into
Turkey; in one incident of May 1944, discharged soldiers of the Brit-
ish army used their uniforms and papers (which they had retained) to
69
Interview in Sheikh Memo, 4 February 2006. Other villagers who remember
Khalil’s service with the British narrate his recruitment as a bit less spontaneous.
70
The description of Khalil’s wartime experiences is based on his own accounts;
dates must, again, be considered as tentative approximations. I have not been able to
match the details which Khalil recollects with archival documents pertaining to his
individual fate. For a more detailed analysis of his narrative in the context of European
recruitment of Mashriq soldiers during the Second World War, see Katharina Lange,
“Proud fighters, Blind Men: World War Experiences of Combatants from the Arab
East,” in Translocality: An Approach to Globalising Phenomena, ed. Ulrike Freitag and
Achim von Oppen (Leiden, 2010), pp. 83–109.
peripheral experiences 425
deceive the villagers, rob and steal. When they were discovered, they
fled back to Palestine to join up once again and thus escape pursuit.71
In Kurd Dagh, service with the British army is described in mostly
positive terms. Sixty years after his experience, Khalil is full of praise
for the British:
Their customs and habits are very good. [. . .] Regarding military service,
there is certainly no one better [. . .] in the whole world. Regarding the
food: whatever you could wish for was provided. With clothes, it was the
same, and the salary as well. [. . .] There was a storage building [full of
clothes] from floor to ceiling [. . .]—from stockings [. . .] to head cover-
ings: whatever you liked, you could take. Any clothes you wanted [. . .].
And their morals are equally high. God forbid, they are not like people
here: never a dirty word or a beating [. . .]. Their morals are humane. You
and the one with the 2 or 3 stars [lieutenant and captain], the colonel,
the major general and the gerenol [sic] and the bergedi [sic]—you all eat
together. They eat with you, don’t they? [. . .] The gerenol [sic] has 12,000
men under his command, but he has to eat together with you!
Shortly before the end of the war, Khalil was asked if he would extend
his service with the British army to go to a far-away place which,
according to Khalil’s memories, was called “the country of monkeys”.
He declined this offer and decided to leave the army and go home. “I
refused to go on. Because: a stranger in a strange place is like a blind
man.”
Back in Sheikh Memo, Khalil received a pension from the British
army for two years. When it ceased to reach him, Khalil’s life went on
much as it would have had he never joined the army—until today he
lives in his native village, farming his own small plot as well as working
for other farmers. Khalil’s army career is regarded with amusement by
better-off villagers, who would, they say, never have considered join-
ing the army. “That was only for the poor,” Ezzat Evdikê concluded,
“not the ones with land.”
Similarly, in the village of Kafr Mara, the failed career of another
recruit has become almost proverbial. The peasant Hesen Evdo, one
of the village poor, joined the British army in Palestine in November
1941. He went so far to even pay 10 Syrian pounds to “Ali”, a recruiter
71
Bulletin d’information, Afrine, N 21, May 27, 1944 (CADN, S-L, 1er vers., rens.
et presse, 2087).
426 katharina lange
Conclusion
Although Kurd Dagh was not part of the frontline in the Second
World War, restrictions and regulations dictated by military logic
were felt by the population: tightened border controls, which compli-
cated exchange with the neighboring regions in Turkey considerably,
and regulation of agricultural production and distribution, as well as
food shortages, are just some examples.
On the other hand, at the micro- or individual level, the Allied
occupation opened up new opportunities and spatial mobility for the
population of the qadha’. This becomes evident in the words of the
landless villagers, Jaf and Khalil, who speak of the British presence as
a chance for income generation and escape—albeit temporal—from
their dependence on the local landowning elite. But how lasting were
these transformations? Since the historiography of this region with its
very specific social and political structure is only just beginning, at this
point only tentative conclusions can be drawn; yet it seems that the
social changes that came about with the Allied presence in the area—
such as they were—did not outlast the war years. In 1944, the British
army began the withdrawal of the units stationed in Kurd Dagh. One
after the other, the Indian, Transjordanian and British contingents
decamped. The British base in Afrin was finally closed on 31 January
72
The recruits took the route Afrin-Aleppo-Damaskus-Safet. See list of two Syrians
currently serving in the British Army in Palestine, attached to letter by M. Fauquenot,
Delégué Adjoint pour Mohafaza Alep, to Lt.-Col. Summerhayes, British Political Offi-
cer in Aleppo, February 19, 1942 (CADN, Syrie-Liban, 1er vers, c.p., 770).
peripheral experiences 427
1945. Ezzat Evdikê remembers how he and other villagers walked down
the streets of the deserted camp. “It was very orderly, like a city—there
were streets and everything. And especially bathrooms. They had had
a lot of bathrooms.”
Formally, the Allied occupation of Kurd Dagh ended with the
French Mandate, in April 1946. Local tradition circumscribes the end
of French rule with the following scene:
In April 1946, when the French retreat from Syria was announced, Arif
Agha [al-Ghobari] gathered some of his men and supporters from the
surrounding villages. [. . .] They proceeded to the Serail in Afrin [where]
the news was confirmed that the French had left on that day. Arif Agha
asked one of the men to lower the French flag and hoist the national flag
instead—but this met with the protest of [. . .] Fayiq Agha, who wanted
to do that with his own hand.73
This image seems to characterize the political scene in Kurd Dagh dur-
ing the 1930s and 1940s. Fayiq Agha, who throughout the war years had
profited from his good relations with the French, once again asserted
his dominance—this time in putting a symbolic end to foreign rule
with his own hand. With the end of the war and the withdrawal of
the Allied forces, social and political relations in the region remained
much the same as those of the pre-war era.
The idea that the Allied occupation at least relativized the ‘tradi-
tional’ authoritative alliance between landowners and French Mandate
officials may be one explanation for Sheikh Memo villagers’ positive
memory of the time when ‘the English’ were in Kurd Dagh.
Another dimension is the critique of regulatory regimes in
present-day Syria. Many of the instruments and practices of (eco-
nomic) regulation introduced by the Allies were taken over by the Syr-
ian state; many are—in modified form—functioning at the present.74
By articulating the memory of similar mechanisms under foreign rule,
a space for critique of present practices is opened up. This is suggested
in Khalil’s glowing characterization of the British army: “everybody
had to eat the same food [. . .] their morals were humane [. . .] not like
people here [and now].” Similarly, when Ezzat Evdikê says: “we had
73
ʿAbdū, Al-Ḥayāt al-siyāsīya fī Jabal al-Akrād.
74
See Vitalis and Heydemann, “War, Keynesianism, and Colonialism,” especially
pp. 132–133, for the argument that the regulatory mechanisms and instruments intro-
duced by the Allies during the Second World War decisively shaped the development
of Middle Eastern post-war economies.
428 katharina lange
to sell our grain to them, but at least the prices were fair”, he makes
implicit reference to the present government’s policy of monopolizing
external trade in grain as well as olive oil, which has become the main
source of income for villagers: by not allowing cultivators to market
their own oil outside of the country, the high profit margins in the
olive oil market are denied the producers.
In this respect, Kurd Dagh villagers’ experiences of the Allied occu-
pation contrast one regulatory regime, and possibly, a specific form of
‘statehood’, with the other: the Allies’ with the present government’s,
to the disadvantage of the latter. The experience of the war years is
thus translated into a medium for expressing dissatisfaction with the
present.
MILITARY COLLABORATION, CONSCRIPTION AND
CITIZENSHIP RIGHTS IN THE FOUR COMMUNES OF
SENEGAL AND IN FRENCH WEST AFRICA (1912–1946)
Francesca Bruschi
Introduction
1
Michael Crowder, Senegal: A Study in French Assimilation Policy (London, 1967);
H. Olu Idowu, “Assimilation in 19th Century Senegal,” Bulletin de l’I.F.A.N. 30,4
(1968), 142–147; John D. Hargreaves, “Assimilation in Eighteenth-century Senegal,”
Journal of African History 6, 2 (1965), 177–184; Doudou Thiam, La portée de la citoy-
enneté française dans les territoires d’outre-mer (Paris, 1953), pp. 106–107; Mahmood
Mamdani, Citizen and Subject: Contemporary Africa and the Legacy of Late Colonial-
ism (Princeton, 1996).
430 francesca bruschi
2
David Robinson, Sociétés coloniales et pouvoir colonial français au Sénégal et en
Mauritanie 1880–1920. Parcours d’accomodation (Paris, 2004), pp. 25–26.
3
Allen M. Howard, “Nodes, Networks, Landscapes, and Regions: Reading the
Social History of Tropical Africa 1700s–1920,” in The Spatial Factor in African His-
tory. The Relationship of the Social, Material, and Perceptual, eds. Allen M. Howard
and Richard M. Shain (Leiden, Boston, 2005), pp. 21–131, pp. 36–37.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 431
4
Roger Alquier, Saint Louis du Sénégal pendant la Révolution et l’Empire, “Bulletin
du Comité d’Etudes Historiques et Scientifiques de l’A.O.F.”, n° 2, 1922, 277–320, pp.
295–298; Johnson, Naissance du Sénégal contemporain, p. 59; François Zuccarelli, La
vie politique sénégalaise (1798–1940), C.H.E.A.M. (Paris, 1987), pp. 15–17.
5
Crowder, Senegal, p. 2.
6
Gerti Hesseling, Histoire Politique et Constitutionnelle du Sénégal (Paris, 1985),
pp. 18–37.
432 francesca bruschi
when the colony also obtained the right to elect a representative to the
National Assembly. Banning slavery from French territory for good in
1848, the Second French Republic institutionalised the right to politi-
cal representation for colonies, creating local governments modelled
on the metropolitan example. The abolition Decree passed in 18487
had deep consequences in the relationships between the Communes
and the hinterland, asserting the principle of the freeing virtue of
French land and declaring emancipation possible by the fact of enter-
ing a French territory.8
As a consequence of abolition, from the French possessions on the
Atlantic coast the principle of equality of all men progressively started
to invest the African hinterland. In the years to follow, while aboli-
tion was becoming the most common ideology to justifying at the eyes
of European taxpayers and public opinion, the expenses of growing
involvement in Africa,9 the principle of the freeing land would actu-
ally apply only in the areas that had been under French rule at the
time of approval of the abolition Decree. Furthermore, in the absence
of social and economic policies consistent with Republican theories,
“the expansion of legitimate trade did not lead to changes in the social
structure which the abolitionists had expected in term of undermining
the basis of domestic slavery”.10
During the period that saw the passage from the so-called “infor-
mal empire” to the formal exercise of sovereignty over West African
territories, the government of the Third Republic allowed administra-
tive assimilation of Saint Louis and Gorée (1872), Rufisque (1880) and
Dakar (1887). Affirming the will to assimilate Africans to metropolitan
institutions, the Third Republic established elective councils and re-
introduced Parliamentary representation for the Colony of Senegal.
During the conquest of FWA and whenever their support was needed,
the colonial administration cited the originaires as examples of the
accomplishment of the civilizing mission in Africa, claiming that
assimilation was not only possible but also mutually advantageous.
Demonstrating firm loyalty to the Republic throughout the colonial
7
Archives Nationales, Section Outre-Mer (A.N.S.O.M.), Sén VII-44 (a), Ministerial
instructions about the application of the abolition Decree in Senegal, May 10, 1848.
8
V. Schoelcher, Esclavage et colonisation (Paris, 1948), p. 152; Gaston Martin, His-
toire de l’Esclavage dans les colonies françaises (Paris, 1948), pp. 141–152.
9
John Flint, ed., The Cambridge History of Africa, vol. 5 (1790–1870), (London,
1976), p. 200.
10
Ibid. p. 212.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 433
11
David Robinson, “An emerging pattern of cooperation between colonial authori-
ties and Muslim societies in Senegal and Mauritania,” in Jean Louis Triaud, ed., Le
temps des marabouts (Paris, 1997), pp. 155–180, p. 169.
434 francesca bruschi
12
In 1955 and 1857, two Decrees guaranteed the maintenance of slaves to chiefs
showing acquiescence (Governor Faidherbe on indigenous policy, A.N.S., 13G195, s.d.).
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 435
were most fully applied, the nature of the political and civil rights
recognised to Africans remained uncertain. The colonial administra-
tion refused to consider the originaires as full citizens, and colonial
jurists started to question their electoral and civil rights. The establish-
ment of Republican institutions in Senegal was now justified by the
relatively important number of metropolitan French residents in Saint
Louis, Gorée, Rufisque and Dakar, and colonial reports begin to depict
the concession of civil and political rights to the native populations
of the Communes, solely as a reward for administrative and military
collaboration.
13
Henry Brunschwig, Noirs et blancs dans l’Afrique noire française, ou comment le
colonisé devient colonisateur, 1870–1914 (Paris, 1983), ch. 8.
14
If the first French African soldiers were Senegalese, in particular Wolof from
Saint Louis, at the time of the French conquest of FWA most tirailleurs came from
Dahomey, Côte d’Ivoire and French Sudan: Marc Michel, “L’armée en Afrique occi-
dentale française,” in L’Afrique Occidentale au temps des français. Colonisateurs et
Colonisés (1860–1960), eds. Catherine Coquery-Vidrovitch and Odile Goerg (Paris,
1992), p. 63.
436 francesca bruschi
15
Marc Michel, Colonisation et Défense nationale: le général Mangin et la Force
noire, Guerres Mondiales, 145 (1987), p. 27.
16
Marc Michel, L’Appel à l’Afrique. Contributions et réactions à l’effort de guerre en
A.O.F., 1914–1919 (Paris, 1982), p. 343.
17
Mangin was imbued by racist theories when depicting ethnic groups like the
Bambara as “natural born soldiers”: Charles Mangin, “Caractères physiques et moraux
du soldat nègre,” La Revue anthropologique 10 (1911), 1–16.
18
Count Eugène Melchior De Vogüé, Le Figaro, October 11, 1909.
19
Charles Mangin, La force Noire (Paris, 1910), p. 276.
20
Michel, L’Appel à l’Afrique, p. 30.
21
Echenberg, Colonial Conscripts, p. 24. Even if rebellions continued up to the
1920s, the 1904 Decree put an end to military administration in most of FWA. See:
Michel, L’armée en Afrique, p. 68.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 437
22
Myron Echenberg, Colonial Conscripts: The Tirailleurs sénégalais in French West
Africa, 1857–1960 (Portsmouth, 1992), p. 29.
23
In 1911 the civil service was reorganized in FWA, but strong inequalities in sala-
ries and access to its higher ranks remained. Governor General Ponty, “Gulielmus
Ponty Africanus”, was depicted as an autocrat from the first appearance of the local
newspaper La Démocratie du Sénégal. See: La Démocratie du Sénégal, November 5,
1913.
24
On May 25, 1912 a Decree defined the conditions of naturalization in FWA,
the major obstacle in accessing French citizenship was in the case of the originaires
the formal rejection of their personal Koranic status. See: Accession des originaires à
la nationalité française, 1907–1920, Archives Nationales du Sénégal [A.N.S.], 23G34;
Statut juridique des originaires des quatre Communes, 1913–1920, A.N.S., 23G35.
25
Fully assimilated African, Diagne was married to a French woman and had been
serving in the Customs administration in various colonies for over 20 years. Serv-
ing in Gabon, Diagne met Cheikh Amadou Bamba, founder of the Senegalese sufi
brotherhood Muridiyya exiled by the colonial administration. The influential Muslim
charismatic leader was to sustain and finance the political activity of Blaise Diagne.
26
For the official records and for comments on the 1914 legislative elections in
Senegal in the local and metropolitan press: A.N.S., 20G21; A.N.S.O.M., Sén VII-81.
438 francesca bruschi
lobbies, Blaise Diagne was the first black African to sit in the French
Parliament, devoting the first two years of his mandate to the recogni-
tion of full French citizenship for the originaires.
The Senegal Deputy was a talented politician and carefully prepared
the ground necessary for the formal recognition of citizenship, deploy-
ing every means to obtain integration of originaires into the French
Army. Both in Paris and in the capital of Senegal Saint Louis, colonial
officers made a stand against the principle of conceding full citizen-
ship to originaires, the majority of whom were Muslims, who refused
to renounce local customs in matters of private law.27 Proving capable
of exploiting the contingencies of war and the sympathetic climate
Mangin had created around the issue of a large black army at the ser-
vice of France, Diagne obtained voluntary enrolment of originaires
inside metropolitan regiments. A large patriotic movement developed
in the Communes and Diagne himself and his lieutenant in Senegal,
Galandou Diouf, symbolically enrolled.28 The Deputy considered vol-
untary enrolment inadequate and, counting on influential protection
from the highest ranks of the French government,29 during the first
months of the war he repeatedly but unsuccessfully tried to have the
Chamber discuss a draft law concerning the originaires’ military obli-
gations.30 In the winter of 1914–1915 Diagne exerted pressure on the
government and obtained better conditions for African soldiers serv-
ing in France.31 He also played a major role in replying to German
protests against the use of African soldiers in war operations, affirming
27
Among other documents, of particular interest is the long report about elec-
toral issues in Senegal written to the Ministry by Governor General Angoulvant. See:
Governor General to Ministry of Colonies, A.N.S.O.M., Aff. Pol. 599/1, September 3,
1916.
28
The voluntary enrolment of Diagne was symbolic but he gave great importance to
the gesture, while Diouf actually served and was to be decorated for military merit.
29
Initiated 1902, in 1910 Diagne was one of the founders of the Radical Social-
ist Party together with the Freemasons Viviani, Prime Minister in the first year of
the war, and Viollette, Governor General of Algeria: Pierre Chevallier, Histoire de la
franc-maçonnerie française, vol. 3: La maçonnerie: Église de la République (1877–1944)
(Paris, 1974), p. 16. Gaston Doumergue and his follower at the head of the Ministry of
Colonies, Henri Simon, also were Freemasons, a factor that could explain their com-
pliance with Blaise Diagne more than their ignorance in colonial matters, as argued by
George-Wesley Johnson. See: Johnson, Naissance du Sénégal contemporain, p. 210.
30
Chamber of Deputies, Debates (1915), pp. 948–949; Johnson, Naissance du Séné-
gal contemporain, p. 231.
31
Diagne arranged for African soldiers to be moved to the southern regions of
France during the cold season.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 439
the dignity of the tirailleurs and accusing “the Teutonic savages” of the
“barbarian use of violence”.32
At the beginning of 1915 the Deputy returned to Senegal for the
first time after his election and was enthusiastically welcomed by the
originaires, to whom he firmly repeated his advice not to engage in
the colonial corps.33 The Saint Louis youth, watchfully following war
events and openly discussing them in monthly meetings, started to
express the worry that the colonial administration would take away
the originaires’ electoral rights if they continued to refuse incorpora-
tion.34 In October 1915 the Chamber passed a military law granting
them equal military status with French metropolitan citizens. After
having obtained certificates demonstrating their birth in one of the
Communes the originaires started to enrol. Enrolment in the French
army was starting to become an instrument of political emancipation,
and in order to obtain French citizenship rural natives began rushing
to Dakar asking for additional proofs of birth in one of the Com-
munes.35 Emulating Diagne’s strategy in Senegal, young Dahomeans
tried to enrol in metropolitan regiments but were strongly rejected.36
After the approval of the military law West Africans served in dis-
tinct regiments. The differences in rights and benefits associated with
incorporation in metropolitan rather than colonial regiments were
immediately and widely understood in FWA,37 and fears were uttered
by some administrators that comparisons with the privileges enjoyed
by originaires would provoke unrest throughout the West African
Federation.38 The administration of Senegal showed a certain degree
of concern about the consequences of the 1915 law and about the arro-
gance exhibited by originaires, both towards French officers and the
non-originaire populations.
32
“La Démocratie du Sénégal”, August 26, 1916, A.N.S.O.M, Sén VII-81.
33
“La Démocratie du Sénégal”, September 9, 1914, A.N.S.O.M, Sén VII-81.
34
Governor General to the Ministry about the political and administrative situation
of Senegal, II trimester 1915, A.N.S.O.M., Aff. Pol., 597/1.
35
Lacking written civil records, additional birth verifications were easy to obtain,
thanks to oral declarations.
36
Echenberg, Colonial Conscripts, p. 45.
37
The advantages of serving in the metropolitan army were in the first place eco-
nomic, because French soldiers were entitled to social pensions and to family benefits.
For a detailed analysis of the differences in treatment between citizens and subjects
see: Johnson, Naissance du Sénégal contemporain, p. 236.
38
Governor General to Ministry, political and administrative situation of Senegal,
III trimester 1916, A.N.S.O.M., Aff. Pol., 597/1.
440 francesca bruschi
The risk to order and stability increased when Diagne visited Senegal
at the end of 1915, publicly stating that not just the native population
of the Communes but also their children were to be considered French
citizens.39 The “legal monstrosity” represented by this conception of
citizenship was denounced by the colonial administration, incapable
nevertheless of preventing the approval of the second citizenship law,
passed on 29 September 1916.40 Considered the masterpiece of his
policy, the “Lois Diagne” of 1915–1916 had deep repercussions on the
political, social and cultural situation of Senegal and FWA at large, as
they achieved formal equality between French metropolitans and Sen-
egalese of the Four Communes. If the immediate major consequence of
the Citizenship Laws was to formally sanction the distinction between
African citizens and subjects, in Senegal they also implied the doubling
of the African electoral body.41
39
In a public meeting held in Saint Louis at the end of 1915, he declared that inde-
pendently of the place of birth descendant of the native populations of the Communes
were to be considered French citizens.
40
“The natives of the Four Communes and their descendants are and remain
French citizens submitted to the military obligations laid down by the Law of Octo-
ber 19, 1915”.
41
Reaching 16,000 inscriptions in the electoral registers, in 1919 the electoral body
of Senegal was almost double that of 1914. Needless to say, the new citizens were the
strongest supporters of Blaise Diagne.
42
Governor General to Ministry on the political situation in FWA, A.N.S., 2G17–4
(5), 1917.
43
Michel, L’Appel à l’Afrique, pp. 54–57 (Bélédogou), pp. 100–116 (Western Volta),
pp. 118–120 (North Dahomey).
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 441
effort.44 For their relevance and significance, the political imagery of the
post-colonial state would carefully reconstruct the history of wartime
migrations and revolts.45 The civil administration accused the military
of having depopulated entire regions, being in turn blamed for boycot-
ting conscription. Both the military and economic soul of colonization
lamented poor health of African populations, compromising the gen-
eral ‘Sacred Union’ created around the French government.
As written documentation underlines, the real cause of general
unrest observed in FWA through 1916 and 1917 was the imposition of
forced conscription, which progressively became an unbearable bur-
den above all in the scarcely populated regions of the interior. Inaugu-
rated in 1912–1913, the call to the army remained relatively moderate
before the outbreak of war, to rise in 1914–1915 and reach consid-
erable dimensions in 1916. Each colony’s quota was defined in the
capital Dakar, following directives coming from Paris, but decisions at
the local level were left to chiefs, often performing conscription arbi-
trarily, enrolling slaves and exempting their families and protégés from
military service. By the beginning of 1917, FWA had sent 100,000 of
her sons to fight in Europe, many of whom came back sick, wounded
or mutilated, or never returned. Veterans’ stories portrayed frightful
experiences lived through in Europe by African soldiers and, once
back, former servicemen often showed insolent attitudes towards the
administration. At repatriation, incidents were recorded in the mili-
tary camps of Saint Louis, Dakar and Kindia (French Guinea).46
Even if the dangers of African participation in the war were widely
recognized both in France and FWA, at the end of 1917 the reck-
lessness of metropolitan politicians led to the decision to engage in
44
Estimates of migrations to British territories are very rough because of the vast
number of seasonal workers. In 1923 the French colonial administration estimated
that every year 35,000 people left Senegal, Sudan and Guinea to relocate in Gam-
bia, where they were not vexed by taxation or conscription. See: Trimestrial political
reports concerning FWA, II trimester, 1923, A.N.S., 2G23–10, p. 5.
45
Tilo Grätz, “La rébellion de Kaba (1916–1917) dans l’imaginaire politique au
Bénin,” Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines 40–4, 160 (2000), 519–543. Colonial enthnography
and historiography made similar attempts with different goals, see e.g. Ruth Ginio,
“French Colonial Reading of Ethnographic Research. The Case of the ‘Desertion’ of
the Abron King and its Aftermath,” Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines 42–2, 166 (2002),
337–357; Myron Echenberg, “Les migrations militaires en Afrique Occidentale Fran-
çaise, 1900–1905,” Canadian Journal of African Studies 14, 3 (1980), 429–450.
46
Michel, L’Appel à l’Afrique, p. 124.
442 francesca bruschi
47
The decision was strongly opposed by Governor General Van Vollenhoven, who
resigned in January 1918 and enrolled in the army as a volunteer, meeting his death
on the battlefield six months later.
48
The mission was composed of two officers of the colonial administration, 14 mili-
tary officers and 350 non-commissioned officers and tirailleurs. See: Michel, L’Appel
à l’Afrique, pp. 230–235.
49
Six Decrees containing the measures were signed on 14 January 1918 and pro-
mulgated in February. See: Official Journal of FWA, no. 687, February 2, 1918, pp.
49–58.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 443
50
Echenberg, Colonial Conscripts, p. 46.
51
The Lorraine-born General Mangin was with Blaise Diagne, one of the most
influential promoters of the idea of using African occupation troops in order to inflict
a bitter humiliation to Germany.
52
Johnson, Naissance du Sénégal contemporain, p. 198.
53
Marcus Garvey was a Jamaican-born black nationalist who created a ‘Back to
Africa’ movement in the United States. Publisher, journalist, entrepreneur, Black
nationalist, Pan-Africanist, and orator, he was founder of the Universal Negro
Improvement Association and African Communities League.
54
The Senegalese Lamine Senghor, whose responsibility for the 1919 incidents was
stressed, was in the 1920s to become an active member of the French Communist
Party. The Dahomean Louis Hunkarin was the personal assistant of Blaise Diagne
444 francesca bruschi
who before being disgraced and imprisoned on his return to FWA after the war on
political grounds: Thomas Hodgkin, Nationalism in Colonial Africa (London, 1958);
J. A. Langley, Pan-Africanism and Nationalism in West Africa, 1900–1945 (Oxford,
1973), pp. 290–303.
55
Ibid., p. 70.
56
C. M. Andrew and A. Kanya Forstner, “France, Africa, and the First World War,”
Journal of African History 19, 1 (1978), 11–23.
57
Michel, L’Appel à l’Afrique, p. 475.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 445
58
This idea is also demonstrated by the fact that in 1918 the newspaper La
Démocratie du Sénégal, whose political director was the Deputy in person, changed
its name to L’Ouest Africain Français.
59
Maurice Delafosse, chief of the Office of Civil Affairs of FWA between the second
half of 1916 and the end of 1917, was convinced that France never had a native policy.
See: Political situation of FWA at the end of 1917, A.N.S., 2G17–4 (1).
60
‘Mixed Communes’, created in Senegal in 1891 and subsequently in other urban
centres of FWA, were only superficially reformed by the 1920 Decrees: Saliou M’Baye,
Histoire des institutions coloniales françaises en Afrique de l’Ouest (1816–1960) (Dakar,
1991), pp. 182–186.
446 francesca bruschi
contrast with the traditional and customary rural context, led to the
creation of an administrative regime that left no place for unofficial
forms of representation. The separation between citizens and subjects
deepened and particularly urban newcomers, confused by the differ-
ences in treatment between them and the originaires, African Muslim
as they were, could not understand the situation.
In the new context of association with local authorities the adminis-
tration was trying not just to freeze existing political and civil liberties,
but also to seriously undermine the originaires’ historically recognized
privileges. Having failed to prevent the approval of the Diagne laws, in
the early 1920s the administration reacted to general demands for the
expansion of civil and political rights by putting severe restrictions on
the mobility of people throughout FWA. Compulsory identity cards
were introduced for all the subjects of the interior, while in the Com-
munes police checks on foreigners and suspect people were strength-
ened.61 The main consequence of the 4 December 1920 Decrees,
formally aimed at decentralisation, was a reduction of the adminis-
trative and political privileges enjoyed by the Four Communes. The
General Council was transformed into a Colonial Council representa-
tive of the whole colony of Senegal, with the integration of an equal
proportion of appointed chiefs as representatives of rural areas. The
Senegalese citizens uselessly tried to oppose a gradual but inexorable
erosion of their prerogatives by petitioning the Minister for Colonies.62
If war had put the issue of the African army on the political agenda,
the post-war situation confirmed the necessity of finding a solution to
the problem of African veterans. 200,000 men had joined metropoli-
tan or colonial regiments and the 170.000 survivors were conscious of
their right to receive compensation in return for service. The war expe-
rience had changed their perception of themselves and of their role in
society, the ‘school of the army’ having in many cases allowed them to
cross traditional social divisions. Furthermore, the extended period of
service imposed on 1918 recruits in Africa, Europe and on the East-
ern Mediterranean after the end of the war engendered a radicaliza-
tion of those West African soldiers obliged to stay under arms against
61
Suspect people and associations were controlled by the police and their names
and activities accurately filed. See: Suspect people (1925–1940), A.N.S., 21G28; Suspect
associations (1924–1937) A.N.S., 21G41.
62
“L’A.O.F.”, Open letter to the Minister of Colonies Albert Sarraut, October 7,
1921, A.N.S.O.M., Aff. Pol. Sénégal, 542/8.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 447
their will. Seeking stability and the support of former servicemen, the
French government took special measures addressed to veterans in
terms of material advantages and civil guarantees. Social pensions for
widows were also recognized.
In 1919 a decree was passed introducing universal male conscrip-
tion in FWA. While the conditions applying to Africans serving in
French regiments were defined by a law approved in March 1919, ben-
efits guaranteed to non-citizens were delineated by a series of decrees
approved between 1919 and 1923. Tirailleurs’ widows and orphans
received social pensions whose amount was insufficient to make any
impact on the mostly polygamous households of FWA. The promised
reserved jobs were offered under the condition that native soldiers
possessed special technical skills, the minimum requirement being
knowledge of the French language. Only in exceptional cases former
servicemen had access to administrative positions, and remuneration
was well inferior to that offered to metropolitan French. As for civil
privileges, native soldiers and their families were exempted from the
indigénat and from the associated fiscal obligations, this exemption
constituting the major factor in the process of emancipation from
customary chiefs. The legal status of former servicemen became very
uncertain, and veterans were not always willing to integrate into vil-
lage life on the same conditions as before the war. The material and
symbolic rewards allowed to former soldiers and servicemen were
far below expectations, and demobilization provoked unrest in many
native communities.63
The contradictions between the expectations raised by propaganda
and the ambiguities of post-war colonial policies are evident both
towards urban and rural African subjects. The colonial administration
depended on the chiefs to prevent widespread diffusion of egalitarian
ideals in FWA, the main threats at the local level being represented
not only by the Senegalese originaires, but by frustrated urban elites
and former servicemen. The legitimacy of the colonial order was to be
assured, integrating the chiefs more closely into a system of domina-
tion where military service was a means both of social control and of
emancipation from traditional bonds.
The contradiction between the new pact of association with chiefs
and the emancipation promises made by Diagne and by the colonial
63
Michel, L’Appel à l’Afrique, pp. 409–410.
448 francesca bruschi
64
The refusal of the Ivory Coast administration to regularly pay the due indemnity
to veterans caused unrest. Other episodes are reported, in which former tirailleurs
claimed administrative positions as a reward for their military merits. See: Michel,
L’Appel à l’Afrique, pp. 409–410.
65
“L’A.O.F.”, December 4, 1921, 10 October 1922, A.N.S.O.M, Aff. Pol. Sénégal,
542/8.
66
Letter of the Deputy to the Ministry, 1922, A.N.S., 17G281 (126).
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 449
67
At the Pan-African Conference held in Paris from 19 to 21 February 1919 Diagne
praised the benefits of French domination in opposition with the Zionist Back to
Africa movement founded by Marcus Garvey.
68
Blaise Diagne exposed with his brilliant but less and less convincing rhetoric
the reasons why forced labour should be maintained in French Africa, pushing his
assimilationist positions to the limits in order to mask the realities of colonial exploi-
tation: the imposition of public utility works was a form of education of the African
masses.
69
Historiography calls the act determining his collaboration with the colonial sys-
tem “the Bordeaux pact”.
70
In April 1929 the Commune of Gorée was suppressed and annexed to Dakar by
Decree, the communal boundaries also being significantly modified. See: Decree of
April 9, 1929, ANSOM, Aff. Pol. Sénégal, 510/13.
71
Alice Conklin, A Mission to Civilize: the The Republican Idea of Empire in France
and West Africa, 1895–1930 (Stanford, 1997), p. 151.
450 francesca bruschi
The victory of the Popular Front at the 1936 elections revived the hopes
of French West Africans for a new wave of emancipation.78 A section
of the French Socialist Party was created in Senegal and West African
political elites thought that a decisive turning point in colonial policy
had finally come. Trade Unions were legalized79 and the first concrete
72
Jean-Hervé Jézéquel, “Les enseignants comme Elite politique en A.O.F. (1930–
1945). Des meneurs des galopins dans l’arène politique,” Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines
45, 178, 2 (2005), 519–543.
73
Immanuel Wallerstein, “Elites in French-speaking West Africa: The Social Basis
of Ideas,” Journal of Modern Africa Studies 3, 1 (1965), 1–33.
74
Legal status of the native Christian populations of FWA, 1932, A.N.S., 17G132
(17).
75
Jean Suret-Canale, L’Afrique Noire, II partie: L’ère coloniale (Paris, 1964), p. 563.
76
The hierarchies of the Senegalese Muslim orders helped the war effort, giving
proof of their loyalty to France and allowing the adoption of a new Islamic policy in
the aftermath of the war.
77
Suret-Canale, L’Afrique Noire, pp. 553–555.
78
Nicole Bernard Duquenet, Le Sénégal et le Front Populaire (Paris, 1985).
79
The first inter-territorial Trade Union was created in 1937 in Bamako, represent-
ing teachers’ interests. See: Hervé-Jézéquel, Les enseignants, p. 225.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 451
measures against forced labour were passed.80 But the goodwill of the
socialist government met the strong opposition of colonial lobbies and
once again metropolitan interests were to prevail over the extension
of civil liberties in FWA. While propaganda revisited in France and
overseas the myth of the “civilizing mission”, the inconsistency of offi-
cial declarations about the real objectives of assimilation revealed the
ambiguities of French colonial policy. Even if forced labour was nomi-
nally abolished, the oversimplification of social divisions persisted and
the creation of a working class was de facto hindered.81
As happened before the first world conflict, at the end of the 1930s
the development of German militarism intensified France’s need of
African soldiers. French colonial propaganda replayed the myths of
German ferocity and African heroism, and the imperatives of national
defence became priorities for colonial policy. In 1939, in order to
prove serious intent to emancipate all African conscripts in the future
and to convince Africans to enrol, former servicemen were called to
take part in the elections of the colonial council of Senegal.82 The Sen-
egal Deputy, Galandou Diouf, veteran of the First World War, since
his election in 1934 had been asking the metropolitan government for
an act of formal recognition of the former combatants’ intermediate
status between citizens and subjects.
The outbreak of the Second World War abruptly put an end to the
brief Popular Front reformist era and the installation of the Vichy gov-
ernment led to the suppression of all elective institutions existing in
Senegal and FWA. The national motto Liberté, Egalité, Fraternité was
changed to Travail, Famille, Patrie and new propaganda was addressed
to African masses, to soldiers and educated elites.83 Civil society
80
On June 24, 1937 France ratified the International Labour Office Convention
against forced labour. See: Promulgation of the ILO convention in FWA, August 12,
1937; Concrete measures against forced labour in FWA, 27 July 1938, A.N.S.O.M., Aff.
Pol., A.O.F., 2808/1.
81
Frederick Cooper, Décolonisation et travail en Afrique. L’Afrique britannique et
française 1935–1960 (Paris, 2004), pp. 47–49.
82
The representatives inside the colonial council of Senegal were chosen by two
different electoral colleges: the first for citizens, the second for African chiefs in rural
areas. In 1945 the double electoral college was extended to the other territories of
FWA. See: Decree of 8 April 1939 and other documents related to the colonial Council
of Senegal, A.N.S.O.M., Aff. Pol., 594/11, Sénégal.
83
Ruth Ginio, “Marshall Pétain spoke to schoolchildren: Vichy propaganda in
French West Africa, 1940–1943,” International Journal of African Historical Studies
33, 2 (2000), 291–319.
452 francesca bruschi
84
Catherine Akpo-Vaché, L’AOF et la Seconde Guerre Mondiale (Paris, 1996), p. 49.
85
Christian Roche, Le Sénégal à la conquête de son indépendance, 1939–1960 (Paris,
2001), pp. 25–28.
86
J. Richard-Molard, A.O.F. (Paris, 1952), p. 167.
87
Suret-Canale, L’Afrique Noire, p. 568.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 453
With 75,000 recruits before June 1940 and a total of 200,000 units
serving in France during the Second World War, West African sol-
diers’ participation in the second conflict was comparable to the first
in absolute, but superior in relative terms.90 More than 25,000 African
soldiers sacrificed their lives in the Second World War; though physi-
cally and morally sick, veterans were aware that the war opened a new
chapter in the Franco-African relationship.
At the end of the Second World War claims about the right to self-
determination for Africans were added to requests aimed at banning
discrimination. The historical evolution of citizenship rights, and the
new awareness reached by the political elites of FWA, led to the rapid
development of nationalist movements engaged in the first attempts
to defy the colonial order itself. The idea of self-government would
lead to the progressive africanization of the institutions put in place
by colonialism and to the attainment of ‘Africa for Africans’, theories
still tenaciously opposed by French governments. The capacity showed
by West African political and intellectual elites to react rapidly to a
renewed local and international context is surprising considering the
social conditions of FWA in the inter-war period. This outcome can
88
Roche, Le Sénégal, pp. 41–42.
89
In the original text self-governments is written in English and as a plural. See:
Roche, Le Sénégal, p. 45.
90
Michel, L’armée en Afrique occidentale française, pp. 75–77.
454 francesca bruschi
91
Ruth Morgenthau, Le multipartitisme en Afrique de l’Ouest francophone jusqu’aux
indépendaces. La période nationaliste (Paris, 1998), p. 31.
92
Echenberg, Colonial Conscripts, pp. 139–141.
93
Myron Echenberg, “Les migrations militaires en Afrique Occidentale Française,
1900–1905,” Canadian Journal of African Studies 14, 3 (1980), 429–450.
military collaboration, conscription & citizenship rights 455
Conclusion
On the eve of the First World War France started to look at FWA as a
potentially inexhaustible reservoir of men and introduced partial con-
scription in FWA. In order to convince Africans to enrol, the colonial
government announced that emancipation was available to everybody
on condition of commitment to the Republic. Military conscription
94
“Tous les nationaux français et les ressortissants de l’Union française ont la
qualité de citoyen de l’Union française qui leur assure la jouissance des droits et des
libertés garanties par le préambule de la présente Constitution” (art. 81); “Les citoyens
qui n’ont pas le statut civil français conservent leur statut personnel en tant qu’ils n’y
ont pas renoncé. Ce statut ne peut en aucun cas constituer un motif pour refuser ou
limiter les droits et libertés attachés à la qualité de citoyen français” (art. 82) Les Con-
stitutions de la France depuis 1789, présentation par Jacques Godechot (Paris, 1995),
p. 405.
95
Thiam, La portée de la citoyenneté française dans les territoires d’outre-mer, pp.
86–89.
96
Decree of April 21, 1944, A.N.S., 17G381; Jean Bernard Lacroix, Saliou M’Baye,
“Le vote des femmes aux Sénégal,” Ethiopiques (1975), 27.
456 francesca bruschi
97
Michel, L’armée en Afrique occidentale Française, p. 73.
“OUR VICTORY WAS OUR DEFEAT”:1
RACE, GENDER AND LIBERALISM IN THE
UNION DEFENCE FORCE, 1939–1945
Suryakanthie Chetty
Introduction
1
Quote taken from Herbert Reed, “To a Conscript of 1940,” in The Oxford Book of
War Poetry, ed. Jon Stallworthy (Oxford, 1993), p. 183.
2
Interview with Alfred Jimmy Davis conducted by Marijke du Toit and Surya-
kanthie Chetty at his home in Wentworth, Durban, March 3, 2005. I interviewed Mr
Davis for the purposes of my PhD research as I wanted to understand the perspective
of a black South African who had served in the Second World War and the sense
made of that experience.
458 suryakanthie chetty
these stories so many times before that she now remembers for him.
His words are punctuated by laughter and exchanges with Shirley,
adding a vibrant depth to the spoken word. Yet there exists too some
confusion, hesitation and forgetfulness brought about by his advanced
years which both the photographs and Shirley work to overcome. Evi-
dent in his recollections, albeit tempered by his personality, is a strong
sense of injustice as he points in the direction of Montclair where he
believed housing would be reserved for him and his colleagues at the
end of the war but which instead became a ‘white’ area given to men
who never served. His return home was punctuated by a sense of disil-
lusionment due to unemployment and the refusal of the army to give
him skills training, leading him to sell his medals and badges to white
souvenir seekers soon after. Yet Mr Davis embodies that moving con-
tradiction—the years after 1945 only served to dishearten him but he
is nonetheless proud of his contribution in defending his country and
playing a small role in a significant historical moment. Shirley Davis’
ability to remember for him suggests that he had told and retold his
war stories so that his family knew them as well as he did—his war
service was a key event in his life to which he returned time and time
again. His pride in the part he played is evident in his insistence in
taking part in public commemorations along with other black veter-
ans whose names do not appear on the memorials where they pay
their respects.
His disillusionment was rendered concrete by the rise of the apart-
heid state and Shirley Davis produces an old scrapbook containing
dozens of newspaper articles painstakingly put together by Mr Davis
with the earliest articles more than fifty years old. These yellowed arti-
cles are the means by which Mr Davis connects himself to the larger
historical narrative, for his war service has given him some small con-
nection to the events of the war and the post-war era. Prime Minis-
ter Jan Smuts features prominently here and Mr Davis believes that
Smuts’ death in 1950 marked the point at which South Africa took
a turn away from the freedom and democracy envisaged during the
war to a country that failed to live up to its war-time promises and
entrenched racial inequality. Mr Davis’ citing of 1950 and the death of
Smuts as marking the watershed highlights the way in which individ-
ual memory works, not necessarily in sync with the official history, but
no less real, powerful and meaningful. For Mr Davis, Smuts embodied
the potential for a new South Africa of social and racial equality and,
as he remembers it, Smuts’ death marked the death knell of his hopes
“our victory was our defeat” 459
and the setting in of his disillusionment. The rise of the apartheid state
and the death of Smuts two years later became one and the same in
Mr Davis’ memory.
Alfred Jimmy Davis lived an ordinary life—he married, raised a
family, is devoutly religious and experienced first-hand the inequalities
of the apartheid state. For me, he represents the everyman—patriotic
enlistment and service in the war, the desire to be a combatant, the
disenchantment with the rise of the apartheid state, his pride in his
actions and his respect for those who had made the ultimate sacrifice.
His story highlights the tragedy of South Africa after 1945.
Pre-war South Africa had been defined by discriminatory legis-
lation and segregation. The formation of the country as a union in
1910 entrenched political inequality. Although there was limited black
enfranchisement in the Cape restricted to those who met property
qualifications, the same was not true for the other three provinces.3
Discriminatory taxation policies and legislation such as the 1913 Land
Act restricting African land ownership emphasised economic inequal-
ity and were designed to force black labour to the mines, and bur-
geoning industries of white South Africa. The Natives Urban Areas
Act of 1923 enforced the social segregation of this black labour force
in the cities.4 The country was divided along racial lines and in use
was the historical designation of race—white, native (African), coloured
(those of ‘mixed’ racial origin) and Indian. The latter referred to
South Africans of indentured origin drawn largely from the Indian
subcontinent.5
Yet South Africa in the 1940s was entering an era filled with the
potential for shifts and dramatic recasting of race, regional, gender
and class patterns and expectations. This potential found its mirror
in global change with the struggles culminating in the end of colonial
rule and the movements for equality which would play out increas-
ingly over the twentieth century—civil rights, feminism. Yet, even
as this happened, South Africa went a different route—marked by
the failure of liberalism, the entrenchment of conservatism, a return
to a pre-war status quo in terms of gender roles and an intensified
3
Nigel Worden, The Making of Modern South Africa: Conquest, Segregation and
Apartheid, (Oxford, 1994), p. 69.
4
Worden, The Making, p. 73.
5
I use the term ‘black’ to apply collectively to African, coloured and Indian
participants.
460 suryakanthie chetty
Mobilization
6
W. K. Hancock, Smuts 2: The Fields of Force, 1919–1950 (Cambridge, Eng., 1968),
p. 321.
7
Hancock. Smuts 2, p. 322.
“our victory was our defeat” 461
It was the Smuts’ coalition that held sway in parliament with a narrow
victory, marking South Africa’s entry into the war.8
The main portion of the fighting force was drawn from almost
200 000 white men who volunteered for active duty. They were the
combatants of the war. Furthermore, 120 000 South Africans from the
other racial groups volunteered.9 Coloured men were first recruited as
part of the re-established Cape Corps (CC), which had been in opera-
tion during the First World War. These men were initially trained as
drivers for transport sections of the Union Defence Force. Ex-soldiers
who had served with the Cape Corps during the First World War were
employed to train this new generation of men.10 A similar process was
then initiated for the recruitment of Indian and Malay men under the
auspices of the Indian and Malay Corps (IMC).11
Four battalions were created allowing African soldiers to take on
security duty within South Africa, freeing white men to take up com-
bat roles overseas. The Native Military Corps (NMC) was created to
extend the scope of the activities of these African servicemen and they
were trained in a similar manner to their coloured and Indian coun-
terparts for roles ranging from drivers to stretcher-bearers and cooks.
All black men in the war were confined to these auxiliary roles and
forbade the use of arms. The eagerness of these African men to serve
was evident in the initial number of thirty thousand volunteers by
the end of the first years—a figure that practically tripled by the end
of the war.12 A directorate within the Union Defence Force, the Non-
European Army Services (NEAS), was formed to bear the responsibil-
ity for overseeing aspects of the various black corps.13
The outbreak of war necessitated white women taking up positions
in the auxiliary services. The exodus of white men to the frontlines
meant that women were expected to fill positions in industry and in
the military. They played support roles as clerical workers, transport
drivers, cooks, nurses and mechanics. There were five auxiliary services
8
Hancock, Smuts 2, p. 319. As Prime Minister Smuts was also the Commander-in-
Chief of the Union Defence Force thus the government and military were inextricably
linked.
9
P. Joyce, ed., South Africa’s Yesterdays (Cape Town, 1981), p. 302.
10
Ian Gleeson, The Unknown Force—Black, Indian and Coloured Soldiers Through
Two World Wars (Rivonia, 1994), pp. 104–105.
11
Gleeson, The Unknown Force, p. 106.
12
Gleeson, The Unknown Force, p. 111.
13
Gleeson, The Unknown Force, p. 112.
462 suryakanthie chetty
for these women under the Women’s Army Defence Corps.14 These
were the Women’s Auxiliary Army Services (WAAS), the Women’s
Auxiliary Air Force (WAAF), the South African Military Nursing Ser-
vice (SAMNS), the South African Women’s Auxiliary Police Force
(SWAMPS) and the South African Women’s Auxiliary Naval Service
(SWANS). Some 65 000 women not enlisted in these services volun-
teered for the South African Women’s Auxiliary Services (SAWAS)
which set up leisure and social activities and aided in conscription
campaigns.15
On the home front the war hastened the process of black urbanisa-
tion as influx control laws were relaxed for the duration of the war in
order to meet labour demands that had been exacerbated by the exodus
of white men to the front lines.16 Moreover the opportunities brought
by the war-time economy—and Smuts—suggested the possibilities of
the war as bringing about greater equality for black men. In a speech
in 1942 Smuts ignited the hopes of many with the words, “(i)solation
has gone and segregation has fallen on evil days.”17 This sparked the
hope on the part of the disempowered such as Alfred Jimmy Davis for
a new, more egalitarian post-war South Africa.
14
Jennifer Crwys-Williams, A Country At War, 1939–1945: The Mood of a Nation
(Rivonia, 1992), p. 223 and Margot Bryant, As We Were: South Africa 1939–1941
(Johannesburg, 1974), p. 65.
15
Bryant, As We Were, p. 59.
16
Worden, The Making, pp. 61–64.
17
Phyllis Lewsen, “Liberals in Politics and Administration, 1936–48,” in Demo-
cratic Liberalism in South Africa: Its History and Prospect, ed. J. Butler, R. Elphick and
D. Welsh (Connecticut, 1987), p. 105.
18
Independent Newspapers Archive, Terry McElligott and Keith Ross, Remember-
ing the Declaration of World War 2, September 2, 1989. Although as a union South
Africa remained largely autonomous in terms of domestic policy, she, along with
other British Dominions, was still bound to British decisions particularly those related
to war. This caused considerable dissent within the country between those such as
“our victory was our defeat” 463
the British in the South African War and were ambivalent about their
support for the war and the British. They had been, in many instances,
either participants in the South African War or descendants of those
who had fought Britain as well as being subject to the ravages of
the war carried out by the British against the civilian population in
the form of concentration camps. Yet they too also enlisted in large
numbers.19
Nazism was a key motivation for many volunteers—its percep-
tion as presenting the greatest threat to freedom and human liberty,
necessitated a stand made by the democratic nations, allowing men
to participate in the “good fight against evil”.20 But the foundations
for war service had been laid even earlier with the system of primary
and secondary schooling based upon the English public school model.
Here military service was propagated as a norm and a rite of pas-
sage. In a similar manner to that which occurred in the nineteenth
and early twentieth centuries in Europe, the United States and even
South Africa, the schooling system for boys was often composed of a
triple nexus of sport, gentlemanly behaviour and military service.21 The
inculcation of particular kinds of values in the youth by this school-
ing system created generations of young men willing and often feeling
compelled to serve in the military out of a sense of duty, patriotism
and belief in the importance of military service as being integral to
masculinity.22
There existed also the notion of following in the footsteps of one’s
own family tradition, which often allowed little leeway for the thought
of dissent:
Smuts and Louis Botha who advocated co-operation and J.B.M Hertzog who prior-
itised South Africa’s interests over that of Britain. This eventually culminated in the
country’s withdrawal from the British Commonwealth in 1961 and the declaration
of a republic. Cf. T. H. Davenport, South Africa: A Modern History, (Johannesburg,
1978), pp. 174–175.
19
Jan Smuts was a notable example of one who had played a significant role fight-
ing the British during the South African War against what was perceived to be British
imperialism. In addition General Dan Pienaar, another hero of the Second World
War who inspired troops, both English and Afrikaner alike, spent part of his child-
hood along with his mother and siblings in a concentration camp during the South
African War.
20
Guy Butler, Bursting World—An Autobiography, 1936–45 (Claremont, 1983),
pp. 111–112.
21
Major Allan Ryan, Thru Times and Places (Johannesburg, 1977), pp. 35–36.
22
Ryan, Thru Times and Places, p. 39.
464 suryakanthie chetty
23
Interview with Godfrey Herbert conducted by S. Sparks and S. Chetty, June 24,
2004.
24
Independent Newspapers Archive, Terry McElligott, “Clive was probably the first
to volunteer for active service”, September 9, 1989.
25
Ryan, Thru Times and Places, pp. 27–28.
“our victory was our defeat” 465
26
Naboth Mokgatle, The Autobiography of an Unknown South African, (Berkeley,
1971), p. 213.
27
Killie Campbell Africana Library (KCAL), A. W. G. Champion, “Black Soldiers
and War”, Asalibele, p. 12, KC29615. Asalibele is a booklet penned by Champion and
is the response of the Native Representative Council on the question of the participa-
tion of African men in the war.
28
Independent Newspapers Archive, Shelagh McLoughlin, “The Forgotten Force—
The Way We Were”, The Natal Witness, November 19, 1997.
466 suryakanthie chetty
for Native Affairs, D. L. Smit, was that such a change to the form of
black men serving was not required at that moment in time.29
However there remained a strong desire to play an equal part in the
war. In the same meeting, R. Godlo of the Cape who had made the
original motion, called for equal participation in the Union Defence
Force. His request was based on a point that had made an appearance
as early as the South African War, and that was to be re-iterated time
and again, the importance of combat and defence of the home which
was seen as integral to masculinity:
If there is danger, we as full-blooded men do not wish to sit around
like women and children with our arms folded while others defend our
country. Our loyalty is beyond question. Since war has broken out every
African organisation that has held a meeting has expressed its unswerv-
ing devotion to the King and to his Government in the Union. As the
co-inhabitants with the Europeans of this country, we feel that we can
offer an important contribution to its defence, and that we should not
be prevented from making that contribution.30
Godlo’s words contrasted the role of men in war with that of women
and children, conventionally the non-combatants. There was a clear
overlapping between white and black understandings of the place of
women in war which was perceived to be a masculine occupation. To
be relegated to the status of women and children was thus an attack
on the very definition of masculinity in war. Moreover, Godlo equated
equal service with a demonstration of loyalty to the state and crown,
with black men having an equal stake to their white counterparts in
the welfare of the country, where they were “going to suffer as much
as the white man” should fascism triumph.31
Equal participation in the war, particularly in the form of combat,
was linked to the notion of equal rights and citizenship which was
unequivocally articulated by the African National Congress: “A place
as a citizen in the defence forces of the country, not merely as a labour
contingent, but in every capacity in defending the territorial integrity
29
Champion, “Black Soldiers and War,” p. 13. The Native Affairs Department was
responsible for overseeing the chiefs and their followers as well as the implementa-
tion of the Native Administration Act of 1927, a segregationist act keeping Africans
on the reserves and a pillar of indirect rule. Cf. Worden, The Making of Modern South
Africa, p. 74.
30
Champion, “Black Soldiers and War,” p. 13.
31
Champion, “Black Soldiers and War,” p. 15.
“our victory was our defeat” 467
of his country. This policy had been followed by France and America,
as well as England in the East African territories.”32
This contextualizes the importance of being allowed into combat
on the part of black soldiers and the equally vehement denial by the
state of equal participation being accorded to black men of the NEAS.
Despite the state’s adamant refusal to arm black men, more than 120
000 men volunteered for the limited, auxiliary roles available to them,
out of a sense of loyalty, duty, fear of the triumph of fascism, a desire
to protect their families and, on a more pragmatic level, economic
remuneration. The political connotations of their participation and
their desire to prove themselves worthy citizens provided the only
distinction with their white counterparts.
For white women, the decision to enlist in the various branches
of the auxiliary services was based on a convergence of the personal
with the wider motivation circulating through society, particularly
through the media of propaganda—that of duty and patriotism. For
WAAF June Borchert, “patriotism” was her first response to the ques-
tion, followed by a tongue-in-cheek “for King and Country”, suggesting
that she saw this emphasis on patriotism in an almost farcical light.33
Her actual reason was less assertive, “Oh, I just joined up because
I thought—you [her twin sister May] were there, Kay [their older
sister] was there [. . .] it just sounded like a good idea.”34 For her, it was
a case of following in the footsteps of her sisters, which happened to
coincide with the patriotic feeling within the country. Although this
implies that, in this instance, personal motivations took precedence in
these women’s decisions to enter the war, the boundary between the
personal and the societal was blurred to some extent. This is evident
in one of the reasons put forward for joining which was based on
being unable to deal with the likelihood of watching men leave for
“up north” and possibly never returning. This was accompanied by the
idea that men were making the greater sacrifice, the corollary of which
was that women had to play some part as well:
You know why I joined, because I used to get so depressed and so wor-
ried when the troop ships came in and the men were going up north.
And then they’d go off and then the next thing you hear that their ship
32
Champion, “Claims of African National Congress Outlined,” pp. 17–18.
33
June Borchert in an interview with May Kirkman and June Borchert conducted
by S. Chetty and S. Sparks, May 29, 2004.
34
June Borchert in an interview with May Kirkman and June Borchert.
468 suryakanthie chetty
35
May Kirkman in an interview with May Kirkman and June Borchert.
36
Mary Benson, A Far Cry (London, 1989), p. 22.
37
Interview with Betty Addison conducted by S. Chetty and S. Sparks, May 29, 2004.
38
By 1942 civilian and military collaboration in the creation and dissemination of
propaganda had been replaced by the military dominated “Defence Recruiting and
Publicity Committee” under Colonel Werdmuller. Another important figure in pro-
paganda was E.G. Malherbe, the Director of Military Intelligence. Cf. Sentrale Argies
Bewaarplek/Central Archives Depot, BNS 1/1/266 C17/73, p. 1.
“our victory was our defeat” 469
39
Nigel Cawthorne, Turning the Tide: Decisive Battles of the Second World War
(London, 2002), pp. 51–56.
40
Hancock, Smuts 2, p. 375.
41
Cf. S. Chetty, Gender Under Fire: Interrogating War in South Africa, 1939–1945,
MA thesis (University of Natal, 2001).
42
Documentation Centre—Department of Defence Archives, E. V. Wroughton,
“The Recruit is Precious”, The Women’s Auxiliary, February 1943, Issue 30, p. 13.
470 suryakanthie chetty
making them capable and assured young women. After weeks of lec-
tures, learning military etiquette and the advice of older women, the
shy, awkward girl was transformed into a mature, capable and respon-
sible woman. This was a far cry from her previous persona—a trans-
formation that would prepare for “living a sane, happy and respected
life” in post-war South Africa.43 Military training was the key to a
healthy, happy and fulfilled life, and one from which women would
be infinitely more rewarded than if they had not answered the call.
For black men too in 1942 calls for racial equality by the end of the
war was a dominant issue, played out through the campaigning for
the arming of black men in the military. Arming black men symbol-
ized the duties, and particularly rights, of citizenship. In the newspaper
Ilanga Lase Natal the arming of black men was portrayed as a neces-
sity, due to the nature of warfare and the conditions under which they
worked close to the frontlines, facing the same threat of enemy fire as
white combatants, but without the same means of defence. Moreover,
reports of the self-sacrifice and heroism of black non-combatants like
Lucas Majozi who risked his own life to save others,44 were used as a
demonstration of bravery and loyalty of black soldiers, adding impetus
to the appeals for black soldiers to be armed:
Accounts reaching the Union mention the exemplary way in which our
unarmed Black men rescue White soldiers under concentrated enemy
fire. Their courage and efficiency are spoken of in the highest terms by
Europeans themselves [. . .] White South Africa may ask its conscience,
seriously and honestly, if it is right, moral and in accord with the prin-
ciples for which he is being asked to fight, to make a man sacrifice and
risk his life with no means of defending against attack? How far should
a fellow human being sacrifice his life if he will not be trusted to defend
it? [. . .] South Africa is as much our fatherland as it is the White Man’s
and Africans have as much right to defend it as White people [. . .].45
43
Documentation Centre—Department of Defence Archives, “A Rookie’s Life
Leads to Poise and Self-Confidence”, The Women’s Auxiliary, March 1943, Issue 31,
pp. 32–33.
44
Lucas Majozi worked as a stretcher-bearer in the Non-European Army Services,
becoming the only black man to win the Distinguished Conduct Medal after carrying
wounded men to safety under fire despite being wounded himself at the battle of El
Alamein.
45
KCAL, “Casualty Lists”, Ilanga Lase Natal, February 14, 1942, p. 11, KCN 136,
J496.3442 ILA.
“our victory was our defeat” 471
The call for equal treatment in the military came to colour the way in
which the defeat at Tobruk was received. Whereas the South African
state allocated funds to an ‘Avenge Tobruk’ propaganda campaign and
highlighted the plight of the many South Africans taken prisoner, the
newspaper aimed at an Indian readership in Natal, Indian Views, used
Tobruk to argue once again for the extension of equality to the black
men who had enlisted, citing this very discrimination as being a key
reason for the defeat in North Africa: “Just imagine what a different
story it would have been in Libya if the South African army had been
double its present strength. And what’s more it could have been more
than double had the non Europeans been allowed to play their rightful
role in the war [. . .].”46
Early military setbacks suffered by the Allies such the defeat at
Tobruk allowed for this moment when the vision of a new South Africa
seemed a very real possibility. Dissent within the country, low support
for the war effort and a drop in recruiting meant that the government
had to consider the needs and aspirations of those serving in the war.
However once the tide of war turned in favour of the Allies and vic-
tory seemed attainable, the possibilities for change became increas-
ingly limited. By 1944, when the repeated calls of black men for equal
treatment on the home front and in the military had failed to have any
permanent effect, a pessimistic tone dominated.47 The achievement of
the allied victory in Europe was a bittersweet moment for the Ilanga.
Africans, who best understood the nature of racist oppression because
they had direct experience of it in South Africa, had mobilized for the
war on the basis of this understanding. They, however, were to benefit
the least from victory as little was changed for them:
The African came out to fight fascist tendencies, not only abroad, but
at home. He wanted to prove that he was the enemy, not of the white
man, but of systems and policies; that he was for right and justice not
evil and wrong; that he was a friend to and was prepared to co-operate
with white South Africa; that he was a contributor to, and protector of
civilization and Christianity, and not a menace. He wanted to prove that
46
Durban Municipal Library—Don Africana Collection, “Non Europeans and
War”, Indian Views, Friday, July 17, 1942, vol. XXIX No. 3, Book No. 3373, Class
No 079.68.
47
KCAL, “Fight Against Evil . . .”, Ilanga Lase Natal, June 17 1944, p. 11, KCN 138,
J496.3442 ILA.
472 suryakanthie chetty
the world was not divided by race and colour, but by interest and ideol-
ogy [. . .]. But [. . .] all this is ended.48
For women too there was quite clearly a return to conservatism. With
the end of war in sight, there was a subsequent desire to restore the
status quo and the ‘normality’ after the temporary aberration of war.
In January 1945 Smuts, addressing the SAWAS in Pretoria, marked a
return to the spiritual role for women envisaged in a post-war South
Africa, moving away from the appeals to greater job opportunities
and glamour which were a hallmark of the attempts by propaganda
to counter ‘war weariness’. According to Smuts, men were “politically
and business minded”, suiting them for the public sphere, whereas the
“noble” qualities for women suggested a different calling—“the spiri-
tual uplift of South Africa”.49 This drew on earlier imaginings of the
idealised role of women in the private sphere as mothers and nurturers
and was one of the features of this return to conservatism envisaged for
the women who had contributed to the war effort. The article “When
Husbands Return” appearing in The Women’s Auxiliary raised the
burning issue of women’s reaction and adjustment to their husbands
returning from war. Women’s apprehension was defined as a loss of
independence as well as the “physiological and psychological demands
of marriage”, particularly that pertaining to men who themselves were
permanently changed by their experience of war.50 Additionally it was
necessary for those couples who had not done so before the war, to
“start a family”, drawing upon the natural reproductive role of women
to compensate for the country’s post-war needs. To do this, women
had to forego their own needs for a greater good.51
The role of the post-war woman was to create a haven in the home,
making it a centre of calm as a buffer to the turmoil and strain of
the outside world. The main benefit accrued to women would be to
relinquish the apprehension that had come with their war-time inde-
pendence—concerns about running a household without support as
well as the financial constraints and anxieties stemming from being
48
KCAL, “The Demands of Peace”, Ilanga Lase Natal, May 19, 1945, p. 15, KCN
139, J496.3442 ILA.
49
Documentation Centre—Department of Defence Archives, Jan Smuts, “The
Greatest is Yet to Come”, The Women’s Auxiliary, January 1945, Issue 53, p. 5.
50
Documentation Centre—Department of Defence Archives, S. Kachelhoffer,
“When Husbands Return”, The Women’s Auxiliary, February 1945, Issue 53, p. 29.
51
Kachelhoffer, “When Husbands Return,” p. 29.
“our victory was our defeat” 473
War-time Organisations
52
Kachelhoffer, “When Husbands Return,” p. 35.
53
Kachelhoffer, “When Husbands Return,” p. 70.
54
Kachelhoffer, “When Husbands Return,” p. 35.
55
N.D. Roos, A History of the Springbok Legion, 1941–1943 (MA diss., University
of Natal, 1989) pp. 71–72.
56
Roos, A History of the Springbok Legion, pp. 74–75.
474 suryakanthie chetty
for his lectures advocating the equality of black troops in the Union
Defence Force, calling for them to be allowed to bear arms.57
Yet, despite its limitations, the AES represented a moment where
social change was a very real possibility. According to Professor R. F.
Alfred Hoernle, the Head of the Department of Philosophy at the Uni-
versity of the Witwatersrand and the man considered by the Director
of Military Intelligence, E. G. Malherbe, to be “the father of the Army
Education Services”,58 the role of white South Africans was to assume a
paternalistic ‘trusteeship’ or guardian role of black South Africans and
implement positive material social changes as a reward for the work
and loyalty demonstrated by black South Africans during the war:
[. . .] if we are to build a South Africa which is ‘better’ not only for our-
selves, but also for the Africans who are, after all, the bulk of the popu-
lation, we have to think, first and foremost, in terms of better housing,
better medical services, better social services, better education, and, last
but not least, in terms of raising their standard of life by higher wages.
[. . .] We owe it to the Africans who are sharing the sacrifices, labours
and dangers of the war with us, no less than we owe it to the ideals of
our own civilization, not to fail them when we build the better South
Africa of our aspirations.59
Hoernle’s words also contained assumptions of inequality and differ-
ence as, by using phrases such “Africans who are sharing [. . .] with us”
and “the ideals of our own civilization”, he draws a distinction between
black and white society. The idea of trusteeship was thus imbued with
notions of racial inferiority and patronization, albeit mediated by a
philosophy of bringing about social change for the better.
The failure of the AES was due to its inherent conservatism and
its personification of the contradictions regarding race which was a
feature of South African liberalism. While envisioning a more demo-
cratic post-war South Africa, and attempting to convey this vision to
white troops, the AES and the Union Defence Force itself were a tes-
57
Neil Roos, “The Second World War, the Army Education Scheme and the ‘Dis-
cipline’ of the White Poor,” South Africa, (paper presented at Workshop on South
Africa in the 1940s, Southern African Research Centre, Kingston, Canada, September
2003) pp. 9–11.
58
KCAL. E. G. Malherbe Collection, I.C. Digest, August 1943, p. 21, KCM
56974(1010), File 442/2.
59
KCAL. Prof. R. F. Alfred Hoernle, “Post-war Reconstruction and the African
Peoples”, I.C. Digest, August 1943, p. 21, KCM 56974(1010), File 442/2.
“our victory was our defeat” 475
60
Roos, The Second World War, p. 13.
61
Roos, A History of the Springbok Legion, p. 19.
62
Rusty Bernstein, Memory Against Forgetting—Memoirs from a Life in South Afri-
can Politics, 1938–1964 (London, 1999), p. 65.
63
Bernstein, Memory Against Forgetting, p. 65.
64
Bernstein, Memory Against Forgetting, p. 66.
65
Butler, Bursting World, p. 131.
66
Roos, A History of the Springbok Legion, p. 32, p. 33, p. 38 and pp. 59–60.
476 suryakanthie chetty
67
During the war the Communist Party of South Africa was an organisation com-
posed largely of white members but did have a black membership as well. In the 1920s
it had moved away from supporting the white working class who were effectively rep-
resented by the far more conservative Labour Party to playing a role in the organisa-
tion of black workers. Cf. Worden, The Making of Modern South Africa, p. 53.
68
Roos, A History of the Springbok Legion, p. 64.
69
Pietermaritzburg Archives Repository, (PAR), Natal Provincial Administration
(NPA), 3/PMB, “Memorandum Proposed to be Submitted on Behalf of the Springbok
Legion to the Natal Post-War Works and Reconstruction Committee”.
70
Bernstein, Memory Against Forgetting, p. 107.
71
Roos, A History of the Springbok Legion, p. 165.
72
Chetty, Gender Under Fire.
“our victory was our defeat” 477
Broken Promises
73
Olive Walker, Sailor Malan: A Biography (London, 1953), pp. 162–164.
74
Dougie Oakes, ed., Reader’s Digest Illustrated History of South Africa—The Real
Story (Cape Town, 1995), p. 395.
75
Roos, The Second World War, p. 11.
478 suryakanthie chetty
76
May Kirkman in an interview with May Kirkman and June Borchert conducted
by S. Sparks and S. Chetty, May 29, 2004.
77
Ryan, Thru Times and Places, p. 311.
78
Independent Newspapers Archive, Fraser Jansen, “A Day of Ecstatic Relief and
the Beginning of a New World”, The Daily News, May 11, 1985.
79
Independent Newspapers Archive, Graeme Hosken, “Ex-servicemen Go Unre-
warded”, The Daily News, February 17, 2000.
“our victory was our defeat” 479
80
Independent Newspapers Archive, Shelagh McLoughlin, “The Forgotten Force”,
The Natal Witness, November 19, 1997.
81
Interview with Alfred Davis.
82
Interview with Alfred Davis.
480 suryakanthie chetty
83
Interview with Alfred Davis.
“our victory was our defeat” 481
Anne Samson
Ask a British citizen over the age of thirty if they have heard of the
East Africa campaign of 1914–1918 and inevitably they will say ‘no’.
However, ask them if they have heard of The African Queen,1 Shout at
the Devil2 or An Ice-Cream War 3 and ninety percent of the time, they
will know at least one. These novels, since made into film, have helped
create Britain’s memory of the African side-show. Ask a South African
the same questions and you might find that they have heard of The
African Queen but will not know that South Africans fought in East
Africa. If they do show any recognition of South African troops being
in East Africa, after a few direct questions about Abyssinia and Ethio-
pia, it will invariably be that they are talking about World War Two.
The East Africa campaign of World War One apparently has no place
in South Africa’s national memory. This gap is particularly poignant
when one considers the memorial to the South Africans who died at
Delville Wood and that Australia and New Zealand have a memorial
day for a battle they were annihilated in. This paper will explore rea-
sons for this gap existing rather than on the physical manifestations
of the memories.
My interest in national memory was triggered when trying to recon-
cile the information, or rather lack thereof, which I had gathered for
my thesis. Believing myself to have been a ‘typical’ young student, my
road to enlightenment raises many interesting questions regarding the
formation of national memory from the historian’s perspective. I first
came across South African troops having fought in East Africa when I
was doing my Masters Dissertation in the UK on Jan Smuts’ joining of
the British War Cabinet:4 it was a line in the Smuts biography written
1
C. S. Forester, The African Queen (London, 1956).
2
Wilbur Smith, Shout at the devil (London, 1978).
3
William Boyd, An ice-cream war (London, 1983).
4
Anne Samson, Jan Christian Smuts & the British War Cabinet, 1917–1919, MA
thesis, (Westminster University, 1998).
484 anne samson
by his son mentioning that the General had led the campaign in East
Africa.5 What is so interesting about my late discovery is that I had
studied the 1914 rebellion at school and knew that South Africans had
died at Delville Wood during World War One. My BA degree, half
of which concentrated on South African history was done in South
Africa—in two institutions and yet, I had never heard about the East
Africa campaign. It was only in going back to the prescribed university
texts whilst doing my thesis that I discovered there was a whole chap-
ter in at least one book devoted to the First World War with a section
on East Africa.6 How had I not seen this before? As I said, I was a ‘typi-
cal’ student so only read the chapters I was told to. Without going into
the psychology behind this, what does or did it say about the teaching
of history and more importantly, the study of history? This is a par-
ticularly poignant question for me when I look back at the texts and
environment I grew up in and how I now practice as an historian. Try-
ing to reconcile this with the approach the eminent historians in South
Africa took is an underlying drive for investigating memory. During
the Apartheid era, South African historians seem to have had a double
persona. This was writing narratives to safeguard their livelihood in
the country and another giving rise to publications which were never
on the open shelves during the Apartheid era and which could only
be read with special permission under the watchful eye of a trusted
librarian.7 Thus, the starting point for this investigation into national
memory is the unravelling of what I call the ‘national myth’ and why,
in its creation, potentially significant events were ignored.
The study of national memory has been around for some time with
historians such as Jay Winter and Antoine Proust leading the way with
regards the First World War. Much of this literature though concerns
memorials and various forms of popular culture such as songs, poetry
and art.8 However, as noted earlier, this paper is not directly concerned
5
J. C. Smuts, Jan Christian Smuts, (London, 1952).
6
B. J. Liebenberg and S.B. Spies, eds., South Africa in the 20th Century (Pretoria,
1993).
7
Anne Samson, Britain, South Africa and the East Africa Campaign, 1914–1918:
The Union comes of Age (London, 2005) pp. 2–4.
8
Jay Winter, Sites of memory, sites of mourning: The Great War in European Cul-
tural History (Cambridge, 1995); Jay Winter, Remembering War: The Great War
between memory and history in the twentieth Century (New Haven, 2006); Dan Tod-
man The Great War: myth & memory (London, 2005); Paul Fussell, The Great War
and modern memory (London, 1977).
the impact of the east africa campaign, 1914–1918 485
9
John R. Gillis, ed., Commemorations: the politics of national identity (Prince-
ton, 1994); Alan Sheridan, Michel Foucault: The Will To Truth (London, 1980); Paul
Ricoeur, Paul Ricoeur http://plato.stanford.edu/entries/ricoeur/#3.4 (accessed, January
24, 2008), Maurice Halbwachs, On collective memory, trans. Lewis A. Coser (Chicago,
1992).
10
See subsequent paper presented by the author: The remembrance of the East
Africa Campaign, 1914–1918, in South Africa: Historians’ use of, and impact on,
memory (presented at Agen, November 2008); Since writing this paper in 2007, the
author has revised her interpretation of terms such as national memory and developed
many of the themes identified in this paper.
11
Select references have been given, for more detail see Anne Samson, Britain,
South Africa and the East Africa Campaign.
486 anne samson
to assist the German war effort. During the early days of the war, the
Germans raided into British East Africa and soon had the upper hand,
although they were not able to progress any further.
Britain was forced to reassess its position in East Africa and even-
tually asked India to send across two expeditionary forces, one to the
British colony to help protect the border and another to attack
the German colony. The target of the Indian attack was Tanga where
the expeditionary force was severely repelled. This resulted in a
reduction in hostilities until Britain sanctioned South African troops
under General Jan Smuts, the Deputy Prime Minister and Minister of
Defence, taking on the campaign from 1916.
The South Africans launched their first attack in February that
year and despite pushing the Germans south, no decisive battles were
fought. Following Smuts’ return to South Africa in 1917, British Gen-
eral Arthur R. Hoskins was appointed General Officer Commanding
the theatre. However, Smuts’ propaganda about his success in East
Africa meant that Hoskins’ term of duty lasted only three months
before he was recalled for not having taken the campaign forward.
General Jaap Van Deventer, his replacement, was to see the campaign
through to its end but caused an upset when he allowed von Lettow-
Vorbeck and his officers to retain their swords when they surrendered
themselves under the conditions of the armistice, thirteen days after
that in Europe.
Others involved in the theatre included contingents from the Gold
Coast, Nigeria and the West Indies. This was the result of Smuts’
assessment that the climate and conditions in East Africa were not
suitable for white soldiers.12 South Africa had refused to arm its non-
white citizens for fear of encouraging uprisings and troops had to be
found elsewhere. South Africans who were not white did see action in
East Africa but only in capacities regarded as more ‘suited’ to them—
Blacks were carriers and animal herders whilst South African Indians
formed an ambulance corps.13 In addition, replacements were also
forthcoming from India. South Africa had sent 43,477 (predominantly
white) men to East Africa of which 12,000 white men were invalided
12
The terms white and non-white are used to identify one of the main divisions in
South Africa at the time and in no way imply value judgements.
13
Albert Grundlingh, Fighting their own war: South African Blacks & the First
World War (Johannesburg, 1987).
the impact of the east africa campaign, 1914–1918 487
home during 1916.14 However, the number of men lost from the South
African Native Labour Corps, two Cape Corps and the two Indian
Ambulance Corps is more difficult to ascertain, although one source
estimates that 75% of all South Africans were invalided home during
the campaign.15
Apart from the war in the north of the German colony, pockets of
fighting occurred in the south. As the Germans were pushed south,
they infiltrated Portuguese East Africa which led Portugal, in 1916,
to abandon its neutral stance to ensure it was protected and had a
legitimate claim to the Kionga Triangle. To this extent, Portugal sent
five thousand troops to supplement the colony’s garrison. Nyasaland
(Malawi) was supported by two hundred South African volunteers fol-
lowing a minor rebellion in the colony to protect the Lake Nyasa bor-
der with German East Africa where some incursions had been made.
Similarly, Southern and Northern Rhodesia (Zimbabwe and Zambia
respectively) mobilised for self-defence and during 1916 started to
work in liaison with the South Africans in the north to put pressure
on the Germans. The Congo also became embroiled in the campaign
following German attacks along its border and a request for help from
Southern Rhodesia, a situation enhanced by the realisation that gains
could be made. The British as the dominant Allied power, were left
to manage the campaign and the tensions caused by the different
demands and needs of each participating territory.
To understand why the campaign has been remembered to the
extent it has, it is important to look at why each country sent troops to
that theatre. A country will not go to war, except when attacked, unless
there is a chance that it will enrich itself. This was particularly true of
the East Africa campaign which was removed from the main theatre
of war and the outcome of which would have little, if any, impact on
the overall result of the war.
14
James A. Brown, They fought for King and Kaiser (Johannesburg, 1991).
15
www.delvillewood.com (accessed September 22, 2008).
488 anne samson
extend its influence. As a country, South Africa had only come into
being in 1910 and when war broke out in 1914, its infrastructure,
including the army, was undeveloped. The resultant political context is
important for understanding why the campaign has not been remem-
bered. Union in 1910 saw four British colonies, quite distinct in their
composition come together, two of which had pro-British ties and
two which had fought against being controlled by Britain. The divides
between the white population, although generally satisfied at the time
of Union especially when the Boer General Louis Botha was appointed
Prime Minister started to re-appear as the Union developed and by the
time war broke out, provided a dilemma for the Union government.
This was particularly as the enemy, Germany, had purportedly sup-
ported the Boers during the 1899–1902 war.
Prime Minister Louis Botha and his deputy Smuts were clear where
their priorities lay—with the British government which had been mag-
nanimous in giving the two Boer colonies a relative amount of freedom
after the war of 1899–1902. However, a large part of the population,
mainly Boers were still antagonistic towards the British and in 1914
shortly before the outbreak of war, JBM Hertzog broke away from the
ruling Boer dominated South Africa Party to form the National Party
which stood for a republic independent from Britain. In addition, the
English speaking South Africans were divided in their support too.
Some supported the South Africa Party, whilst others preferred the
Unionist or Labour Parties. The outbreak of war resulted in a realign-
ing of party alliances with the English-speaking parties backing the
government-led South Africa Party and a clear break forming between
the two Boer parties. All attempts to restore the rift between the Boer
and English appeared impossible with the anti-British Boers turning
more strongly towards Germany.
Specifically, South Africa’s, or rather Smuts and Botha’s, ambitions
for taking on the East Africa campaign became apparent to a select few
during the 1919 peace discussions in Versailles. But, as with many of
his other interventions, Smuts worked behind the scenes rather than
put his cards on the table. South Africa openly claimed German South
West Africa (Namibia) as an integral part of the Union and fought for
it. Although not exactly what it wanted, the C-grade mandate enabled
the government to fulfil its promise of farms to those who had fought
in the campaign. However, he could not justify asking for German
East Africa in the same way. He therefore met Leo Amery, Secretary
to the War Cabinet, over dinner to put forward what he wanted for
South Africa. This was the Portuguese port of Lorenzo Marques in
the impact of the east africa campaign, 1914–1918 489
Analysis
The fact that South Africa did not get the proposed piece of Portuguese
East Africa is the main reason that the campaign has not remained in
national memory. As there was no political or tangible reward or out-
come for South Africa’s effort in East Africa, it was easy to ignore what
had happened there. This was made easier by the fact that the National
Party and its supportive newspapers did not challenge the government
and made as little mention of the campaign as possible. The only time
De Volkstem had raised the topic of East Africa during the war was
if there was going to be a negative impact on government funds for
farmers or pay. There was therefore no political motive to raise the
profile of the campaign amongst the dominant white South African
population. The government and its opposition were also reluctant to
raise the profile of the war in Europe for political reasons and despite
South Africa being on the winning side, the funds for the building of
the memorial at Delville Wood were raised through private subscrip-
tions organised by Sir Percy Fitzpatrick.
A large part of the literature on national memory appears to focus
on ‘new’ countries which are trying to create an identity for them-
selves, for example Israel and the ex-Soviet satellite states. In some
ways, their process relates to South Africa, another ‘new country’, but
a fundamental difference is that white South Africa did not have a
gap in its history in the same way that the others did. In other words,
490 anne samson
there is no ‘pre-past’ to draw on, while in the new South Africa, black
or non-white South African memory formation is closer to the ‘typi-
cal’ studies described above. This is evidenced in the drive to capture
people’s experiences of the Apartheid years through initiatives such
as the District Six Museum where the memories of those who had
been displaced are recorded and the re-writing of the country’s his-
tory books, in particular text books. Unlike other countries which
have banned old text books whilst trying to create a national memory,
South Africa has not done so,16 an action which should enable a more
rounded memory to eventually form as differing views are challenged
and accounted for.
Existing studies on national memory focus on what is remembered
and how; not on why events are not remembered, although the latter
may be implied or assumed in the writings on memory formation.
John Gillis notes that “new memories require concerted forgetting”, a
process described by Benedict Anderson as collective amnesia, while
Yaul Zeubauer refers to collective amnesia as covering up memories
which are deemed irrelevant and disruptive to the flow of the narra-
tive and ideological message. She continues by referring to Bernard
Lewis who pointed to the phenomenon of recovering a forgotten past.
However, in the subsequent discussions, neither author goes on to
discuss what is forgotten and particularly why some aspects of an
event are remembered whilst others are totally ignored at the time as
well as in the future.17 It is this latter aspect with which this paper is
concerned.
In South Africa, in the months after the war, little was done to rec-
ognise and acknowledge the effort of South Africa’s soldiers. There
was no welcoming back of the troops as there had been in Britain
and in India and newspaper articles tended to be submerged between
other more mundane news, unless it was the opposition press taking
the government to task for not fulfilling a promise. The only indica-
tion that South Africans had fought in East Africa were the taxidermy
adverts suggesting that the men had more of a holiday than fighting
a war.
16
Talk by Shula Marks, April 19, 2007 at the Hampstead and North West London
Historical Association.
17
Yael Zeubauer, Recovered roots: collective memory and the making of Israeli
national tradition (Chicago, 1995); Leonard Thompson, The political mythology of
Apartheid (New Haven, 1995); Gillis, Commemorations.
the impact of the east africa campaign, 1914–1918 491
18
Author’s visit to Namibia, December 2007.
492 anne samson
19
Gillis, Commemorations.
the impact of the east africa campaign, 1914–1918 493
20
The National Archives, DO35/1637: War: General situation, p. 13 report of visit
by Commander-in-Chief Eastern Fleet, June 1, 1943.
21
Memorable Order of Tin Hats, http://www.moth.org.za/moth13.htm (accessed
December 15, 2007).
494 anne samson
many men died directly due to the war—most men suffered prolonged
deaths as the result of starvation, malaria and dysentery with the odd
person being carried off by a marauding lion. Even the death of the
famous hunter Frederick Selous by a sniper bullet would have added
to the romantic view. This perception of the campaign started during
the war as relatives in England berated their loved ones for ‘choosing’
the ‘easy’ life in Africa when their comrades were dying in Europe.
Even in South Africa, the myth of the conditions the men were fight-
ing under persisted as seen by taxidermy adverts. A final reason for
the romantic view of the campaign was to deflect from the fact that
the Germans were never defeated in that arena. Added to this was the
reputation of both sides being ‘gentlemanly’ in their fight unlike the
atrocity stories which filtered through from Europe. These elements
of the campaign are clearly portrayed in The Africa Queen and An
Ice-cream War.22
In India, the campaign remained alive until the possibility of the
territory for Indian immigration was finally rejected. Thereafter,
knowledge of the campaign faded. Little is known about the memory
of the campaign in the other territories. There is at least one recent
book in Portuguese detailing that country’s involvement in the cam-
paign but none for the Congo.23 In Kenya, there is a monument to the
askari—Indian and Black—who fought in the campaign with a quote
by Rudyard Kipling. However, there is no reference to the white or
settler troops who participated, and who alone are buried in the Com-
monwealth War Graves. During a visit to the Commonwealth War
Grave at Taveta, near Salaita Hill and Kilimanjaro, the locals had no
idea why it was there or what it was for, although white people came
to visit approximately every six months. For all the number of Indian
soldiers who died attacking Tanga, there is only a German war cem-
etery in the town.
More recently, on a trip to Moshi in Tanzania, a town at the foot of
Mount Kilimanjaro which both von Lettow-Vorbeck and Smuts used
as a military base, it became known that the East Africa campaign
was taught in school history before independence. Since indepen-
dence, the curriculum has been rewritten with history commencing
22
Forester, The African Queen; Boyd, An ice-cream war.
23
Nuno Severiano Teixeira, O Poder e a Guerro 1914–1918: Objectivos Nacionais e
Estratégias Políticas na Entrada de Portugal na Grande Guerre (Lisabon, 1996).
496 anne samson
with the struggle for independence. The war graves at Moshi appear
to be inclusive. There is a German section which although it has no
gravestones has a memorial cross and four frangipani trees. It is also in
need of attention and apart from the white Allied section, there is an
“African War” section, the first seen in any country so far and a sec-
tion containing a memorial to the Indians, both Hindu and Muslim.
All three latter sections are relatively well kept and the nearby civilian
cemetery caretaker was quite informed about the war graves. The fact
that there are four cemeteries in one area next to the civilian cemetery
is perhaps not too surprising when one considers that both the Ger-
mans and Allied forces held Moshi as a military base with a hospital.
However, why this Allied cemetery has an Indian and Black cemetery
when others seen do not, is a question to be explored as there had also
been a hospital at Taveta.24
Based on the discussion above, the position of the campaign in
German national memory is likely to be non-existent too. In the
years following the war and into the Second World War, von Lettow-
Vorbeck was seen as something of a hero by the people, and when
for circumstances against his control in the 1940s he had no access
to care, friends in South Africa and England reportedly sent food
parcels to him.
Kerwin Lee Klein, in his paper ‘On the emergence of memory in
Historical discourse’ talks of a crisis in historiography as the reason for
the current interest in national memory.25 This is not the case, national
memory or the events that are talked about are a valuable aid to the
historian, particularly when looking at the politics behind specific
events. Invariably, the events which have not made it into national
memory are often too complex to be reduced into a simple narrative
and it is this complexity which has also deterred historians from truly
investigating the issue. A clear example of which is the First World
War: How many general histories of a country gloss over the war—not
necessarily where the troops fought, but the impact the war had?
In recent years the East Africa campaign has become more promi-
nent in Europe with a number of books published such as Edward
24
During 2009, the author discovered a memorial in Dar es Salaam to the Indians
who died during the war. The cemetery is large in African terms, approximately 1,800
graves. Locals did not know it as a war cemetery but rather as the Hindi memorial.
25
Kerwin Lee Klein, “On the Emergence of Memory in Historical Discourse,”
Representations 69 (2000), 127–150.
the impact of the east africa campaign, 1914–1918 497
Paice’s Tip and Run,26 and the National Geographic documentary The
Jungle Navy.27 However, as with previous publications on the cam-
paign, these focus on the military aspect and the hardships the men
had to deal with. The number of diaries and personal experiences of
the war are relatively few in comparison to those of the Western Front,
suggesting that the men who fought there were reluctant to publicise
their experiences. This can be ascribed to the lack of general public
interest in the campaign and the fact that few men died from war
wounds but rather by ‘less honourable’ means such as starvation, dys-
entery and malaria.
From the above discussion, it is relatively obvious that the reason
Britain, South Africa and other countries have ignored their involve-
ment in the East Africa campaign is the fact that the dominant ide-
ologists of the time were not interested in elevating the campaign to
a higher plane. By identifying why this was and how they were able
to exercise such influence, we will further understand why the coun-
tries entered the campaign and how the current national memory
was formed. In addition to understanding the individual’s role in the
formation of national memory,28 investigating why previously forgot-
ten events are now remembered is an important tool for the histo-
rian in identifying how a country’s narrative has changed in order to
accommodate that which did not fit previously. Taking the case of
the SS Mendi, which has recently moved into national consciousness,
the interest for the historian is what caused the event to become con-
scious and the impact this has had both on investigating the past and
in understanding future events.
The question this paper set out to answer revolved around national
memory, or rather national amnesia—not from the psychological per-
spective as literature on national memory tends to focus, but more for
the significance of this forgetting for the historian. Looking at why
nations or collectives have ‘forgotten’ an historical event as opposed
to following the process of the forgetting or remembering, introduces
a new social and political element through which an understanding of
these events and the national myth can take place. Had the campaign
26
Edward Paice, Tip and Run: The untold tragedy of the Great War (London, 2007).
27
Christine Weber and David Lint (exec producers), The Jungle Navy (National
Geographic Television, 1999).
28
Pope John Paul II, Memory and Identity: Conversations at the dawn of a millen-
nium (New York, 2005), p. 74.
498 anne samson
Nadine Méouchy
As Turkish historian Feroz Ahmad pointed out at the end of the 1980s,
in order to study the impact of World War I on Ottoman society the
time period taken into consideration should exceed the length of the
war itself. Indeed, the history of the Ottoman Empire from 1908 to
1918 should be explored, since “this decade witnessed political strife,
violence, and war on an unprecedented scale; throughout these ten
years, and beyond to at least 1922, there was hardly a year when the
Empire was at peace”.1 The experience of violence was inevitably shared
by the Syrian provinces of the Empire, albeit differently.
In Turkey, the Great War and the Ottoman defeat found immediate
continuation in the field with the War of Independence led by Mus-
tafa Kemal. As we know, the Kemalists were in close contact with the
mujahidin (guerrilla fighters) of northern Syria, who at the time were
fighting the French (see below).2 As an immediate consequence of the
war, the Arab East experienced a radical political break and under-
went wide-scale social and economic transformation. The Moudros
Armistice on 30 October 1918 saw the completion of the Ottoman
evacuation of the Syrian provinces. As a result of the Entente victory,
the commander of the British expeditionary force in Syria, General
Sir Edmund Allenby, organized the Syrian Palestinian areas into three
military zones: a French zone on the Syro-Lebanese coast; an Arab
1
Feroz Ahmad, “War and Society under the Young Turks, 1908–1918,” in The
Modern Middle East: A Reader, eds. Albert Hourani, Philip S. Khoury and Mary C.
Wilson (London, 1993). This article was a reprint from Review XI, 2, (Spring 1988),
265–268. World War I was preceded by several crises: 1908, Bulgaria, annexation
of Bosnia-Herzegovina by Austria, Union of Crete and Greece; 1908–1911, Yemen,
Macedonia, Albania; 1911, war with Italy in Libya; 1912–1913, the Balkan Wars.
2
A note on transliteration: in this chapter Arabic terms and proper names familiar
to non-specialist Western readers (jihad / mujahidin, ulama, etc.) are not transliter-
ated. For less familiar proper names and Arabic terms, as well as references, translit-
eration is used.
500 nadine méouchy
3
A series of secret agreements between Britain and France that ultimately led, in
the aftermath of WWI, to the partition of the Syrian and Mesopotamian Provinces
of the Ottoman Empire, and the creation of (the current) state borders under British
and French mandates.
4
French troops also landed in Alexandretta, occupying Cilicia in December 1918.
5
Of the many references to these events, two detailed studies with a specific insight
on Syria should be mentioned here: Jean-David Mizrahi, Genèse de l’Etat mandataire—
Service des Renseignements et bandes armées en Syrie et au Liban dans les années 1920,
Publications de la Sorbonne (Paris, 2003), and Vahé Tachjian, La France en Cilicie et
en Haute-Mésopotamie. Aux confins de la Turquie, de la Syrie et de l’Irak (1919–1933)
(Paris, 2004).
the military and the mujahidin in action 501
6
According to Najwa al-Qattan, safarbarlik has at least five different meanings: it
“combines the Persian term seferber (‘prepared for war’) with the Ottoman suffix—lik,
and refers to mobilization”; in Arabic it signifies ‘traveling’ (safar) by ‘land’ (barr);
see Najwa al-Qattan, “Safarbarlik: Ottoman Syria and the Great War,” in From the
Syrian Land to the States of Syria and Lebanon, eds. Thomas Philipp and Christoph
Schumann (Beiruter Texte und Studien) 96 (Beirut, 2004), pp. 163–174; here p. 164,
fn 6. In popular memory, safarbarlik also took on the meaning of “wartime dislocation
and homelessness for conscripts as well as their families”. In time it came to mean the
war itself, ‘a war at home’ and, according to Linda Schatkowski-Schilcher, the Great
War famine. As al-Qattan puts it, “the crowding of meaning in safarbarlik follows a
path familiar to those who attend to the intersection of language and social violence”
(al-Qattan, “Safarbarlik”, p. 169). See also the article by Hanna in this volume.
7
Odile Moreau, L’Empire Ottoman à l’âge des Réformes—Les hommes et les idées
du ‘Nouvel Ordre’ militaire, 1826–1914 (Paris, 2007), pp. 49–53.
8
Al-Qattan, “Safarbarlik”, p. 164 fn. 4.
9
Erik Jan Zürcher, “Between Death and Desertion. The Experience of the Ottoman
Soldier in World War I,” Turcica 28 (1996), 235–258.
502 nadine méouchy
10
Linda Schatkowski-Schilcher, “The famine of 1915–1918 in Greater Syria,” in
Problems of the Middle East in Historical Perspective—Essays in Honour of Albert Hou-
rani, ed. John P. Spagnolo (Reading, 1992), p. 229.
11
Ahmad, “War and Society under the Young Turks,” p. 133.
12
Linda Schatkowski-Schilcher, “The famine of 1915–1918 in Greater Syria,” p. 239
and p. 249.
13
Idem, p. 231.
14
Idem, p. 230. This point is also made by Tariq Tell in an article entitled “Guns,
Gold and Grain—War and Food Supply in the Making of Transjordan,” in War, Insti-
tutions, and Social Change in the Middle East, ed. Steven Heydemann (Berkeley et al.,
2000), p. 35.
15
A narrative of this harsh repression is given by George Antonius in The Arab
Awakening. The Story of the Arab National Movement, 8th ed., (New York, 1979), pp.
185–191 and 202–203.
the military and the mujahidin in action 503
In fact, the Arab political committees established before the war and
claiming autonomy for Arab provinces were confronted with repres-
sion when the Young Turks returned to power in January 1913. With
the outbreak of war, these committees looked for support from the
European Powers. They also made contact with leaders of the large
Bedouin tribes in Syria, encouraging them to revolt against the Otto-
mans. From 1915 onwards, and with the installation of the Military
Court in Aley (Mount Lebanon), the hunt for Arab nationalists was
on. Some nationalists took refuge in Egypt but most of them fled to
the mountains, in particular to the Druze Mountain, where they stayed
with Sultan Pasha al-Atrash, who later headed the Great Syrian Revolt
(1925–1926).16 In other words, an almost universal discontent with the
Ottomans developed in the Syrian provinces during World War I. It
went hand in hand with intense and febrile activity, and the increased
physical movement of men, which in turn implied a free flow of ideas
stretching to the most remote rural peripheries, such as the Druze
Mountain.
16
In twentieth-century Syria, the last rural mobilization took place in two major
stages: the ʿIṣābāt movement that existed from 1919 to1921 and on which I will focus
here, and the Great Syrian Revolt that broke out in 1925. See footnote 29 below.
17
Mainly political figures in the Arab Government in Damascus (including Faysal
himself, of course) and in Aleppo (Rashid Tali’, Ibrahim Hananu).
18
Sharifian is a reference to Sharif Husayn of Mecca, Faysal’s father.
19
There is some ambiguity in the Sharifian Government’s support for the guerrilla
bands of northern Syria. A discussion on this topic, however, would exceed the scope
of this article. For more details, see Fred H. Lawson, “The Northern Syrian Revolts of
504 nadine méouchy
Indeed, after the battle of Maysalun (which took place between the
French and the Syrians on 24 July 1920 and ended in the defeat of
the Arab Government), support came exclusively from the Turks as
the French troops drove Faysal from Damascus and occupied all of the
Syrian territories. The mujahidin distinguished between the Ottomans
in general, who were seen negatively, and Mustafa Kemal who, hav-
ing achieved considerable military success, appeared as a paragon of
the guerrilla war against the Europeans and their local allies. From
summer 1920 to the end of 1921, rebel armed groups spread out and
were gradually eliminated by the “pacification” columns of the French
Army, which operated throughout the Syrian territory.20
For a better understanding of the following, I will briefly clarify
the constituents of the resistance movement, referred to in Arabic
as ḥ arakat al-ʿiṣābāt. It encompassed a number of different ‘thawrāt’
(revolts) in western Syria. Each thawra included several ʿiṣābāt (singu-
lar: ʿiṣāba). ʿIṣāba referred to a small unit of rebels (mujāhidīn: jihad
fighters or muḥ āribīn: warriors) comprised of between thirty and a
hundred men, sometimes more. The latter belonged to the rural pop-
ulation (villagers or mountain dwellers) and swore allegiance to the
head of the ʿiṣāba (raʾīs ʿiṣāba). As a rule, the raʾīs ʿiṣāba was a local
notable, a clan leader or the chief of a sedentary tribe. We will see,
however, that the historical context favoured a renewal of the ʿiṣābāt
leadership. The ʿiṣābāt practiced guerrilla warfare. The booty obtained
in the process was a means of gaining supplies of arms and food, and
of paying salaries to the fighters.
Thus, the ʿiṣābāt were common forms of armed collectivities in this
region and not unique to the Arabs or a particular community or area.21
These armed groups were known as Tchete on the Turkish side and
were generally composed of Kurds, Turks and Circassians. Western
officials tended to use the term “Tchete”, or even “Turk”, to refer to
1919–1921 and the Sharifian Regime: Congruence or Conflict of Interests and Ideolo-
gies?” in From the Syrian land, eds. Philipp and Schumann, pp. 257–274.
20
Général du Hays, Les armées françaises au Levant (1919–1939). Tome 2: Le
temps des combats, 1919–1921, Service Historique de l’Armée de Terre (Château de
Vincennes, 1979).
21
For more details of this movement, see Nadine Méouchy, “Rural resistance and
the Introduction of Modern Forms of Consciousness in the Syrian Countryside, 1918–
1926,” in From the Syrian land, eds. Philipp and Schumann, pp. 275–289.
the military and the mujahidin in action 505
Arab guerrillas;22 similar to ʿiṣāba later, the word Tchete was a pejora-
tive term among urban dwellers. At the time, the Arabic term ʿiṣāba
was only known and understood by Arab actors in the field. Later
on, in the 1960s, it acquired a pejorative meaning primarily under
the influence of Arab nationalist discourse and its construction of the
official history of these revolts. It was replaced by the term “thawra”
(revolt), which has a wider meaning, since a “thawra” encompasses
several ʿiṣābāt and usually has a larger territorial basis (i.e., ‘Revolt of
the North’).
This contribution is primarily based on a case study of the revolt in
northern Syria (thawrat al-Shimāl), the most significant and probably
the most successfully organized revolt on Syrian territory during the
period 1919–1921. In northern Syria, the ʿiṣābāt movement acted in
collaboration with Tchete groups and the Kemalist centres of southern
Anatolia (Marash, Ayntab, Kilis). The ʿiṣāba, which was made up of
armed villagers, distinguished itself from other social, mostly tribal,
groups that were armed. The semi-sedentary Mawālī tribe officially
supported the northern revolt in the field. However, even in shared
operations, the horsemen of the ʿiṣābāt were always distinct from
those known as fursān al-badw (Bedouin horsemen).
This article is based on several references, the most important of
which is an unpublished narrative about the revolt in northern Syria
known as the Hanānū Revolt.23 I came across this source during my
research at the Historical Archives in Damascus. The narrative is
entitled ‘Mudhakkirāt Yūsuf al-Saʿdūn ʿan thawrat Hanānū’ [Yūsuf
al-Saʿdūn’s memoirs of the Hanānū revolt]. Ibrāhīm Hanānū was
president of the Dīwān in the Province of Aleppo and a representa-
tive of the city in the Syrian General Congress that met in Damascus
in 1919. As a result of his political role in the revolt in the north and,
after Maysalun, his personal contribution to the fighting, the revolt
eventually became known as “Hanānū’s Revolt”.
The author, Saʿdūn, was of Kurdish origin and a native of the Sanjaq
of Alexandretta, where he was born most probably in 1892. A local
rural notable from the village of Tlil, he owned land and had a maḍāfa
22
See, for example, Fred Lawson’s testimony about US officials in Lawson, “The
Northern Syrian Revolts,” p. 260.
23
Dār al-wathāʾiq al-tārīkhīyya, (Center for Historical Archives), Damascus, al-
Qism al-khāṣ, file 127.
506 nadine méouchy
24
I suggest that Saʿdūn fought in Iraq with the Hamidiye cavalry, although his
family cannot confirm this: interview with Yūsuf al-Saʿdūn, Saʿdūn’s grandson, Salqin,
Syria, 25 July 2003. On the Hamidiye, see footnote 27 below.
25
See Odile Moreau and Abderrrahman El-Moudden, eds., “ Réformes par le haut,
réformes par le bas: la modernisation de l’armée aux 19e et 20e siècles,” Quaterni di
Oriente Moderno, XXIII, n.s., 5 (2004). See also Moreau, L’Empire Ottoman.
26
See Pierre-Jean Luizard, La formation de l’Irak contemporain (Paris, 1991).
the military and the mujahidin in action 507
there was the legacy of the Great War, which brought the mobiliza-
tion of men, the diffusion of modern military culture, the experience
of large-scale fighting and the circulation of great quantities of mili-
tary equipment and arms. The coexistence on the battlefield of modern
military units and of armed groups of a more traditional constituency
(such as the Hamidiye)27 implied the coexistence in methods of battle
of two references—the modern and the traditional.28 On the battlefield
itself, these two registers tended to be superimposed.
The two frames of reference were also found in the ʿiṣābāt. Mod-
ern military techniques and know-how allowed for a quantitative and
qualitative improvement of the potential of the ʿiṣābāt in 1919–1921
(and accordingly of the Great Syrian Revolt of 1925–1926).29
27
See Moreau/El-Moudden, “Réformes”. The Hamidiye regiments set up at the
end of the 1880s and recruited from Kurdish tribes served as a shield against a pos-
sible Russian offensive (Moreau/El-Moudden, “Réformes,” pp. 118–119). For relations
between the Ottoman state and irregular armed collectives prior to the Tanzimat, see
Isik Tamdogan, “Le nezir ou les relations des bandits et des nomades avec l’Etat dans
la çukurova du XVIIIe siècle,” in Sociétés rurales ottomanes/Ottoman Rural Societies
(Cahier des Annales Islamologiques) 25 (2005), eds. Mohammed Afifi, Rachida Chih,
Brigitte Marino et al. (Cairo, 2005), pp. 259–269.
28
A detailed discussion on tradition in this context is not possible in this article.
Tradition (not unlike memory) can be seen as the construction of the past in the pres-
ent, and refers here to coming from the ‘longue durée’.
29
For an analysis of the continuities and differences between the guerrilla move-
ment of 1919–1921 and the Great Syrian Revolt, see N. Méouchy, “Rural Resistance”.
For further information on the 1925 Revolt, see Michael Provence, The Great Syrian
Revolt and the Rise of Arab Nationalism (Austin, 2005).
508 nadine méouchy
30
Mudhakkirāt Ibrāhīm al-Shāghūrī ʿan thawrat Hanānū, Dār al-Wathāʾiq
al-tārīkhīyya, Damascus, al-Qism al-khās, file 128, p. 2.
31
See Lawson, “The Northern Syrian Revolts,” p. 259.
32
Idem, p. 264.
33
SHAT (Service Historique de l’Armée de Terre), Paris, 4H58, Rapport Hebdo-
madaire 11, 18/12/1919—Western zone, Golan. This figure may be exaggerated, even
though the number of warriors in Fāʿūr’s ʿiṣāba was an estimated 1500; however, it
does give an indication of the intensity of relations in some cases between guerrilla
units and the military. Moreover, al-Amir Fāʿūr was a friend of al-Amir Faysal, the
Prince and later King of Syria.
the military and the mujahidin in action 509
34
Marianne Lacaze, Les Nomades et la question des frontières en Syrie à l’époque du
Mandat français, Mémoire de Maîtrise, Université de Paris-IV Sorbonne, 1987, p. 58.
35
Lacaze, Les Nomades et la question des frontières, p. 58.
36
SHAT, Paris, 4H58, Rapport hebdomadaire 14, 26/01–2/02/1920, Sandjak
d’Alexandrette.
510 nadine méouchy
37
N. Méouchy, “Rural Resistance”, p. 280, according to Saʿdūn’s Memoirs. A qadha
(qaḍāʾ) is an administrative district; a nahiya (nāḥ iya) is an administrative division of
the qadha. A Qaimaqam (qāʾim maqām) is akin to a district commissioner.
38
Ibid.
39
Méouchy, “Rural Resistance,” p. 283.
the military and the mujahidin in action 511
40
Lacaze, Les Nomades et la question des frontières, pp. 56–57.
41
E.J. Zürcher, Turkey: a Modern History (1st ed. 1993), (London, New York,
2004), p. 135.
42
Lacaze, Les Nomades et la question des frontières, p. 57.
512 nadine méouchy
In two recent books, French historian Odile Moreau argues the coex-
istence in the Ottoman Empire of a military organization similar to
Western models, with the jihad as a traditional motive for war. The
author states that this cohabitation lasted until 1908.47 I argue that this
observation should be extended in time. In fact, calls to jihad increased
between 1914 and 1920, a response to colonial pressure when the
Empire went to war on 31 October 1914. Firstly, there was the Otto-
man call to jihad against the Allied Forces on 7 November 1914 (fatwa
43
A foot soldier received 20 majidieh per month, a corporal (ʿarīf ) 25 majidieh,
a staff sergeant (raqīb) 30 majidieh, and a horseman 40 majidieh. Saʿdūn’s Memoirs,
p. 12.
44
See, for example, Saʿdūn’s Memoirs, p. 27.
45
Saʿdūn’s Memoirs, p. 29.
46
Méouchy, “Rural Resistance”.
47
Moreau/El-Moudden, “Réformes”, pp. 2 and 135, and Moreau, L’Empire Otto-
man, chap. 3.
the military and the mujahidin in action 513
48
For more details on the Faysali government in Damascus, see James L. Gelvin,
Divided Loyalties: Nationalism and Mass Politics in Syria at the close of Empire (Berke-
ley, 1998).
49
Philippe David, Un gouvernement arabe à Damas, le Congrès syrien (Paris, 1923).
Annexe: projet de Constitution traduit par le bureau politique du Haut-Commissariat,
août 1920. (translation: NM).
514 nadine méouchy
50
In 1980, Iḥsān Hindī wrote an interesting article in the al-Mashreq al-Awsaṭ
newspaper (15/IX/1980) that focused on modern political and identity terminology
(al-qawmīyya wa-l-waṭanīyya wa-l-jinsīyya). He defined two meanings for waṭan
(fatherland), the narrow or restricted meaning of local land or birthplace, and the
broader meaning of national homeland, not unlike Eugen Weber in the context of the
Third French Republic, when he juxtaposed ‘petite patrie’ and ‘grande patrie’.
51
Saʿdūn’s Memoirs, p. 8.
52
For more on the jihad, see Michael Bonner, Le jihad—origines, interprétations,
combats, (Coll. L’Islam en débats) (Paris, 2004).
the military and the mujahidin in action 515
cultural self within the traditional social order: the Ottoman order of
community coexistence within the Dār al-Islām. Hence, to defend the
land meant to defend the Dār al-Islām, rendering the jihad muqaddas,
i.e., sacred, as Hanānū claimed in his call to jihad in 1920. After 1921,
when the Turks began to seize lands considered by the Syrians to be
within the confines of their boundaries, the land could no longer bear
a uniquely Muslim identity; with time, an Arab and Syrian identity
was imprinted on it. In 1925, during the Great Revolt, only four years
after the decline of the ʿiṣābāt movement, a jihad was declared for the
liberation of a territory claimed as national. Within a few months, the
land as a medium and as a basis of identity shifted from ‘Dâr al-Islam’
to ‘the fatherland’. Jihad could now (1925) be declared in the interests
of a national cause and at the same time refer to Islamic collective
representations.
The ways in which the dislocation of the Ottoman Empire took place
brought about a radical modification of the historical context in the
Near Eastern area. The daily environment of the ordinary people, how-
ever, did not change until the early 1920s. Hence there is no reason,
why their vision of the world should have changed. Indeed, as we have
already seen, the analysis of the religious and military fields point to
real continuities between the Great War and the ʿiṣābāt movement.
the military and the mujahidin in action 517
53
See Méouchy, “Rural Resistance”.
STILL BEHIND ENEMY LINES?
ALGERIAN AND TUNISIAN VETERANS
AFTER THE WORLD WARS
Thomas DeGeorges
Introduction
1
Gilbert Meynier, L’Algérie révélée: la guerre de 1914–1918 et le premier quart du
XXe siècle (Geneva, 1981) and idem, L’Emir Khaled: Premier zaım? (Paris, 1987).
2
Moshe Gershovich, “Stories on the Road from Fez to Marrakesh: Oral History
on the Margins of National Identity,” Journal of North African Studies 8, 1 (2003),
43–58, here p. 45.
520 thomas degeorges
One historian who has written about social policy towards the
veterans with an eye towards how veterans have informed successive
generations is Antoine Prost. His classic three-volume overview of
French policies towards veterans living in France covers much of the
three-point approach I have outlined above.3 Prost’s analysis of veterans’
policies in the Third Republic reflects his concern not only with the
bureaucracy, but also with veterans’ associations and with the stories
of individual veterans as well. In addition, his later research reflects a
developing interest in how veterans’ politics influenced the collective
memory of France in the 1930s and the 1940s.4 His article on war
memorials in France examines the multiple meanings of both memorial
and commemoration as they rose up all over the French countryside
in the post-war period. Like Prost, I begin my article with a discussion
of veterans’ politics in the immediate post-war period.
3
Antoine Prost, Les anciens combattants et la societé française 1914–1939, vol. 1–3
(Paris, 1977).
4
Antoine Prost, “Verdun” in Pierre Nora, et al., les Lieus de Memoire vol. 2 (Paris,
1997).
5
Khaled Fahmy, All the Pasha’s Men: Mehmed Ali, his army and the making of
modern Egypt (Cairo, 2002).
6
Al-Shaybānī Bin Bilghayth, Aḍwāʾ ʿalā at-tārīkh al-ʿaskarī al-ḥ adīth fī Tūnis min
1837 ilā 1917 [Investigations into the Modern Military History of Tunisia from 1837
to 1917] (Ṣfax, 2003), p. 63.
522 thomas degeorges
7
Maurice Faivre, Les Combattants Musulmans de la Guerre d’Algérie: Des soldats
sacrifiés (Paris, 1995), p. 12.
8
Joseph Desparmet, “La Chanson d’Alger pendant la Grande Guerre,” Revue Afri-
caine 73 (1932), 54–83 (Alger, 1986).
9
Muḥammad al-ʿAdil ad-Dabūb, “Al-raʾī al-ʿām at-tūnisī wa al-ḥarb al-ʿālamīya
al-ūlā: namādhij min khilāl as-silsila al-farʿīya ‘ash-shuʾūn al-ʿaskarīya’” [Tunisian
Public Opinion and the First World War: Patterns from the Branch Records of Mili-
tary Affairs] (Tunis, 1992–1993), p. 172.
still behind enemy lines? 523
10
Joe Lunn, “ ‘Les Races Guerrières’: Racial Preconceptions in the French Military
about West African Soldiers during the First World War,” Journal of Contemporary
History 34, 4 (1999), 517–536, here p. 521.
11
Tunisian National Archives. Série E Carton 440/A/18 Dossier 147: Affaires
Militaires: Etat d’esprit des jeunes soldats. Daily Report from the Interpreter Officer
(R. Chenel) charged with Assisting and Surveying Indigenous Troops from the Depot
of the 4ème and 8ème Régiments de Tirailleurs to the General in command of the 2nd
Region, Marseille (June 15, 1917) (forwarded to RG on July 13, 1917).
12
Tunisian National Archives. Série E Carton 440A Dossier 18/19 (1914–1916).
Affaires Militaires: Mobilisation de 1914, Sous-Dossier: Protection des intérêts des
indigènes mobilisés. Prime Minister to qaīd-s.
13
Muḥammad al-ʿAdil ad-Dabūb, “Al-raʾī al-ʿām at-tūnisī” [Tunisian public opin-
ion], p. 164.
14
Al-‘Ajili, al-Tlili, “As-siyāsa ad-dīnīya li faransa ʿalā jabhat tijāḥ at-tūnisiyīn
al-mujannadīn fi ‘l-ḥarb al-ʿālamīya al-ūlā” [French Religious Policy on the Battlefield
towards Tunisian Soldiers during the First World War], Ḥ awliyāt al-jāmiʿa at-tūnisīya
32 (1991), 172–223, here p. 184.
524 thomas degeorges
rates of Arabic-speaking officers and was also responsible for the local
Tunisian officials known as ‘caids’. This no doubt made censorship of
correspondence in Arabic easier. For the historian, the censorship pro-
cedures have had the unexpected benefit of making this correspondence
relatively accessible today.15
As the war drew to a close, the efforts to clamp down on seditious
dissent lost some of their effect. A soldier could grumble about low
wages and poor conditions in the trenches, but the ever-present threat
of death impeded the soldier from focusing upon the future. With the
armistice in November 1918 came time for reflection. Post-war aspi-
rations and hopes could once again come to the fore. It should come
as no surprise, therefore, that the first stirrings of veteran discontent
emerged in the hospitals and the regroupment centers where recently
demobilized soldiers grew frustrated with the long delays in service
and assistance.
Whatever their nationality, all the soldiers of the Great War con-
fronted a difficult reinsertion into civilian life following the Armistice
in 1918. According to the historian Antoine Prost, demobilized French
veterans found themselves at an uncertain crossroads at the end of
the war as “family and career replaced the military world, masculine
and hierarchical”.16 Economic turmoil following the war, such as price
inflation and the lack of available jobs due to the transformation of
an economy mobilized for war into an economy prepared to confront
the new reality of peace, made this reinsertion more difficult for the
veterans. In addition, colonial soldiers suffered a double burden: Like
their French counterparts, they felt abandoned by the French adminis-
tration, but they also suffered at the hands of the nationalists who con-
sidered their ties to an independent Algeria or Tunisia as suspect.17
15
From 1915 to 1919, French bureaucrats collected and organized letters between
Tunisian and Algerian troops and their families which are now accessible to research-
ers in the French military archives (Service Historique de l’Armée de Terre [SHAT])
at Vincennes, as well as in Tunisia’s Institut Supérieur pour l’histoire du movement
national.
16
Prost, Les anciens combattants, vol. 1, p. 48.
17
Habib Belaıd, “Un exemple d’association d’encadrement: Les anciens combat-
tants de Tunisie (1950–1951),” Actes du VI Colloque International sur la Tunisie de
1950–1951 (Tunis, 1993), p. 182.
still behind enemy lines? 525
During the First World War, the French authorities were over-
whelmed with the widening array of services needed to deal effectively
with their soldiers’ wartime experiences. By the end of the war, the
French state, saddled as it was with an enormous debt burden, had
to make tough choices regarding veterans’ benefits. The state’s social
policies towards veterans’ benefits fell victim to these financial realities
(especially in North Africa). It quickly dawned on the authorities that
they lacked a comprehensive plan to deal with matters such as issuing
pensions or providing medical care to wounded veterans and their
families. In order to deal with unprecedented military pension claims,
the French government formed a commission in 1915 to streamline the
process and institutions designed to assist veterans.18 The outcome of
this commission was the creation of the Office national des mutilés et
reformés (ONMR), which confined itself to the education of wounded
veterans, in 1916.19 By 1920, the ONMR and its activities on behalf
of disabled veterans was incorporated into the Ministry of Pensions
(headed by Andre Maginot from 1920–1924).20
After World War I, two French laws defined who could claim the
status and benefits of a war veteran. The first law, passed in 1919, guar-
anteed military pensions to disabled veterans of the war. However, the
number of former soldiers who could claim financial support from the
state soon rose dramatically. This was due in part to the unprecedented
political organization of French veterans in the inter-war period which
allowed several veterans’ associations to successfully petition the gov-
ernment to expand the definition of ‘veteran’. In 1930, the French gov-
ernment passed a law which guaranteed a veteran’s pension to anyone
“who had received a wound in battle, or who had served at least three
months in a mobilized unit.”21 Thus, during the 1920s and the 1930s,
a new ‘rentier’ class of veterans emerged in France and North Africa.
Ultimately, this French decision to expand the definition of ‘anciens
combattants’ [veterans] beyond disabled war veterans had corrosive
social effects upon the veterans themselves and the governments that
had to care for them.
18
Jean-François Montes, “L’Office National des Anciens Combattants et Victimes
de la Guerre: Création et actions durant l’entre-deux-guerres,” Guerres mondiales et
conflits contemporains 205 (2002), 71–83, here p. 73.
19
Montes, “L’Office National,” pp. 76–77.
20
Montes, “L’Office National,” p. 75.
21
Prost, Les anciens combattants, vol. 1, p. 9.
526 thomas degeorges
One of the reasons the system set up to help veterans failed was that
the French government did not link the pension program to a meaning-
ful educational program that might have ameliorated the poverty and
illiteracy that shaped most colonial veterans’ lives. Colonial veterans (at
least the minority that actually obtained pensions) found that while their
immediate financial situation might have improved under the new pen-
sion system, in the long-term, pensions proved to be a poor substitute
for comprehensive educational programs that might have moved both
the veterans and their descendents definitively beyond poverty.
The few veteran retraining programs that the French government
did sponsor reveal much about French administrators’ antiquated and
outdated view of the economy on the southern shores of the Mediter-
ranean. Despite the fact that France recruited tens of thousands of
North Africans to work in French factories from 1914–1918,22 early
retraining programs for veterans focused exclusively on forming a new
peasant class among North African veterans, echoing earlier Physiocratic
notions of economic value stemming from artisanal professions closely
linked with agriculture.23 However, such programs fell far short of what
was necessary to a post-war French economy that increasingly relied
on modern industry and commerce. The two main goals of French
educational programs for North African veterans were, according to
the French Foreign Minister: “To bring back to the land the majority of
infantrymen who tend more and more to leave their former professions
to travel to the cities” and to inspire them to have more confidence
in France.24 Essentially, these veterans received an education designed
22
Daniel Rivet, Le Maghreb à l’épreuve de la colonisation (Paris, 2002), p. 198.
23
Prost, Les anciens combattants, vol. 1, p. 22. “Physiocrat” is a term that refers to
an economic view that evolved in the 18th century around a French physician, Fran-
çois Quesnay. Quesnay and his supporters held that agriculture, not industry, was the
cornerstone of economic growth.
24
Tunisian National Archives. Série E Carton 440/18/A, Dossier 310 “Hospitaliza-
tion des blessés musulmans”. MFA to RG, August 11, 1917 #915. Contained in this
memo is a copy of the summary of the Rehabilitation of Injured Muslims of Hospital
Mre. V.R. 71 of Carrieres-sous-Bois (Seine-et-Oise) dated May 27, 1917. See also the
“Rapport sur la Rééducation fonctionelle et la Réadaption professionnelle des Blessés
et Mutilés Musulmans de l’Hôpital des Troupes Africaines de Carrieres-sous-Bois”
dated January 5, 1919 which deals with the numerous informational meetings held in
1917 to discuss the issue of injured Muslim veterans. The first meeting reinforced the
impression of an imperial France in the following manner: “France is one of the rich-
est countries in the world and one of the most powerful on the land and sea. When
you (wounded soldiers) return to your homes, France will not forget you, she only
wants what is best for you.”
still behind enemy lines? 527
25
John Ruedy, Modern Algeria: The Origins and Development of a Nation, 2nd ed.
(Bloomington, 2005) p. 116 and pp. 120–121.
26
Ruedy, Modern Algeria, p. 123.
27
The establishment and functions of the Tunisian branch of the ONMR is covered
in the Comité d’Organisation du Congrès (Mutilés, Veuves et Orphelins de Guerre,
Ascendants et Anciens Combattants) Tenu à Tunis les 6 et 7 janvier 1923, compte-
rendu des travaux (Tunis: Maison Française d’Editions et de publications Guénard &
Franchi, 1923), pp. 77–87.
28
Delegations arrived from Morocco, all three Algerian departments (Constantine,
Algiers, Oran) and Tunisia. In addition, French representatives from the Ministry of
War, the Ministry of Pensions and French veterans associations were also present.
29
Byron D. Cannon, “Irreconciliability of Reconciliation: Employment of Algerian
Veterans Under the Plan Jonnart, 1919–1926,” The Maghreb Review 24, 1–2 (1999),
42–50, here pp. 43–44.
528 thomas degeorges
always exceeded the supply, while positions for more specialized jobs
rarely became available.30
The Great Depression (1929–1939) exposed the flaws within the
French programs to offer veterans jobs in the public sector and agri-
culture. By the early 1930s, the very factors which had contributed to
the economic boom of the 1920s (easy credit, mechanization of agri-
culture, and increasing integration into the world market) exacerbated
the Depression’s effects upon the agricultural sector in North Africa.31
The collapse of mineral and agricultural prices in 1929 forced successive
currency devaluations in England and the United States which rippled
through France and the colonial world, imposing further downward
pressure on prices and making goods produced in France and her colo-
nial possessions much less competitive on the world market.32 Clearly
cognizant of the magnitude of the economic crisis confronting North
African veterans, the Congress of the Interfédération Nord-Africaine des
Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combattants (held in 1938) issued a
statement boldly declaring that “unemployment is the result of global
economic changes.”33 The Congress delegates also reported that many
disabled veterans still awaited placement in reserve positions as of 1938.
Added to all of this, the French state set a ‘bad example’ in enforcing
its own laws (especially those establishing ‘reserved’ jobs for veterans)
and sought, where possible, to camouflage the scarcity of posts avail-
able to veterans.34 According to the final report, although the North
African population had grown considerably, economic growth and full
employment remained elusive due to heavy reliance on foreign labor.35
Using Algeria as an example, the report concluded that an undue reli-
ance on foreign workers, in areas such as Public Works, retarded the
programs designed to hire veterans.
30
Byron D. Cannon. “Irreconciliability of Reconciliation,” p. 44.
31
Jean Poncet, La colonisation et l’agriculture européennes en Tunisie depuis 1881:
étude de géographie historique et économique (Paris, 1962), p. 309.
32
Ali Mahjoubi, Les origines du mouvement national en Tunisie (1904–1909)
(Tunis, 1982), pp. 540–546. Barry Eichengreen, Golden Fetters: The Gold Standard
and the Great Depression, 1919–1939 (Oxford, 1992), p. 228.
33
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combat-
tants, Le XVIe Congrès Interfédéral d’Alger (16 et 17 Avril 1938) (Alger, 1938), p. 51.
34
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combat-
tants, Le XVIe Congrès, p. 48.
35
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combat-
tants, Le XVIe Congrès, p. 54.
still behind enemy lines? 529
36
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combat-
tants, Le XVIe Congrès, p. 56. The congress’s recommendations called for the strict
adherence to the rule limiting foreign participation in the workforce to 10% and rec-
ommended further lowering foreign participation to 5%. It also called for the expul-
sion of foreigners condemned for bankruptcy, p. 57.
37
Specifically, the report urged the government to forbid foreign workers from
working in factories or public works projects designed to strengthen the national
defense.
38
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combat-
tants, Le XVIe Congrès, p. 57.
39
Meynier, L’Algérie révélée, p. 550.
530 thomas degeorges
forced to travel great distances to the civil control (contrôle civile) where
French officials could certify such documents.40
In addition to economic crises, rumors of war haunted the vet-
erans who attended the 1938 conference. The meeting took place in
an atmosphere of worrisome developments in Europe, coming two
years after the German re-occupation of the Rhineland and only five
months before the Munich talks which led to Hitler’s annexation of the
Czechoslovakian Sudetanland. The keynote speaker, Joseph Kerdavid,
the president of the Association des Anciens Combattants et Victimes
de la Guerre located in Algiers, urged his audience to remain steadfast
in their patriotism towards France, despite “all that was disgusting
which the period following the war had brought them”.41 He goes on to
criticize “speculators” who operate in an “immoral” environment and
whose misuse of French resources in the face of the growing German
threat is unconscionable.42 Reprising earlier French tacticians’ claims,
Kerdavid invokes African troops as a counterpoint to the malaise and
degeneration in mainland France. They become the defenders of France
in her darkest hour: “African troops have always been considered as
shock troops, remember comrades that you have been among them,
remain proud of that, and if your metropolitan comrades have need
of your courage, I ask that you respond”.43
Kerdavid’s appeal is representative of the general sense of unease
that stalked French policy-makers in the years before World War II.
North Africa was under threat, not just by Nazi Germany, but also by
Italian and Spanish fascism. Algeria and Tunisia, due to its proximity
to Mussolini’s Italy and Libya (which had enjoyed a brief period of
constitutional reforms until Mussolini’s assumption of power),44 were
the linchpins of French war planning in North Africa during the years
leading up to World War II. The French Premier, Edouard Daladier,
40
Archives du Ministère des Affaires Etrangères (Fonds de la Résidence, Nantes
(Protectorat-Tunisie) Premier versement (1920–1949) contained in the Institut Supé-
rieur pour l’histoire du mouvement national à l’Université de la Manouba, Tunis
(henceforth referred to as Nantes, Manouba). RG to MAE, No. 133, February 14,
1922. Résidence Générale de la République Française à Tunis. Direction des Affaires
Politiques et Commerciales. It is noteworthy that Tunisian veterans also complain of
the same problem when composing a dossier for their benefits.
41
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combat-
tants, Le XVIe Congrès, p. 30.
42
Ibid.
43
Ibid.
44
Dirk Vandewalle, A History of Modern Libya (Cambridge, 2006), pp. 28–29.
still behind enemy lines? 531
North African veterans fared even worse following the Second World
War than they had following the First World War. The total defeat of
France in 1940 seriously damaged the will and capabilities of France to
adequately fund veterans’ programs in the 1940s and 1950s. France’s
economic debts due to losses incurred during the war and the ensuing
German occupation approached 1.5 trillion francs, a figure which con-
siderably reduced the government’s ability to meet current expenses
and sparked a wave of inflation. While such an enormous debt bur-
den would no doubt have inspired inflationary conditions under any
circumstances, the post-war economic plans of General DeGaulle’s
provisional government further amplified French difficulties until the
1950s, since they relied heavily on additional borrowing.
Indeed, following the Second World War, a report issued by the
French military emphasizes the retardation of French efforts to provide
adequate demobilization programs to assist former soldiers in finding
stable careers after demobilization. The report ranks France behind the
United States, Great Britain and the Soviet Union in the development of
demobilization programs.47 Lieutenant-Colonel Coche, the author of the
report, attempts to explain the various reactions of veterans themselves
to their new post-war identity. In the first place, the demobilization
had acted as a ‘shock’ for veterans, disrupting their familiar wartime
45
Christine Levisse-Touzé, L’Afrique du nord dans la Guerre (1939–1945) (Paris,
1998), pp. 27–28.
46
Belkacem Recham, Les musulmans algériens dans l’armée française (1919–1945)
(Paris, 1996), p. 65. The actual percentages of recruits to total population are as fol-
lows: Algeria: 1.08; Tunisia: 1.04; Morocco: 0.59.
47
Service Historique de l’Armée de la Terre à Vincennes [S.H.A.T.] Sous-Série 2H
(Tunisie). Carton 2H186 Ministére de la Guerre, Direction Centrale du Service Sociale
“Bilan d’une premiére année de reclassement” May 27, 1947. Prepared by Lieutenant-
Colonel Coche.
532 thomas degeorges
48
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie). Carton 2H186 Ministére de la Guerre, Direc-
tion Centrale du Service Sociale “Bilan d’une premiére année de reclassement” May
27, 1947. Prepared by Lieutenant-Colonel Coche.
49
Kurāy al-Qusnatīnī, Al-Iḥ tiyāj wa al-muḥ tājūn bi-Tūnis al-ʿāṣima fī fitrat
al-istiʿmār al-faransī [Poverty and the Poor in Tunis during the Protectorate Era
(1885–1918)] (Tunis, 2000), pp. 237–374.
50
The Dar El-Askri functioned as social centers designed to assist Muslim veterans
in finding work or sustenance. They were the most visible emanations of the Amitiés
Africaines, an organization established in 1935 by Marshal Franchet d’Esperey.
still behind enemy lines? 533
able to bring the legal recompense to those who have served in our
army and live in the douars [rural areas].”51
During World War II, the Dar El-Askri remained the most cost-
effective mechanism for dealing with such minor demands and so it
is no surprise that it was utilized by both Vichy (1940–1942) and its
successor, the Giraudist-Gaullist government in Algiers (1942–1945).
The destruction of Dar El-Askri facilities during the war hampered
these efforts, however, especially in Tunisia which saw the most direct
confrontations between Allies and Axis during the Second World War.
The Regional Delegates of each Amitié Africaine were chosen from the
military’s unit of Affaires Musulmanes.52 The Tunisian delegate, who
performed a tour of the Dar El-Askri facilities in 1943, noted that many
Dar El-Askri buildings had been either looted or destroyed during the
fighting between the Allies and the Nazis.53 Furthermore, chronic lack
of funding and the inability to retain personnel led to a steep decline in
their ability to provide adequate services to Tunisian veterans.54 Finally,
corrupt officials in remote areas took advantage of lack of regular over-
sight to fleece poor veterans. One particularly shocking case involved
a corruption scandal in southern Tunisia in which the director of the
local Dar El-Askri was overcharging veterans for their membership
cards, in some cases by up to 50%!55
If the French neglected poor veterans who lived outside the orbit
of major urban areas, they moved quickly to resurrect the post-World
War I conservative veterans’ associations (run predominantly by Euro-
peans) to combat the growing threats to their rule in North Africa. Le
Combattant de Tunisie, founded in 1945, was the official newspaper of
the Association des Anciens Combattants et Victimes de la Guerre de
51
Algerian National Archives. IBA-AFM 048, Préfecture d’Oran: Cabinet du Préfet
(N° 147/ NA) “Activités nationalistes dans les douars” (Oran, le 15 février 1952).
52
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie) Carton 2H222. CSTT, Etat-Major, Service des
Affaires Musulmanes, No. 92/A.M. (November 10, 1943). Memo appointing Colonel
Amadée Renisio as the Délégué-Régional in 1943.
53
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie). Carton 2H226. See the numerous reports from
Captaine Amedée Renisio (Delegate of the Amitiés Africaines in Tunisia) on the dilap-
idated state of the Dar El-Askri facilities in 1943.
54
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie). Carton 2H226. See the report by General
Monsabert for information on the difficulty in retaining Dar El-Askri personnel. For
information on the funding problems, see the 1948 correspondence between RG Jean
Mons and CSTT General Duval.
55
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie). Carton 2H394. Direction des Services de Secu-
rité, District de Tozeur N°1789, 19 Juillet 1946. Chef du District de Police à Con-
trôleur Civil.
534 thomas degeorges
56
“A l’Association Amicale des Mutilés de Guerre de Tunisie”, La Presse de Tunisie
(March 22–23, 1954), p. 4.
57
Algerian National Archives. IBA-AFM 038, Associations AC/VG dans le Con-
stantinois (1953), Gouvernement Général de l’Algérie, Cabinet du Secrétaire Général,
21 Septembre 1953. Affaire Confidentielle transmise sous enveloppe à M. le Directeur
du Service des Anciens Militaires, Anciens Combattants, et Victimes de la Guerre.
still behind enemy lines? 535
North African veterans also established links with the major nation-
alist parties in Algeria and Tunisia. In Algeria, many members of the
Comité révolutionaire d’unité et action (CRUA) which planned the initial
stages of the Algerian revolution, were former colonial soldiers. Two
notable veterans who served on the CRUA were Ahmed Ben Bella and
Mohamed Boudiaf. In Tunisia, some veterans cast their lot in with the
labor movement that had been supporting Destourian nationalists since
the early 1950s. Northern Tunisia was a hotbed of nationalist activity
during the waning years of the Protectorate (1954–1956) and well-off
Tunisian veterans played an important role in organizing veterans
behind a union strongly affiliated with the Neo-Destour, the Union
Générale des Travailleurs Tunisiens (U.G.T.T.) headed at the time by
Ahmed Ben Salah. Daily reports (found in the French military archives)
dealing with numerous army maneuvers in the north, reveal the implan-
tation of an illegal veterans’ association (the Fédération Tunisienne
des Anciens Combattants et Prisonniers de la Guerre or F.T.A.C.) from
1954–1956. During the months preceding Habib Bourguiba’s return
to the country on June 3, 1955, Ben Salah and the U.G.T.T. organized
some of the veterans, using relatively well-off veterans as proxies.
Recent archival research provides evidence that some Tunisian veter-
ans moved beyond political protest and resisted French colonialism by
force of arms. We must discard the point of view that Tunisian veterans
overwhelmingly collaborated with the Protectorate regime or at most
offered passive resistance. The French archives refer repeatedly to the
resistance activities of former soldiers, not only in terms of combat
operations, but also participation in weapons trades and the training
of young fighters. One French army report, issued in 1954, even goes
so far as to state that while “the new recruits [to the fellagha uprising]
are less solid and more susceptible to crack, the older bands comprised
of veterans having served in the French army are quite solid and when
surrounded, will fight until the death.”58
Information I found in the French military archives at Vincennes
also suggests that Tunisian veterans sometimes planned attacks on
French troops without a great deal of nationalist involvement. Gendar-
merie reports reveal that while gathering information about a minor
disturbance in Gafsa involving a Tunisian veteran, French investigators
58
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie). Carton 2H215. Bulletin de renseignments,
CSTT, EM, 2ème Bureau, N° 1093, May 31, 1954.
536 thomas degeorges
59
Amīra ʿAlīya aṣ-Ṣghair, Al-Muqāwama al-shaʿbīya fī Tūnis fi’l-khamsīnāt (Inti-
fāḍat al-mudun, al-Fellagha, al-Yūsufīya) [The Popular Resistance in Tunisia dur-
ing the 1950s (Urban Uprisings, al-Fellagha, the Youssefist Revolt)] (Sfax, 2004),
pp. 92–93.
60
S.H.A.T. Sous-Série 2H (Tunisie). Carton 2H215. Bureau de Centralisation de
Renseignements en Tunisie, Poste “R” No. 839, February 22, 1952.
still behind enemy lines? 537
venues (the Aurés mountains (1954) and Bizerte (1961)). The profound
disconnect for those veterans who had served France could not have
been deeper. Commemorations now revolved around battles against
their former Protector and employer. How could there be a public role
for Tunisian veterans who fought with the French when the follow-
ing hostile comments were printed in the Tunisian military magazine
Al-Jaysh almost a year after the French bombardment of Sidi Sakiet
Youssef in February of 1958?
These evil French soldiers [. . .] who take their motto as the practices of
domination [. . .] and who take as their common practice the shedding of
innocent blood, and who take the law from the trampling of that which
is sacred, and who take monstrosities as standard practices [. . .].61
Such sentiments were not shared universally across the Maghreb. The
Algerian and Tunisian positions were the complete opposite of King
Muhammad V’s praise of the Moroccan army’s French (and to a lesser
extent, Spanish) heritage. In May of 1956, the King, speaking before
an audience of French military advisors on the first anniversary of the
creation of the Forces Armées Royales (F.A.R.), commended them for
having “played an active part in its [the F.A.R.] preparation. I thank
you for doing so. You have served Morocco and your country, France,
our ally.”62 In addition, Morocco under the Alaouites moved quickly
to integrate military officers who had served in the French and Spanish
armies into the Forces Armées Royales. This did not happen in either
Tunisia or Algeria, where the post-colonial governments represented
clear ruptures with the French past, rather than the continuity of the
Alaouite dynasty.
While economic and political ties between Algeria, Tunisia and
France after independence continued, great care was taken by the FLN
and Habib Bourguiba not to be seen to promote aspects of the former
colonial regime. In these countries, official silence cloaked the deeds and
heroism of colonial veterans after independence. In the rare instances
where colonial veterans are mentioned explicitly in government-spon-
sored publications, they are portrayed as resentful and shamed by their
service in the colonial French army. One example of this use of North
African veterans can be found in an article that appeared in Al-Jaysh
61
Al-Jaysh, No. 21, November 1958.
62
Maâti Monjib, La monarchie marocaine et la lutte pour le pouvoir: Hassan II face
à l’opposition nationale (de l’indépendance à l’état d’exception) (Paris, 1992), p. 65.
538 thomas degeorges
63
Excerpted from the article “Bayna al-ams wa al-yawm” [Between Yesterday and
Today] found in the monthly column “Min al-junūd wa ilayhum” [From the Troops
and To the Troops] in Al-Jaysh, January 1958, No. 12.
64
“Yugurta: Muqāwim al-istiʿmār ar-rūmānī wa-muwaḥḥid ṣufūf al-barbar”, Al-Jundī,
December 15, 1978, No. 207.
65
“Al-ḥarb al-būniqīya min sanat 219 ilā 201 q.m.” Al-Jundī, February 28, 1979,
No. 209 and “Al-ḥarb al-būniqīya min sanat 146 ilā 149 q.m.” April 15, 1979,
No. 210.
still behind enemy lines? 539
The growth and ethnic diversity of the European Union by the 1990s
led to a more open dialogue on the role of Europeans of North African
origin within European Union member states. We have discussed how
early Algerian and Tunisian nationalists found the values of the ideal
colonial veteran (self-sacrifice, heroism, and obedience) useful in the
formation of post-colonial nationalism. European governments, and
especially France, have now followed suit in an effort to juxtapose a
more positive image of the French Muslim with that of the confronta-
tional image of rioting banlieue residents. The colonial veterans have
re-emerged as symbols of a successful European-African integration
project.
During the 1970s and the 1980s, as the bitter memories of twentieth
century decolonization faded from public consciousness in France, the
celebration of the memory of colonial troops shifted away from an
affirmation of French imperial pretensions and towards what one his-
torian has called a “quartet” of new post-colonial goals for the French
state.66 The revalorization of colonial veterans within the French national
consciousness via the restoration of colonial pensions was the first step
in this process. It, in turn, cleared the way for the physical return of
colonial veterans to France in the form of ‘nostalgic’ projects such as
the erection of stelae and memorials to the colonial contribution, or the
presence of colonial veterans themselves at ceremonies commemorating
the fiftieth anniversaries of the Normandy landings in 1944 and the end
of the war in Europe in 1945.
66
Serge Barcellini, “Les monuments en hommage aux combattants de la ‘Grande
France’ (Armée d’Afrique et Armée coloniale),” in Les troupes coloniales dans la
Grande Guerre, eds. Claude Carlier and Guy Pedroncini (I.H.C.C.-Economica) (1997),
pp. 113–153, here p. 134.
540 thomas degeorges
Closer economic ties with Europe also played a role in the recent
revival of veterans of European wars. Gregory White has demonstrated
the powerful economic ties that bind Morocco and Tunisia to the Euro-
pean Union.67 As plans for a political union among Maghrebi countries
(the Arab Maghrebi Union or UMA) foundered in the aftermath of
the Algerian civil war, Tunisia’s economic infitāḥ (opening) to Europe
which had begun in the 1970s, took off.68 This development, according
to White, led Tunisian leaders to “deepen ties, open markets and craft
‘partnerships’ with Europe”.69 By 1995, Tunisia had signed Partner-
ship Accords with the European Union. The purpose of such accords,
according to White, is the creation of Mediterranean free-trade zones
that will, by 2008, eliminate all tariffs and protective monopolies in
bilateral trade between Tunisia and the European Union.70 The impact
of these economic ties with Europe cannot be understated in Tunisia’s
case which has one of the highest trade balances with Europe maintained
by an Arab country.
The recent revival of interest in North African colonial veterans has
not gone unchallenged however. While European governments evoke
wartime memories of fraternity and shared experience, the story of
colonial veterans evokes darker memories for an older generation of
North Africans. Many Algerians and Tunisians reacted angrily to the
French government’s decision in 2002 to increase the value of pension
benefits for former colonial veterans.71 The law embodying these changes
consisted of three main parts: the doubling of most veteran’s pensions,
the right to petition the French government to increase invalid pensions
due to the aggravation of an existing condition, and the right of widows
to pursue the reversion of their deceased husbands’ pensions. Following
the application of this legislation, Tunisian pensioners (around 8,500
individuals) saw their benefits more than double from about 4,140,000
Tunisian Dinars to 9,611,000 Tunisian Dinars (TD).72
67
Gregory White, A Comparative Political Economy of Tunisia and Morocco: On
the Outside of Europe Looking In (Albany, 2001), especially pp. 162–165.
68
Ibid., pp. 162–164.
69
Ibid., p. 164.
70
Ibid., p. 165.
71
Born in 1930, in Souk-Ahras, Algeria, Hamlaoui Mekachera served in the French
Army much of his life and continued his career in France following the declaration of
Algerian independence in 1962.
72
“Mesures de décristallisation des pensions versées aux anciens combattants”
(Publication of the French Embassy in Tunis, Service des Anciens Combattants et
Victimes de la Guerre, April 23, 2004).
still behind enemy lines? 541
Literature and cinema are among the most effective tools available
to members of one generation to represent and capture the experi-
ences of previous generations. In this way, films such as Steven Spiel-
berg’s Saving Private Ryan (1998) and books such as Joseph Heller’s
Catch-22 have come to define the combat experience and the image
73
Tallel Bahoury, “Anciens combattants tunisiens: Après la reconnaissance
juridique, la récompense financière,” Réalités 961 (May 25–June 2, 2004), 36–40, here
p. 40.
542 thomas degeorges
74
Mustapha Tlili, Lion Mountain (New York, 1990).
still behind enemy lines? 543
75
Ayo Coly, “Memory, History, Forgetting: a Review of Rachid Bouchareb’s
Indigènes (2006),” Transition 98 (2008), 150–155.
544 thomas degeorges
Conclusion
Benjamin Zachariah
Introduction
* This is a survey piece that contains a certain amount of self-plagiarism (for the
sources of which, see footnotes), in addition to new work, much of which is still at
a preliminary stage. I thank Franziska Roy and Aditya Sarkar for their comments, as
also the participants in the conference ‘The World in the World Wars’ at the Zentrum
Moderner Orient in Berlin, and the editors of the volume. I also thank Franziska Roy
for her editorial assistance, without which this piece would have been unreadable.
1
See Dietmar Rothermund, “Die Anfänge der indischen Wirtschaftsplanung im
Zweiten Weltkrieg,” in Dritte Welt: historische Prägung und politische Herausforde-
rung: Festschrift zum 60. Geburtstag von Rudolf von Albertini, eds. Peter Hablützel,
Hans-Werner Tobler and Albert Wirz, (Beiträge zur Kolonial und Überseegeschichte)
24 (Wiesbaden, 1983), pp. 81–94.
2
Sanjoy Bhattacharya and Benjamin Zachariah, “ ‘A Great Destiny’: The British
Colonial State and the Advertisement of Post-War Reconstruction in India, 1942–45,”
South Asia Research 19, 1 (1999), 71–100.
548 benjamin zachariah
3
Benjamin Zachariah, Developing India: an Intellectual and Social History, c. 1930–
1950 (Delhi, 2005), chapter 5.
the creativity of destruction 549
country was rhetorically powerful, and could often put people who
counted themselves in the ‘progressive’ camp on the defensive. These
views could all be contained within a general view of ‘development’ as
‘progress’, and of India as a ‘modern’ country with a rich ‘tradition’.4
These were formulae that emerged from vibrant and often acrimoni-
ous debates in the course of the 1930s and in some cases drew strongly
upon and incorporated earlier debates. But this language could hide
rather than highlight actual political divides. The centrality of the anti-
imperialist struggle and the alliance sought between Indian capitalists
and Indian ‘nationalism’ often led to a deferral of questions of labour
rights, wages and welfare—both before and after independence. This
happened simultaneously with attempts of sections of those who thought
of themselves as on the left, then organised on a coalitional basis, to
mobilise labour behind the national movement. The nationalist leader-
ship and the postcolonial state it controlled thereafter claimed to repre-
sent labour and at the same time demanded discipline from the labour
force for ‘national’ goals. The central myth that made this possible was
that the post-independence Indian state would be a benign one, or at
least a lesser evil. There were political, economic and discursive condi-
tions for the emergence of this myth, in which the custodians of the
national state instrumentalised the ‘masses’, and presented themselves
as intermediaries between the exploiters (capitalists, landlords) and the
exploited (workers, peasants). The operation of a language of legitimacy
that simultaneously centred on the ‘masses’ and marginalised them by
invoking the ‘nation’ as the greater collective good is something that
has yet to receive adequate attention.
But we are getting ahead of the story: we are speaking of a time of
the transition from formal colonial rule to formal independence—I use
the term ‘formal’ by design, because substantively, ‘independence’ or
‘transfer of power’ was a longer tale of unfinished business. By the 1940s,
nationalist arguments, which had been crystallised in opposition to the
conventions of imperialist argument, had begun to lose their opponent
with the conventions of imperialist arguments themselves beginning
to shift towards a more apparently nationalist rhetoric. During the
Second World War, this acceptance, which was often instrumentally
driven by the needs of wartime propaganda, caused the dressing up of
4
See Zachariah, Developing India, for an elaboration of these arguments.
550 benjamin zachariah
5
Zachariah, Developing India, pp. 223–224; Bhattacharya and Zachariah, “A Great
Destiny”.
6
For an elaboration of this argument, see for instance Benjamin Zachariah,
“Rewriting Imperial Mythologies: The Strange Case of Penderel Moon,” South Asia
24, 2 (2001), 53–72.
7
Many such episodes could be recorded: see for instance Anita Inder Singh, The
Limits of British Influence: South Asia and the Anglo-American Relationship 1947–56
(London, 1993); Philip Joseph Charrier, Britain, India and the Genesis of the Colombo
Plan, 1945–1951, PhD thesis (University of Cambridge, 1995).
8
For a list, see A. H. Hanson, The Process of Planning: A Study of India’s Five-Year
Plans 1950–1964 (Oxford, 1966), pp. 37–40.
the creativity of destruction 551
9
See Sanjoy Bhattacharya, Propaganda and information in Eastern India, 1939–45:
A Necessary Weapon of War (London, 2001).
10
Note by Kingsley Wood, Treasury, March 14, 1942, BL, IOR/L/F/7/2861, f. 247.
552 benjamin zachariah
the war, and that consequently, social policy measures could be planned
with the possibility of being financed at some later stage, was opposed
by the pessimism of John Maynard Keynes, adviser to the Treasury,
who held that Britain would require its industrial capacity for itself
after the war. Meanwhile, Sir Stafford Cripps, fresh from the failure
of his Mission in 1942, devised a plan of social engineering allegedly
to lift the Indian masses out of poverty, and attempted to sell this to
his government as both an imperative of benevolent imperialism and
as potentially valuable propaganda in India.11 “It is most important”,
Cripps wrote, “that the Indian workers and peasants should realise that
it is a British initiative which is working for them against their Indian
oppressors; this will entail a proper publicity service in India.”12
11
See Benjamin Zachariah, “Imperial Economic Policy for India, 1942–44: Confu-
sion and Readjustment,” in Turbulent Times: India, 1940–1944, ed. Biswamoy Pati
(Bombay, 1998), pp. 185–213.
12
Note by Sir Stafford Cripps, 2/9/1942, BL, IOR/L/E/8/2527, ff. 339–341. For
details of Cripps’s scheme, see Zachariah, “Imperial Economic Policy”.
13
Much of what follows in this section was originally presented in Bhattacharya
and Zachariah, “A Great Destiny”.
14
‘Priority classes’ during the Second World War were those sections of the popu-
lation whose work or loyalty was considered particularly crucial for the war effort.
15
See Rothermund, “Die Anfänge”.
the creativity of destruction 553
16
Most Secret letter from the Defence Co-ordination Department, Government
of India, to all Chief Secretaries and Chief Commissioners of provinces, March 12,
1941, H.P.F. (I) 15/1/41, National Archives of India (NAI), cited in Bhattacharya and
Zachariah, “A Great Destiny,” p. 83.
17
The Defence of India Rules were a comprehensive set of wartime regulations that
empowered the central government to control economic and political affairs, remove
ordinary operations of civil liberties (such as they were in a colony), censor the press,
prohibit strikes and demonstrations, and so on.
18
Benthall Papers, Centre for South Asian Studies, Cambridge, Box XVIII, passim.
19
Unofficial [press] note on the “Investigation of Indian Labour Problems [and]
Appointment of a Fact Finding Committee”, December 31, 1943, BL, IOR/L/I/1/1145,
cited in Bhattacharya and Zachariah, “A Great Destiny,” p. 84.
20
Sir Henry Knight, Food Administration in India 1939–1947 (Stanford, 1954),
pp. 34–35.
21
Famine Enquiry Commission, Final Report (Madras, 1945), p. 11.
554 benjamin zachariah
22
Famine Enquiry Commission, Final Report, pp. 37–38.
23
Gregory Collection, BL, IOR/MSS.EUR.D.1163/6, ff. 14–15.
24
Nicholas Mansergh, ed., India: the Transfer of Power 1942–1947, 12 vols. (Lon-
don, 1973–1985), vol. 3, Doc 280: Amery to Linlithgow, 16/12/1942.
25
Most Secret Weekly Intelligence Summary (India Internal) [W.I.S. (I.I.)] July 23,
1943, BL, IOR/L/WS/1/1433, cited in Bhattacharya and Zachariah, “A Great Destiny,”
p. 87.
the creativity of destruction 555
26
Secret W.I.S. (I.I.) 6 October 1944, BL, IOR/L/WS/1/1433, cited in Bhattacharya
and Zachariah, “A Great Destiny,” p. 87.
27
Telegram from Bureau of Public Information, Government of India, to Informa-
tion Department, India Office, March 3, 1944, BL, IOR/L/WS/1/1335, cited in Bhat-
tacharya and Zachariah, “A Great Destiny,” p. 87.
28
India Tomorrow, vol. 1, No. 2, June 1944, p. 1.
29
Textile control began in May 1943, under the administrative control of the
Industries and Civil Supplies Department. See M. K. Vellodi, “Cotton Textile Control
in India,” Asiatic Review XLIII (January 1947), p. 10. Vellodi was Textile Commis-
sioner until October 31, 1945.
556 benjamin zachariah
30
See BL, IOR/L/R/5/285–302: Government of India Departmental and Miscella-
neous Histories of the War. For the military perspective on the same period see BL,
IOR/L/R/5/272–284: Government of India War Department Histories of the Second
World War, especially L/R/5/280: Transportation and Movements, and L/R/5/284:
Supply and Transport.
31
Lt Gen. T. Hutton, Secretary, Reconstruction Committee of Council, to Laithwaite,
Personal Secretary to the Viceroy, April 27–28, 1943, BL, IOR/MSS.EUR.F.125/138
[Transfer of Power, vol. 3, Doc 672.].
32
The new Viceroy Lord Wavell confided this candidly to his journal, written with
a vivid sense of his duty to posterity. See Penderel Moon, ed., Wavell: The Viceroy’s
Journal (London, 1973).
the creativity of destruction 557
33
An analysis of this period is to be found in Benjamin Zachariah, Nehru (London,
2004), Chapter Four: The End of the Raj.
34
See Zachariah, Developing India, chapter 5; see also Benjamin Zachariah, “Rewrit-
ing Imperial Mythologies”.
35
See, for instance, Penderel Moon, Strangers in India (London, 1944). Moon
resigned from the Indian Civil Service in 1943 after a disagreement with the then
Viceroy, Linlithgow, but returned to India in 1946, staying on beyond the transfer of
power to serve the newly independent government of India, notably as a member of
the Planning Commission.
36
This was evident in post-war approaches to African political questions that held
that economic progress was to be a precondition for political independence. See
Partha Sarathi Gupta, Imperialism and the British Labour Movement (London, 1975),
chapter 10: “Colonial Reforms: Blueprints and Realities”. On the more instrumental
reasons for this position, i.e. dollar-saving and dollar-earning, see Peter J. Cain and
Anthony G. Hopkins, British Imperialism: Crisis and Deconstruction 1914–1990 (Lon-
don, 1993), chapter 11.
37
T. Hutton, “The Planning of Post-War Development in India,” Asiatic Review
XLIII (April 1947).
558 benjamin zachariah
38
Health Survey and Development Committee (1943–45) (Delhi, 1946), BL, IOR/
V/26/840/12–15.
39
Letter from J. Grigg to F. Stewart at the India Office, 23 July 1934, PJGG 2/20/6(b),
Grigg papers, Churchill College Archives Centre, Cambridge. Stewart politely agreed
that Bhore was a nationalist, but defended him as “a very moderate and reasona-
ble nationalist”, while gently alluding to the possible racist connotations of Grigg’s
remarks. See, letter from Stewart to Grigg, 10 August 1934, PJGG 2/20/8(a).
40
Government of India, Planning and Development Department, Second Report on
Reconstruction Planning (Delhi, 1944). Also published, between 1945 and 1946, were a
series of publicity pamphlets, with plenty of photographs, on the subject of post-war
planning and reconstruction. See copies in BL, IOR/L/I/1/1139.
the creativity of destruction 559
41
Sir P(urshotamdas) Thakurdas, J. R. D. Tata, G. D. Birla, Sir Ardeshir Dalal, Sir
Shri Ram, Kasturbhai Lalbhai, A. D. Shroff and John Matthai, A Plan of Economic
Development for India, Parts I and II (Bombay, April and December 1944 respectively)
[hereafter “Bombay Plan” and “Bombay Plan II”].
42
B. N. Banerjee et al, People’s Plan for Economic Development of India (Delhi,
1944) [hereafter ‘People’s Plan’].
43
S. N. Agarwal, The Gandhian Plan of Economic Development for India (Bombay,
1944).
44
See Ian Talbot, “Planning for Pakistan: The Planning Committee of the All-India
Muslim League 1943–46,” Modern Asian Studies 28, 4 (1994), 877–886.
45
During the war, allocation of shipping capacity was done entirely on the basis of
wartime and military needs. Civilian needs were not a priority.
46
Normally, ‘stagflation’ occurs when an increase in prices is accompanied by an
increase in wages, reducing capitalists’ profits and therefore the propensity to invest.
Industrial production therefore recedes. See Dietmar Rothermund, An Economic His-
tory of India (London, 1986), pp. 119–120.
560 benjamin zachariah
47
Raghabendra Chattopadhyay, The Idea of Planning in India, 1930–1951, PhD
thesis (University of Canberra, 1985), p. 162; Aditya Mukherjee, “Indian Capitalist
Class and Congress on National Planning and Public Sector, 1930–47,” in National
and Left Movements in India, ed. Kavalam Narayana Panikkar (New Delhi, 1980).
48
See K. T. Shah, ed., Report: National Planning Committee (Bombay, 1949). These
contain proceedings of meetings that were held before the war and after the Congress
leadership was released from jail in 1944.
49
“Bombay Plan,” introduction.
50
The Cripps formula had been post-war Dominion status with the right of
secession.
51
See Ayesha Jalal, The Sole Spokesman: Jinnah, the Muslim League and the Demand
for Pakistan (Cambridge, 1985).
the creativity of destruction 561
52
Sections 111–121 of Chapter III, Part IV of the Government of India Act of 1935.
The 1935 Government of India Act contained legislation to protect British business
and commercial interests in India, lest a nationalist government imposed disabilities
on them as “foreign”.
53
B. R. (Tom) Tomlinson, “Foreign Private Investment in India 1920–1950,” Mod-
ern Asian Studies 12, 4 (1978), 655–677.
54
P. Thakurdas papers, Nehru Memorial and Museum Library (NMML), File 291
Part II: Post-War Economic Development Committee, ff. 265–266.
55
P. Thakurdas papers, NMML, File 291 Part II: Post-War Economic Development
Committee, f. 266.
562 benjamin zachariah
56
See Chattopadhyay, The Idea of Planning, pp. 214–235, for details.
57
“Bombay Plan,” pp. 1–6.
58
“Bombay Plan,” pp. 7–20.
59
“Bombay Plan,” p. 25.
60
“Bombay Plan,” p. 31.
61
“Bombay Plan,” pp. 44–50.
the creativity of destruction 563
62
P. Thakurdas et al., A Plan of Economic Development for India, Part II: Distribu-
tion: Role of the State (hereafter “Bombay Plan II”), see above, n. 41.
63
“Bombay Plan II,” pp. 1–5.
64
“Bombay Plan II,” pp. 20–22.
65
“Bombay Plan II,” p. 19.
66
“Bombay Plan II,” pp. 23–5.
564 benjamin zachariah
welfare”, and it was accepted that this was “bound to put important
limitations on the freedom of private enterprise as it is understood at
present”. Such control was necessary for enterprises under state owner-
ship, public utilities, basic industries, monopolies or those using scarce
natural resources. State ownership of enterprises important to “public
welfare or security” was recognised as necessary, but all state-owned
ventures need not be under state management; moreover, if private
finance “is prepared to take over these industries”, they could do so,
although state control should remain.67
Regarding matters such as agriculture, solutions suggested were more
desultory and less well-thought-out: agriculture was less directly the
problem of the authors. But a certain deference for property had to be
observed if the sacrosanct nature of their own property was to be recog-
nised. Regarding land tenure, it was argued that in effect, the occupancy
tenant was the proprietor of the land as various tenancy acts had already
“deprived the zamindar of a considerable part of his proprietory right”.
The ryotwari system68 was recommended to be introduced in place of
zamindari as a form of revenue collection, as the Floud Commission
of 1938 on land revenue in Bengal had recommended (this was a safe
authority to cite), but a “gradual application of this recommendation”
was urged, with stress on compensation payments by the state.69
The Bombay Plan was phrased in terms that could be said to emanate
from the National Planning Committee, and was cast as the latter’s
successor. In this project the Planners were fortunate in having on
their payroll a former Congress Socialist as director of public relations
ventures surrounding the Plan. Minoo Masani, having just left the
Congress Socialists, combining a rather perceptive assault on Stalinism
with an abandonment of his commitment to socialism and a recom-
mendation of a closer look at Gandhian ideas in a more constructive
67
“Bombay Plan II,” pp. 27–32.
68
The ryotwari system of land revenue collection assessed the individual peasant
(ryot) proprietor or producer rather than the landlord (the zamindar), whose job it
then was to collect rents from the producers.
69
“Bombay Plan II,” pp. 15–16.
the creativity of destruction 565
light,70 had just joined Tata Sons.71 Masani was an adept publicist,
succeeding even in turning the material of an economic plan into an
illustrated children’s book.72 The Plan itself was largely the work of Dr
John Matthai, also an employee of Tata Sons, and a former student of
Sidney Webb’s at the London School of Economics, under whom he
had written his doctoral dissertation on village government in British
India—a work which Matthai himself seems not to have considered
too important to his own intellectual development.73
After the publication of the Bombay Plan, the Government of India
decided to take a ‘friendly’ attitude to the Plan and to refrain from
‘destructive criticism’.74 Sir Theodore Gregory, the Economic Adviser to
the Government of India, who was often called upon to articulate the
government’s position in academically respectable language,75 prepared
detailed notes on the plan.76 These were intended not only to address
“fallacies and technical defects in economic and financial argument”77
but also to express agreement regarding general aims and objectives.
The Information Department’s unofficial note on the first part of the
Plan, prepared in pursuance of the Viceroy’s request for the India Office
to provide “confidential guidance” to editors,78 stated that “there can
be no two opinions about the ideals aimed at in the Bombay Plan and
there is no difference between Government and the authors in regard
to the ultimate objectives.”79
The complete texts of Gregory’s two notes on the Bombay Plan,
intended for internal official circulation, were also sent to Geoffrey
Crowther, editor of the Economist, a publication with which the
India Office had extremely amicable relations and which could be
relied upon to protect the source of its information so as to make its
70
Minoo Masani, Socialism Reconsidered (Bombay, 1944).
71
P. Thakurdas Papers, NMML, File No. 341, “Bombay Plan 2/1/45–20/1/50”.
72
M. R. Masani, Picture of a Plan (Bombay, 1944).
73
This was published as John Matthai, Village Government in British India (Lon-
don, 1915).
74
Cipher telegram from Wavell, Viceroy, India, to L. Amery, Secretary of State for
India, June 12, 1944, BL, IOR/L/I/1/1061, f. 93.
75
Gregory had been, before entering the employ of the Government of India, Cas-
sell Professor of Political Economy at London University and was a well-known con-
servative economist of neo-classical inclinations. See biographical summary in BL,
IOR/MSS.EUR.D.1163.
76
See, BL, IOR/L/I/1/1061, ff. 95–104 and ff. 27–29.
77
Cipher telegram from Wavell to Amery, 12 June 1944, BL, IOR/L/I/1/1061, f. 93.
78
See, BL, IOR/ L/I/1/1061, f. 93.
79
Unofficial note on the “Bombay Plan,” BL, IOR/ L/I/1/1061, f. 105.
566 benjamin zachariah
80
A. H. Joyce’s confidential memorandum to MacGregor, Billcliffe, Crawley and
Booker (of the India Office), 26 May 1944, BL, IOR/L/I/1/1061, f. 116; correspondence
between Joyce and Geoffrey Crowther, February 1945, ff. 2, 23–24, 26, ibid.
81
See BL, IOR/L/I/1/1129; also Chattopadhyay, The Idea of Planning, pp. 178–242.
82
Raisman to Dalal Simla, 15th September 1944, NAI: 1(4)-P/45: “Proceedings of
the Reconstruction Committee of Council”, ff. 58–61. The discussions on the pre-
liminary drafts of the Second Report and the correspondence thereon show a concern
with toning down the more categorical commitments contained in it to more non-
committal forms (ff. 68–73).
83
Government of India, Statement of Industrial Policy, 1945, copy in NAI: 8(5)-
P/45, “Planning of Industrial Development”, ff. 119–27.
84
NAI, 8(5)-P/45, “Planning of Industrial Development”, A. S. Lall, Deputy Sec-
retary, Finance, to Additional Secretary, Planning, 11/10/1944, f. 2. Another said it
betrayed “loose thinking” and was “vague” (V. Narahari Rao’s memo dated 18/10/1944,
ff. 7, 11).
85
NAI, 8(5)-P/45, “Planning of Industrial Development”\C. E. Jones’ note,
19/10/1944, f. 12. A. S. Lall, however, in a Note dated 30/12/1944, predicted that
despite the Planning and Development Department’s appearing to “set great store”
by an “unequivocal declaration” of its desire “to do everything in its power to promote
the rapid industrialisation of India”, this would not help the Government’s public
the creativity of destruction 567
image; it would “take not even the more intelligent industrialist to argue, and argue
correctly, that such a statement means, and can mean, very little” (f. 19).
86
Chattopadhyay, The Idea of Planning, pp. 299–301 and appendices.
87
NAI: 1(4)-P/45, f. 73.
88
Second Report, p. 2.
89
P. Thakurdas et al., A Plan of Economic Development for India (Harmondsworth,
1945).
90
People’s Plan, see above, n. 42.
568 benjamin zachariah
91
People’s Plan, p. 21; pp. 5–6.
92
People’s Plan, see M. N. Roy’s Introduction.
93
People’s Plan, pp. 21–2.
94
Report of the Advisory Planning Board (Delhi, 1946).
the creativity of destruction 569
regarding the nationalist rhetoric of the Board, and his equal scepti-
cism of its (non)-predecessor Department is not explicitly expressed,
but can be read into his less than grandiose descriptions of his duties.
“One of the main difficulties is the haphazard organisation of Govt
itself. Many departments, Commissions and Committees overlap and
should be abolished or fused together.”95 This he wrote in April. In
June he wrote: “The formation of this new [Interim] Government may
make a very great difference to our ‘Planning’ work—it may indeed
bring it to an end.” The reason for this was that a new government
could not run the development of major industries under the Defence
of India Rules, as they were hitherto being run, and with the lapsing
of the Rules, new legislation would be required to centralise industry;
otherwise the subject would, under existing normal laws, revert to the
Provincial Governments.96 By July he noted that the Planning and
Development Department had been wound up, leaving him to carry
on the residual work as Secretary of the Development Board, with
some assistance.97 This was far from easy without knowledge of what
an Interim Government would look like—the possibility of civil war
was not something he ruled out.98 By early September, with an Interim
Government in place, Moon was anticipating working with Jawaharlal
Nehru himself.99 This duly happened, and by October, Moon’s new job
had become clear:
I’m decidedly busy at the moment as the new Govt has decided to
appoint an Advisory Planning Board to review all the work that has so
far been done and I have been appointed Secretary of it. I don’t think
anything useful will come of it, but an enormous amount of material has
to be summarised and put in some sort of order.100
The summary, called a Report, duly appeared at the end of 1946.
95
Penderel Moon to his father, April 20, 1946, Moon Collection, BL, IOR/MSS.
EUR.F.230/19.
96
Penderel Moon to his father, June 5, 1946, Moon Collection, BL, IOR/MSS.
EUR.F.230/19.
97
Penderel Moon to his father, July 9, 1946, Moon Collection, BL, IOR/MSS.
EUR.F.230/19.
98
Penderel Moon to his father, July 13, 1946, Moon Collection, BL, IOR/MSS.
EUR.F.230/19.
99
Penderel Moon to his father, September 4, 1946, Moon Collection, BL, IOR/
MSS.EUR.F.230/19.
100
Penderel Moon to his father, October 10, 1946, Moon Collection, BL, IOR/MSS.
EUR.F.230/19.
570 benjamin zachariah
If the large statements on policy were so mired in the search for the
ideal formula with which to massage public opinion or capture the
popular imagination, rather than for a viable post-war policy, per-
haps the spaces in which to operate more safely were left to the lesser
reports, many of which were written or compiled without quite the
same expectation of making it to public scrutiny. Perhaps, then, an
important set of tensions between what had publicly to be proclaimed
(and was known to be either unviable or undesirable to carry out) and
what was relatively protected from public scrutiny and could therefore
put forward some useful ideas can be viewed here. And it may be pos-
sible to open out to scrutiny some tensions in the increasingly stan-
dardised and conventionalised language of development of the time.
So what was going on in the smaller reports? They perhaps ask simi-
lar questions to the large ones, but are not quite so conventionalised,
although they invoke much the same rhetoric, in the manner outlined
above. There is an attempt to find a place for social policy manoeuvres,
and perhaps in some instances to ask more practical questions. They
are nevertheless projects that ask the fundamental question, which
sometimes comes through even in a document produced by the colonial
government: what should a good (national) state do, as opposed to a
bad (colonial) state? And again, perhaps it is in these reports that it
is easiest to recognise most of these developmental projects for what
they are: projects for social stability rather than radically transforma-
tive projects.
The four-volume Report of the Health Survey and Development Com-
mittee, chaired by Sir Joseph Bhore, for instance, makes clear that it
has modest objectives: the attainment of a “reasonably well-developed”
health service for India. This, the report goes on to say in the words of
its Chairman, “may take about 40 years”.101 Having just stated that the
need for “a national health organisation” should be based on the first
principle that “[n]o individual should fail to secure adequate medical
care because of inability to pay for it”, the Report thus gives with one
hand and takes away with the other.102 Nevertheless, it provides some
101
Report of the Health Survey and Development Committee, volume 4: Summary
(Delhi, 1946), p. vi.
102
Report of the Health Survey and Development Committee, volume 4: Summary,
p. v.
the creativity of destruction 571
interesting highlights along the way, with its special emphasis on pre-
ventative health care, especially in rural areas where the tiller of the
soil, “although he pays the heaviest toll when famine and pestilence
sweep through the land, the medical attention he gets is of the most
meagre description.”103 It establishes, connectedly, a place for indigenous
medicine in the future medical system, although establishing a hierarchy
of ‘Western’ medicine above and ‘indigenous’ medicine below. One of
the reasons for this is pragmatic: ‘indigenous’ medicine is cheaper and
more readily accessible. The necessary integration of the two systems
was to be accomplished by the larger, official medical system testing
indigenous remedies on a scientific basis to establish their efficacy. This
solution therefore bypassed a strongly developed and polemicised debate
where the ‘indigenous’ had been, since the 1920s, associated with the
‘national’ which was further beginning to be identified with ayurveda
and Hinduism as against unani and Islam.104
Many of these smaller reports, which deal with more specific prob-
lems, express concern regarding the availability of money for the
purposes of their plans, a concern which is usually underplayed or
altogether absent from the bigger statements. Some of the reports are
characterised by an openness to a variety of examples and precedents:
the cooperatives report looked at agricultural production and the
consolidation of uneconomic holdings in cases of collective farming
by peasant farmers and state farming by wage-earning workers in the
USSR, corporate farming in the USA, and cooperative farming in Italy,
Bulgaria and Palestine.105 There are also practical reports on specific
industries and sectors of the economy: in 1945 it was agreed that the
cotton textile industry had to be expanded, but that in the aftermath
of the war it would not be possible to procure enough machinery to
do this on the desired scale; that yarn should be provided, therefore,
by mills to handloom weavers.106 The committee was dominated by
millowners: Khatau (Chairman), Kasturbhai Lalbhai, Shri Ram, Neville
103
Report of the Health Survey and Development Committee, volume 4: Summary,
p. v.
104
Rachel Berger, Ayurveda, state and society in colonial North India, 1895–1947,
PhD thesis (University of Cambridge, 2008).
105
Report of the Co-operative Planning Committee Appointed by the Government
of India on the Recommendation of the Fourteenth Registrars’ Conference (Bombay:
Government of India, 1946), IOR: V/26/340/3, pp. 26–27.
106
Report of the Post-War Planning Committee (Textiles), 1945, Part I (Bombay,
1947), pp. 1–2, BL, IOR/V/26/631/5.
572 benjamin zachariah
107
Report of the Agricultural Finance Sub-Committee appointed by the Government
of India on the recommendation of the Policy Committee on Agriculture, Forestry and
Fisheries, BL, IOR/V/26/313/5. On ‘coercion’, see p. 86.
108
Record in Gregory Papers, BL, IOR/MSS.EUR.D.1163/ 21.
109
S. R. Deshpande, Report on an Enquiry into Conditions of Labour in the Coal
Mining Industry in India (Delhi, 1946), p. 127. BL, IOR/V/26/670/39.
the creativity of destruction 573
110
S. R. Deshpande, Report on an Enquiry into Conditions of Labour in the Coal
Mining Industry in India, p. 127.
111
Deshpande, Report on an Enquiry into Conditions of Labour, p. 127 and p. 129.
112
Deshpande, Report on an Enquiry into Conditions of Labour, p. 133.
113
Deshpande, Report on an Enquiry into Conditions of Labour, p. 132.
114
Report of the Co-operative Planning Committee.
115
Report of the Co-operative Planning Committee, pp. 10–11.
116
Report of the Co-operative Planning Committee, p. 210.
574 benjamin zachariah
The big question coming out of the war was still the fate of the sterling
balances. When the National Planning Committee experienced a brief
revival in 1945, the capitalists were quick to use that lobby to express
their opinions. The NPC passed resolutions on the sterling balances,
the dollar pool, the prevention of scrapping of war plant or ordnance
factories, and restriction of foreign capital investment in India along
with removal of the 1935 Act’s119 commercial safeguards. It deplored
the sterling balances’ inconvertibility into hard currency, preventing
their being utilised for India’s industrialisation or general economic
development by purchases from countries outside the Sterling Area.
This resulted in “a new and more objectionable type of Imperial
Preference”; moreover, India’s dollar earnings were locked up in the
Empire Dollar Pool, thereby being unavailable for India’s trade with
the USA.120 That the sterling balances problem had acquired unfore-
seen dimensions was becoming clear as it was realised that Britain, due
to the devastation of her industrial capacity during the War, would not
be in a position to supply India the capital goods required, and Britain
herself required the dollars she was custodian of.121
By 1944, it was already more than evident that Britain would not be
able to meet her promised commitments, even given the will to do so.
117
Report of the Co-operative Planning Committee, p. 210.
118
Report of the Co-operative Planning Committee, Note of Dissent by Dewan
Bahadur HL Kaji.
119
See fn. 52.
120
Report: NPC, pp. 234–7: 7th session, November 8–10, 1945.
121
Even after formal transfer of power, the sterling balances and their release in
hard currency continued to be negotiated, with the advantage due to actual possession
in Britain’s hands. See BL, IOR/L/E/9/303ff.; Sterling Balances Negotiations, 1948. The
problem was now further complicated by the need to divide the amount between the
two Dominions of India and Pakistan.
the creativity of destruction 575
Nationalist and business scepticism about the promises being made, and
anxieties regarding the fate of the sterling balances, were confirmed by
reports of the Bretton Woods conference in 1944. The Indian delegation
had argued that the proposed International Monetary Fund should assist
in providing convertibility for a part of the sterling balances, especially in
the light of, as Finance Member Jeremy Raisman put it on behalf of his
delegation, India’s “programme of considerable industrial development”
on which she expected to embark in the immediate post-war years, and
the consequent need to finance imports of capital equipment. AD Shroff,
who had been one of the authors of the Bombay Plan, pleaded for some
amount of convertibility, on behalf of Indian business. He realised that
a very large proportion of the sterling balances had to be liquidated
through direct exports from the United Kingdom, but pointed out that
the United Kingdom’s capacity to provide India with consumer- and
capital-goods would be extremely limited in the immediate post-war
years. If, on the other hand, a reasonable proportion of the sterling bal-
ances could be converted into other currencies after the war, it would,
he argued, assist Indian industrial development, and thereby the flow
of international trade.122 The British delegation insisted, however, that
this was a bilateral matter; and the furthest progress that was made was
through John Maynard Keynes’ promise that Britain would take up the
issue of the settlement of the debt “without delay, to settle honourably
what was honourably and generously given”.123
After the war, Britain was largely able to alleviate the worst effects
of her weakened world position through the preservation of the Ster-
ling Area and the Sterling Area Dollar Pool,124 and a Commonwealth
122
Report of the Indian Delegation to the United Nations Monetary and Financial
Conference at Bretton Woods (July 1 to July 22, 1944) (New Delhi, 1945), pp. 13–14
and p. 41. Shroff sarcastically commented, “it appears that although we have four
billion dollars worth of sterling balances, we have practically no foreign exchange
reserves”. Speech by A. D. Shroff at Bretton Woods, July, 7, 1944, quoted in Report
of the Indian Delegation to the United Nations Monetary and Financial Conference at
Bretton Woods, p. 41.
123
Speech by Keynes, July, 10, 1944, reprinted in Report of the Indian Delegation to
the United Nations Monetary and Financial Conference at Bretton Woods, p. 44.
124
For an account of Indian businessmen’s opinions on the sterling balances ques-
tion, see Aditya Mukherjee, “Indo-British Finance: the Controversy over India’s Ster-
ling Balances, 1939–1947,” Studies in History 6, 2 (1990), 229–251. For an account
of the sterling balances negotiations, see B. R. (Tom) Tomlinson, “Indo-British Rela-
tions in the Post-Colonial Era: The Sterling Balances Negotiations 1947–49,” Jour-
nal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 13, 3 (1985), 142–162. These are both,
for a number of reasons, dissatisfactory, not least because they are mostly reportage,
576 benjamin zachariah
and are wholly lacking in a wider context. See files on Sterling Balances Negotiations
1948–1950: Economic and Overseas Department Collection (copies of Common-
wealth Relations Office files), BL, IOR/L/E/9/303–365, and the papers of the Ster-
ling Area Development Working Party, BL, IOR/L/E/5/76, for primary sources on
the subject. For a summary of the problems associated with sterling balances in the
Commonwealth and British Empire as a whole, see Cain and Hopkins, British Impe-
rialism, (see above, fn. 36), chapter 11, pp. 265–296: “The City, the Sterling Area and
Decolonisation”. Evidence from the African colonies and the Caribbean also suggests
that the colonial power’s indebtedness to a colony was far from incompatible with
the continued flow of economic benefits. See also the debates followed by Partha Sar-
athi Gupta, Imperialism and the British Labour Movement 1914–1965 (London, 1975),
chapter 10, pp. 303–348.
125
See R. J. Moore, Making the New Commonwealth (Oxford, 1987). Also see, R. J.
Moore, Endgames of Empire: Studies of Britain’s India Problem (Delhi, 1988), p. 8: “the
endgames of empire in South Asia culminated in the celebrated London Declaration
of April 28, 1949, rather than the midnight revels of 14 August 1947.” This restructur-
ing of the Commonwealth and its role in coordinating the economic life of the former
Empire, as Amery had imagined, and as by now the Labour Party also accepted, was
also reflected in such initiatives for “development” as the Colombo Plan, which sought
to coordinate the development plans of the Asian former possessions of the British
Empire. See Philip Charrier, India, Britain and the Genesis of the Colombo Plan, PhD
thesis (University of Cambridge, Eng., 1995).
126
See Sterling Balances Negotiations: Telegram, India (High Commission) to
Commonwealth Relations Office, January 20, 1948, copy in BL, IOR/L/E/9/303.
the creativity of destruction 577
for dollars drawn from the Dollar Pool against those balances.127 India
was thus incorporated into a broad policy aimed at the preservation
of Sterling Area dollar resources, with Britain’s effective custodian-
ship of the sterling balances of the colonies, Dominions and the two
new Dominions of India and Pakistan (the last two’s share together
constituting overwhelmingly the largest part of the sterling balances)
ensuring her good bargaining power.128
127
It is difficult to accept that “the economic role of the Indian consumer, with his
new-found taste for British capital goods, was seen as a liability” (Tomlinson, “Indo-
British Relations” (see above n. 124), p. 158) outside of government circles, who were
concerned with providing for domestic needs. The tensions between national planners
and the private sector, which was soon to appear in India, was a factor here in the
British case. The problem was to ensure that home requirements were met and then
decide on export priorities as a matter of “long-term planning”. If priority export
commitments, on the “Russian model”, were imposed over a great extent of Britain’s
export potential, there would not be enough room for private profit. It was consid-
ered necessary, however, as mentioned above, to give some priority of supply to the
Sterling Area countries lest they seek supplies outside the Area and spend dollars or
other hard currency. The solution was to let private profit motives govern exports to
hard currency areas while planning exports to the Sterling Area. Private profit motives
would govern exports to hard currency areas and would be in consonance with the
national need to earn such currency—for which enough export capacity had to be left
to private industry in order to “disperse the impact of the priority commitments” to
the Sterling Area. See O.N. (48)85, Confidential, February 9, 1948, Cabinet Overseas
Negotiations Committee, Bilateral Availabilities, Note by Ministry of Supply, copy in
BL, IOR/L/E/5/76.
128
As far as India and Pakistan were concerned, there was a fear, during the sterling
balances negotiations of 1948, that they might be externed from the Sterling Area
for not playing the game of saving dollars. But the possible unpleasant consequences
to Britain, due to essential items of Indo-British trade such as jute possibly being
invoiced in dollars, heavier export duties on tea or diversion of such exports to dollar
areas, made the British Government more receptive to Indian demands for greater
releases of their balances in dollars to meet their dollar deficit. “Secret Memorandum
on Sterling Balances Negotiations”, BL, IOR/L/E/9/303.
578 benjamin zachariah
129
See Indivar Kamtekar, “A Different War Dance: State and Class in India 1939–
1945,” Past and Present 176 (2002), 187–221.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Batatu, Hanna, The Old Social Classes and the Revolutionary Movements in Iraq
(Princeton, 1987).
Baumann, Gerd, Contesting Culture: Discourses of Identity in Multi-ethnic London
(Cambridge, Eng., 1996).
Bayly, Christopher and Tim Harper, Forgotten Wars. The End of Britain’s Asian
Empire (Cambridge, MA, 2007).
——, Forgotten Armies: The Fall of British Asia, 1941–45 (Harvard, 2006).
Bechhaus-Gerst, Marianne, “Afrikaner in Deutschland 1933–1945,” 1999. Zeitschrift
für Sozialgeschichte des 20. und 21. Jahrhunderts 12, 4 (1997), 12–31.
Belaïd, Habib, “La propagande française par le film en Tunisie: la ‘caravane ciné-
matographique’ (1942–47),” Congrès d’histoire contemporaine (2), Cultures et con-
science nationale dans le monde arabe contemporain (1999), pp. 15–24.
——, “Les débuts de la radiodiffusion en Tunisie (1935–1946),” Revue tunisienne de
communication 31 (1997), 47–56.
——, “Un exemple d’association d’encadrement: Les anciens combattants de Tunisie
(1950–1951),” in Actes du VI Colloque International sur la Tunisie de 1950–1951
(Tunis, 1993).
Bellers, Eric Vernon Robert, The History of the 1st King George the V’s Own Gurkha
Rifles, vol. 2, 1920–1945 (Aldershot, 1956).
Benson, Mary, A Far Cry (London, 1989).
Berger, Rachel, Ayurveda, state and society in colonial North India, 1895–1947, PhD
thesis (University of Cambridge, 2008).
Bergerson, Andrew Stuart, “Listening to the radio in Hildesheim, 1923–1953,” Ger-
man Studies Review 1 (2001), 83–113.
Bernard-Duquenet, Nicole, Le Sénégal et le Front Populaire (Paris, 1985).
Bernstein, Rusty, Memory Against Forgetting—Memoirs from a Life in South African
Politics, 1938–1964 (London, 1999).
Bhargava, Mukat Bihari Lal, India’s Services in the War (Allahabad, 1919).
Bhatnagar, Ram Batan, Sarojini Naidu: The Poet of a Nation (Allahabad, n.d).
Bhattacharya, K. K., “Sarojini Naidu, the Greatest Woman of Our Time,” Modern
Review (April 1949).
Bhattacharya, Sanjoy, Propaganda and information in Eastern India, 1939–45: A Nec-
essary Weapon of War (London, 2001).
Bhattacharya, Sanjoy and Benjamin Zachariah, “ ‘A Great Destiny’: The British Colo-
nial State and the Advertisement of Post-War Reconstruction in India, 1942–45,”
South Asia Research 19, 1 (1999), 71–100.
Biagioni, Egino, Herb Flemming, a Jazz Pioneer around the World (Alphen, 1977).
Bin Bilghayth, Al-Shaybānī, Aḍwāʾ ʿalā at-tārīkh al-ʿaskarī al-ḥ adīth fī Tūnis min 1837
ilā 1917 [Investigations into the Modern Military History of Tunisia from 1837 to
1917] (Sfax, 2003).
Blackman, Robert J., Scalpel, sword and stretcher, Forty years of work and play (Lon-
don, 1931).
Boll, Bernd, Fremdarbeiter in Offenburg, 1940–1945. Working manuscript (Offenburg,
1988).
Bonner, Michael, Le jihad—origines, interprétations, combats (Coll. L’Islam en débats)
(Paris, 2004).
Boretz, Eugène, Tunis sous la croix gammée. 8 novembre 1942–7 mai 1943 (Algiers,
1944).
Bories-Sawala, Helga, Franzosen im “Reichseinsatz”. Deportation, Zwangsarbeit, Alltag,
vol. 1 (Frankfurt am Main et al., 1996).
Bose, Arun Coomer, “Indian Revolutionaries during the First World War: A Study of
their Aims and Weaknesses,” in India and World War I, eds. DeWitt C. Ellinwood
and S. D. Pradhan (New Delhi, 1978), pp. 109–126.
——, Indian Revolutionaries Abroad, 1905–1922: In the Background of International
Developments (Patna, 1971).
582 bibliography
Chandan, Amarjit, “How they Suffered, World War One and its Impact on Punjabis”
(paper for the Across the Black Waters One-Day Symposium at the Imperial War
Museum, London, November 7, 1998), http://apnaorg.com/articles/amarjit/wwi/
(accessed January 22, 2009).
Charrier, Philip Joseph, Britain, India and the Genesis of the Colombo Plan, 1945–
1951, PhD thesis (University of Cambridge, 1995).
Chattopadhyay, Raghabendra, The Idea of Planning in India, 1930–1951, PhD thesis
(University of Canberra, 1985).
Chattopadhay, Satishchandra, Sangali Plaaton (Calcutta, 1916).
Chaudhuri, Rosinka, “The Dutt Family Album and Toru Dutt,” in A History of Indian
Literature in English, ed. Arvind Krishna Mehrotra (New York, 2003).
Chetty, Suriakanthie, Gender under Fire: Interrogating War in South Africa, 1939–
1945, MA thesis (University of Natal, 2001).
Chevallier, Pierre, Histoire de la franc-maçonnerie française, vol. 3: La maçonnerie:
Église de la République (1877–1944) (Paris, 1974).
Churchill, Winston, The Second World War (Boston, 1948).
Clausnitzer, Regina, “Moschee in Großbeeren—Suche nach einer Fotoaufnahme nun
doch noch erfolgreich”, Amtsblatt Großbeeren 5 (2000), 17.
Cohen, Georges, De l’Ariana à Galata: Itinéraire d’un juif de Tunisie (Vincennes, 1993).
Coly, Ayo, “Memory, History, Forgetting: a Review of Rachid Bouchareb’s Indigènes
(2006),” Transition 98 (2008), 150–155.
Conklin, Alice, A Mission to Civilize: the Republican Idea of Empire in France and
West Africa, 1895–1930 (Stanford, 1997).
Cooper, Frederick, Décolonisation et travail en Afrique. L’Afrique britannique et fran-
çaise 1935–1960 (Paris, 2004).
Cooper, Randolph, “Review of: Small Arms of the East India Company 1600–1865,
vol. I: Procurement and Design, vol. II: Catalogue of Patterns. By D. F. Harding,
Foresight Books, 1997”, Modern Asian Studies 33, 3 (1999), 759–767.
Corrigan, Gordon, Sepoys in the Trenches, The Indian Corps on the Western Front
1914–1915 (Staplehurst, 1999).
Creagh, O’Moore, Indian Studies (London, 1918).
Crowder, Michael, Senegal: A Study in French Assimilation Policy (London, 1967).
Crwys-Williams, Jennifer, A Country At War, 1939–1945: The Mood of a Nation
(Rivonia, 1992).
Cushing, Harvey, From a Surgeon’s Journal, 1915–1918 (Boston, 1936).
al-Dabūb, Muḥammad al-ʿĀdil, Al-raʾī al-ʿām at-tūnisī wa al-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya al-ūlā:
namādhij min khilāl as-silsila al-farʿīya ‘ash-shuʾūn al-ʿaskarīyaʾ [Tunisian Public
Opinion and the First World War: Patterns from the Branch Records of Military
Affairs] (Tunis, 1992–1993).
Danan, Yves Maxime, La vie politique à Alger de 1940 à 1944 (Paris, 1963).
Darling, Malcolm, Wisdom and Waste in the Punjab village (London, 1934).
Darrow, Margaret H., French Women and the First World War (New York, 2000).
Das, Santanu, Touch and Intimacy in First World War Literature (Cambridge, Eng.,
2006).
——, ed., Race, Empire and the First World War Experience (Cambridge, Eng., 2009).
Das, Santanu, “India, Women and the First World War,” in The Women’s Movement
in Wartime: International Perspectives, 1914–1919, eds. Alison Fell and Ingrid Sharp
(Basingstoke et al., 2007), pp. 18–38.
Das, Veena, Life and Words. Violence and the Descent into the Ordinary (Berkeley,
Los Angeles et al., 2007)
Dasgupta, Sangeeta, “The Journey of an Anthropologist in Chotanagpur,” The Indian
Economic and Social History Review 41, 2 (2004), 165–198.
——, “Reordering a World: The Tana Bhagat Movement, 1914–1919,” Studies in His-
tory 15, 1 (1999), 1–41.
584 bibliography
Datta, Vishwa Nath, ed., New Light on the Punjab Disturbances in 1919, vol. 6–7
of Disorders Inquiry Committee Evidence, Indian Institute of Advanced Studies
(Simla, 1975).
Datta, Kali Kinkara, Freedom Movement in Bihar, vol. 1–3, (Patna, 1957–1958).
Davenport, Thomas R. Hope, South Africa: A Modern History (Johannesburg, 1978).
David, Philippe, Un gouvernement arabe à Damas, le Congrès syrien (Paris, 1923).
Davis, Eric, Memories of State: Politics, History, and Collective Identity in Modern Iraq
(Berkeley et al., 2005).
De Certeau, Michel, L’invention du quotidien.1. Arts de faire (Paris, 1980).
Degroote, Jean, Prisons de la Gestapo et camps de concentration (Steenvorde, 1995).
Dendooven, Dominiek and Piet Chielens, eds., World War I. Five Continents in Flan-
ders (Tielt, 2008).
Deshpande, S. R., Report on an Enquiry into Conditions of Labour in the Coal Mining
Industry in India (Delhi, 1946).
Desparmet, Joseph, “La Chanson d’Alger pendant la Grande Guerre,” Revue Africaine
73, (1932), 54–83.
Dewey, Clive, “Some consequences of military expenditure in British India: The case
of the upper Sind Sagar Doab, 1849–1947,” in Arrested development in India. The
historical dimension, ed. Clive Dewey (Riverdale, 1988), pp. 93–169.
Diaz-Maceo, Ferun, Zwangsarbeiter in Südthüringen während des Zweiten Weltkrieges.
Archivalisches Quelleninventar (Schriften des Thüringischen Staatsarchivs Meinin-
gen) 2 (Meiningen, 1995).
al-Disūqī, ʿĀṣim, Miṣr fi-l-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya al-thāniya 1939–1945 [Egypt in World
War Two, 1939–1945] (Cairo, 1976).
Dodge, Toby, Inventing Iraq: The Failure of Nation Building and History Denied (New
York, 2003).
Dunsterville, Lionel Charles, Stalky’s reminiscences (London, 1928).
Durand, Pierre, Les armes de l’espoir. Les Français à Buchenwald et à Dora (Paris,
1977).
Durand, Yves, “Vichy und der ‘Reichseinsatz’”, in Europa und der “Reichseinsatz”.
Ausländische Zivilarbeiter, Kriegsgefangene und KZ-Häftlinge in Deutschland 1938–
1945, ed. Ulrich Herbert (Essen, 1991), pp. 184–199.
——, La vie quotidienne des prisonniers de guerre dans les Stalags, les Oflags et les Kom-
mandos 1939–1945 (Paris, 1987).
Dwarkadas, Kanj, India’s Fight for Freedom (Bombay, 1966).
Echenberg, Myron, Colonial Conscripts: The Tirailleurs sénégalais in French West
Africa, 1857–1960 (Portsmouth, 1992).
——, “Les migrations militaires en Afrique Occidentale Française, 1900–1905,” Cana-
dian Journal of African Studies 14, 3 (1980), 429–450.
Eck, Hélène, ed., La guerre des ondes: histoire des radios de langue française pendant
la Deuxième guerre mondiale (Paris, Lausanne et al., 1985).
Eichengreen, Barry, Golden Fetters: The Gold Standard and the Great Depression,
1919–1939 (Oxford, 1992).
Eikel, Markus, Französische Katholiken im Dritten Reich. Die religiöse Betreuung der
französischen Kriegsgefangenen und Zwangsarbeiter 1940–1945 (Freiburg, 1999).
Einaudi, Jean-Luc, Un Algérien: Maurice Laban (Paris, 1999).
Ekka, Manmasih, “Liberation Theme in Tana Bhagat Prayers,” in Doing Theology with
the Poetic Traditions of India. Focus on Dalit and Tribal Poems, ed. Joseph Patmury
(Bangalore, 1996), pp. 182–192.
Ellinwood, DeWitt C., Between two worlds: a Rajput officer in the Indian army, 1905–
21. Based on the diary of Amar Singh of Jaipur (Lanham, Oxford, 2005).
Ellinwood, DeWitt C. and S. D. Pradhan, eds., India and World War I (New Delhi,
1978).
Erickson, Edward, Ordered to Die: A History of the Ottoman Army in the First World
War (Westport, 2001).
bibliography 585
Evatt, J. T., Historical record of the 39th Royal Garhwal Rifles, vol. 1, 1887–1922
(Aldershott, 1923).
Evrard, Jacques, La déportation des travailleurs français dans le IIIe Reich (Paris,
1972).
Faydī, Sulaymān, Mudhakkirāt Sulaymān Faydī—min ruwwād an-nahḍa al-ʿarabīya
fi-l-ʿIrāq [The memoirs of Sulaymān Faydī—one of the pioneers of the Arabic
Nahḍa (renaissance) in Iraq], ed. Bāsil Sulaymān Faydī (London, 1998), vol. 1, pp.
209–210.
Fahmy, Khaled, All the Pasha’s Men: Mehmed Ali, his army and the making of modern
Egypt (Cairo, 2002).
Faisant de Champchesnel, Hélène, “Les gendarmeries pendant l’insurrection de mai
1945 en Syrie,” Revue de la gendarmerie nationale (hors série) 3 (2002) http://
www.servicehistorique.sga.defense.gouv.fr/04histoire/articles/gendarmerie/histoire/
champ/pa1.htm: 1–2 (accessed November 25, 2008).
Faivre, Maurice, Les Combattants Musulmans de la Guerre d’Algérie: Des soldats sac-
rifiés (Paris, 1995).
Farschid, Olaf, Manfred Kropp and Stephan Dähne, eds., The First World War as
Remembered in the Countries of the Eastern Mediterranean (Beirut, 2006).
Fisher, Michael, Counterflow to Colonialism: Indian Travellers and Settlers in Britain
1600–1857 (Delhi, 2004).
Flint, John, ed., The Cambridge History of Africa, vol. 5 (1790–1870) (Cambridge
et al., 1976).
Fontaine, Jean, Histoire de la littérature tunisienne, vol. 2: Du XIIIe siècle à
l’indépendance (Tunis, 1999).
Forester, C. S., The African Queen, (London, 1956).
Forwick, Helmuth, “Zur Behandlung alliierter Kriegsgefangener im Zweiten Welt-
krieg. Anweisung des Oberkommandos der Wehrmacht über Besuche ausländi-
scher Kommissionen in Kriegsgefangenenlagern,” Militärgeschichtliche Mitteilungen
2 (1967), 119–134.
Fraser, Thomas G., “Germany and the Indian Revolution, 1914–1918”, Journal of Con-
temporary History 12, 2 (1977), 255–272.
Friedman, Ina R., The Other Victims: First-Person Stories of Non-Jews Persecuted by
the Nazis (Boston et al., 1990).
Frobenius, Leo, ed., Der Völkerzirkus unserer Feinde (Berlin, 1916).
Fuccaro, Nelida, “The Kurds in Northern Iraq and Syria,” in The British and French
Mandates in Comparative Perspectives, eds. Nadine Méouchy and Peter Sluglett
(Leiden et al., 2004), pp. 579–595.
——, “Die Kurden Syriens: Anfänge der nationalen Mobilisierung unter französischer
Herrschaft,” in Ethnizität, Nationalismus, Religion und Politik in Kurdistan, eds.
Carsten Borck, Eva Savelsberg and Siamend Hajo, (Kurdologie) 1 (Münster, 1997),
pp. 301–326.
Fuchs, Stephen, Godmen on the Warpath. A Study of Messianic Movements in India
(New Delhi, 1992).
Fussell, Paul, The Great War and modern memory (London, 1977).
Gadsen, Fay, “Wartime propaganda in Kenya: the Kenya Information Office, 1939–
45,” The International Journal of African Historical Studies 19, 3 (1986), 401–420.
Ganachari, Aravind, “First World War: purchasing Indian loyalties. Imperial poli-
cies of recruitment and ‘rewards,’ ” Economic and Political Weekly 40, 8 (2005),
779–788.
Gandhi, Mahatma K., An Autobiography or, The Story of My Experiments with Truth,
trans. Mahadev Desai (Harmondsworth, 1982).
Gascar, Pierre, Histoire de la captivité des Français en Allemagne (1939–1945) (Paris,
1967).
Gelvin, James L., Divided Loyalties: Nationalism and Mass Politics in Syria at the close
of Empire (Berkeley, 1998).
586 bibliography
Gensicke, Klaus, Der Mufti von Jerusalem, Amin el-Husseini, und die Nationalsozialis-
ten (Frankfurt am Main, New York, 1988; revised edition Darmstadt, 2007).
Gershovich, Moshe, “Stories on the Road from Fez to Marrakesh: Oral History on the
Margins of National Identity,” Journal of North African Studies 8, 1 (2003), 43–58.
al-Ghazzī, Kāmil, Nahr adh-Dhahab fī Tārīkh Ḥ alab [Nahr adh-Dhahab (The Golden
River) in the History of Aleppo], vol. 3. (Aleppo, n. d. [ca. 1920], al-Maṭbaʿa
al-Mārūnīya).
Ghosh, A., ed., History of the Armed Forces Medical Services in India (New Delhi,
1988).
——, History and Culture of The Oraon Tribe (Some Aspects of their Social Life) (New
Delhi, 2003).
Gibson, Craig, Relations between the British Army and the Civilian Population on the
Western Front, 1914–18, PhD thesis (Leeds, 1998).
Gide, André, Journal: 1939–1949, souvenirs (Paris, 1993).
Gilette, Alain and Abdelmalik Sayad, L’immigration algérienne en France (Paris,
1984).
Gillis, John R., ed., Commemorations: the politics of national identity (Princeton,
1994).
Ginio, Ruth, “French Colonial Reading of Ethnographic Research. The Case of the
‘Desertion’ of the Abron King and its Aftermath,” Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines 42,
2, 166 (2002), 337–357.
——, “Marshall Pétain spoke to schoolchildren: Vichy propaganda in French West
Africa, 1940–1943,” International Journal of African Historical Studies 33, 2 (2000),
291–319.
Ginns, Margaret, “French North African Prisoners of War in Jersey,” Channel Islands
Occupation Review (1985), 50–70.
Glasenapp, Helmut, Meine Lebensreise. Menschen, Länder und Dinge, die ich sah
(Wiesbaden, 1964).
Gleeson, Ian, The Unknown Force—Black, Indian and Coloured Soldiers Through Two
World Wars (Rivonia, 1994).
Goebel, Stefan, “Beyond Discourse? Bodies and Memories of Two Wars,” Journal of
Contemporary History 42, 2 (2007), 377–387.
Goldstein, Joshua S., How Gender Shapes the War System and Vice Versa (Cambridge,
2001).
Gooptu, Nandini, The Politics of the Urban Poor in Early Twentieth-century India
(Cambridge, 2001).
Grätz, Tilo, “La rébellion de Kaba (1916–1917) dans l’imaginaire politique au Bénin,”
Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines 40–4, 160 (2000), 519–543.
Grange, Daniel, “La propagande arabe de Radio-Bari (1937–9),” Relations internation-
ales 5 (1976), 3–23.
——, “Structure et technique d’une propagande: les émissions arabes de Radio-Bari,”
Relations internationales 2 (1974), 165–185.
Green, William A., “Periodizing World History,” History and Theory, 34, 2 (1995),
99–111.
Greenblatt, Stephen, Marvellous Possessions: The Wonders of the New World (Oxford,
1991).
Greenhunt, Jeffrey, “The Imperial Reserve: The Indian Corps on the Western Front,
1914–15,” in Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 12 (1983), 54–73.
——, “Race, Sex and War: the Impact of Race and Sex on Morale and Health Ser-
vices for the Indian Corps on the Western Front, 1914,” Military Affairs 45 (1981),
71–74.
Greiser, Katrin, “‘Sie starben allein und ruhig, ohne zu schreien oder jemand zu
rufen’. Das ‘Kleine Lager’ im Konzentrationslager Buchenwald,” Dachauer Hefte
14, 14 (1998), 102–124.
bibliography 587
Gremliza, Hermann L., “Ein skandalöser Text,” Israel, die Palästinenser und die
deutsche Linke, Beiträge einer Tagung der Marx-Engels-Stiftung (Wuppertal, Essen,
2002).
Gries, Rainer and Wolfgang Schmale, eds., Kultur der Propaganda (Bochum, 2005).
Gruchmann, Lothar, “ ‘Nacht- und Nebel’-Justiz. Die Mitwirkung deutscher Strafge-
richte an der Bekämpfung des Widerstandes in den besetzten westeuropäischen
Ländern 1942–1944,” Vierteljahrshefte für Zeitgeschichte 29 (1981), 342–396.
Griess, Thomas E., ed., The Second World War: Europe and the Mediterranean—the
Atlas (New York, 2002).
Grundlingh, Albert, Fighting their own war: South African Blacks and the First World
War (Johannesburg, 1987).
Guernsey, Isabel Russell, Free Trip to Berlin (Toronto 1943).
Guillaume, Maurice, “North Africans in France” in France during the German Occu-
pation 1940–1944, vol. 2 (Stanford, 1959).
Gupta, Partha Sarathi, Imperialism and the British Labour Movement 1914–1965 (Lon-
don, 1975).
Gurdon, P.R., Khasis: A tribe of Meghalaya in the North-East India, 1907, www.full-
books.com/The-Khasis (accessed January 2, 2005).
Ḥ addād, Fuʾād and Ḥ ikmat al-Murr, “Ash-shahīd al-lubnānī” [The Lebanese martyr],
aṭ-Ṭ arīq 1, 1 (1941), 24.
Hadj, Messali, Les mémoires de Messali Hadj 1898–1938 (Paris, 1982).
Hagemann, Karen and Stefanie Schüler-Springorum, eds., Home/Front: The Military,
War and Gender in Twentieth-Century Germany (New York, 2002).
al-Ḥ ajjiyāt, ʿAzīz Jāsim, Al-amthāl wa-l-ḥ ikayāt al-ʿāmmīya al-Baghdādīya fī shiʿr
al-Mullā ʿAbbūd al-Karkhī [Colloquial Baghdad proverbs and stories in the poetry
of Mullah ʿAbbūd al-Karkhī] (Beirut, 2004).
Halbwachs, Maurice, On Collective Memory, trans. Lewis A. Coser (Chicago, 1992).
Hancock, William K., Smuts 2: The Fields of Force, 1919–1950 (Cambridge, Eng.,
1968).
Ḥ annā, ʿAbdallāh, Al-fallāḥ ūn yaraʾūna tārīkhahum fī Sūriyat al-qarn al-ʿishrīn [Farm-
ers view their history in 20th-century Syria] (Aleppo, 2009).
——, Dhikrayāt an-naqābī Jibrān Hilāl, 1908–1990 [The memories of the unionist
Jibrān Hilāl, 1908–1990] (Damascus, 2005).
——, Al-fallāḥ ūn wa-mullāk al-arḍ fī Sūriya fi-l-qarn al-ʿishrīn [Farmers and Land-
owners in Syria in the twentieth century] (Beirut, 2003).
——, Deir ʿAṭīya—at-tārīkh wa-l-ʿumrān [Deir ʿAṭīya—History and Society] (Damas-
cus, 2002).
Hanson, Albert H., The Process of Planning: A Study of India’s Five-Year Plans 1950–
1964 (Oxford, 1966).
Hanson, Neil, The Unknown Soldier. The Story of the Missing of the Great War (Lon-
don, 2005).
Hargreaves, John D., “Assimilation in Eighteenth-century Senegal,” Journal of African
History 6, 2 (1965), 177–184.
Harrison, Mark, “Disease, Discipline and Dissent: The Indian Army in France and
England, 1914–15,” in Medicine and Modern Warfare, eds. Roger Cooter, Mark
Harrison and Steve Sturdy (Rodopi, 1999), pp. 185–203.
Hart, Basil Henry Liddell, History of the Second World War (New York, 1999
[1971]).
Ḥ ashīsh, Muḥammad Farīd, Muʿāhadat 1936 wa-atharihā fi-l-ʿalāqāt al-Brīṭānīya
ḥ attā nihāyat al-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya ath-thāniya 1945 [The 1936 Treaty and its influ-
ence on the British relations until the end of World War Two in 1945] (Cairo,
1994).
du Hays, Humbert, Les armées françaises au Levant (1919–1939). Tome 2: Le temps des
combats, 1919–1921, Service Historique de l’Armée de Terre (Vincennes, 1979).
588 bibliography
Hazareesingh, Sandip, The Colonial City and the Challenge of Modernity: Urban Hege-
monies and Civic Confrontations in Bombay 1900–1925 (Delhi, 2007).
Heathcote, T. A., “The Indian Army and the Grand Strategy of Empire to 1913,” in
Soldiers of the Raj: The Indian Army 1600–1947, eds. Alan J. Guy and Peter B.
Boyden (Coventry, 1997).
——, The Indian Army, The Garrison of British Imperial India, 1822–1922 (West Van-
couver, 1974).
Hebbelmann, Georg, Stalag VI A Hemer. Ein Kriegsgefangenenlager in Westfalen
(Münster, 1995).
Hepp, Michael, “Vorhof zur Hölle. Mädchen im ‘Jugendschutzlager’ Uckermark,” in
Opfer und Täterinnen. Frauenbiographien des Nationalsozialismus, ed. Angelika
Ebbinghaus (Nördlingen, 1987), pp. 191–216.
Herbert, Ulrich, Fremdarbeiter. Politik und Praxis des “Ausländer-Einsatzes” in der
Kriegswirtschaft des Dritten Reiches (new edition Bonn, 1999 [Berlin, Bonn, 1985]).
Hesseling, Gerti, Histoire politique du Sénégal: institutions, droit et société (Paris, 1985).
Higonnet, Margaret, ed., Lines of Fire: Women Writers of World War I (New York,
1999).
Hifi, Belkacem, L’immigration algérienne en France. Origines et perspectives de non-
retour (Paris, 1985).
al-Hindāwī, Khayrī, Ḥ ayātuhū wa-dīwān shiʿrihī [His life and an anthology of his
poetry] (Baghdad, 1974).
Hodgkin, Thomas, Nationalism in Colonial Africa (London, 1958).
Höpp, Gerhard, “Der verdrängte Diskurs. Arabische Opfer des Nationalsozialismus,“
in Blind für die Geschichte? Arabische Begegnungen mit dem Nationalsozialismus,
eds. Gerhard Höpp, Peter Wien and René Wildangel (ZMO Studien) 19 (Berlin,
2004), pp. 215–268.
——, “Salud wa Salam. Araber im Spanischen Bürgerkrieg,” INAMO 9, 33 (2003),
53–55.
——, “ ‘Gefährdungen der Erinnerung’: Arabische Häftlinge in nationalsozialistischen
Konzentrationslagern,” asien, afrika, lateinamerika 30 (2002), 373–386.
——, Mufti-Papiere: Briefe, Memoranden, Reden und Aufrufe Amin al-Husainis aus
dem Exil, 1940–1945 (Berlin, 2001).
——, Texte aus der Fremde. Arabische politische Publizistik in Deutschland, 1896–1945.
Eine Bibliographie (Berlin, 2000).
——, “Der Gefangene im Dreieck: Zum Bild Amin al-Husseinis in Wissenschaft und
Publizistik seit 1941. Ein bio-bibliographischer Abriß,” in Eine umstrittene Figur:
Hadj Amin al-Husseini. Mufti von Jerusalem, ed. Rainer Zimmer-Winkel (Trier,
1999), 5–23.
——, Muslime in der Mark. Als Kriegsgefangene und Internierte in Wünsdorf und Zos-
sen, 1914–1924 (ZMO Studien) 6 (Berlin, 1997).
——, “Ruhmloses Zwischenspiel. Fawzi al-Qawuqji in Deutschland, 1941–1947,” in
Al-Rafidayn. Jahrbuch zu Geschichte und Kultur des modernen Iraq, vol. 3, ed. Peter
Heine (Würzburg, 1995), pp. 19–45.
——, Arabische und islamische Periodika in Berlin und Brandenburg 1915–1945.
Geschichtlicher Abriss und Bibliographie (Berlin, 1994).
Höpp, Gerhard, Peter Wien and René Wildangel, eds., Blind für die Geschichte? Ara-
bische Begegnungen mit dem Nationalsozialismus (Berlin, 2004).
Hoffmann, John and Arthur Van Emelen, Encyclopedia Mundarica, 1924 (Reprint
New Delhi, 1990).
Holmes, Thomas Rice Edward, A History of the Indian Mutiny (London, 1888).
Hourani, Albert, Arab Thought in the Liberal Age (London, 1962).
Howard, Allen M., “Nodes, Networks, Landscapes, and Regions: Reading the Social
History of Tropical Africa 1700s–1920,” in The Spatial Factor in African History.
The Relationship of the Social, Material, and Perceptual, eds. Allen M. Howard and
Richard M. Shain (Leiden, Boston, 2005), pp. 21–131.
bibliography 589
Hudson, H., History of the 19th King George’s Own Lancers, 1858–1921 (Aldershot,
1937).
al-Ḥ uṣrī, Sāṭiʿ, Al-bilād al-ʿarabīya wa ad-daula al-ʿuthmānīya [The Arab lands and
the Ottoman state] (Beirut, 1965).
Hutton, T., “The Planning of Post-War Development in India”, Asiatic Review XLIII
(April 1947).
Hynes, Samuel, “Personal Narratives and Commemoration”, in War and Remem-
brance in the Twentieth Century, eds. Jay Winter and Emmanuel Sivan (Studies in
the social and cultural history of modern warfare) 5 (Cambridge, Engl., 1999), pp.
205–220.
——, A War Imagined: The First World War and English Culture (New York, 1991).
Icke-Schwalbe, Lydia, Die Munda und Oraon in Chota Nagpur. Geschichte, Wirtschaft
und Gesellschaft (Berlin, 1983).
Idowu, H. Olu, “Assimilation in 19th Century Senegal,” Bulletin de l’I.F.A.N. 30, 4
(1968), 1422–1447.
Interfédération Nord-Africaine des Victimes de la Guerre et Anciens Combattants, Le
XVIe Congrès Interfédéral d’Alger (16 et 17 Avril 1938) (Alger, 1938).
Isḥaq, Saʿīd, Suwar min an-niḍāl al-waṭanī fī Sūrīya, [Pictures of the National Struggle
in Syria] (Damascus, n. d.).
Isemonger, F. C. and John Slattery, Account of Ghadr Conspiracy (1913–1915) (Lahore,
1919).
Israel, Adrienne M., “Ex-Servicemen at the Crossroads: Protest and Politics in Post-
War Ghana,” Journal of Modern African Studies, 30, 2 (1992), 359–368.
——, “Measuring the War Experience: Ghanaian Soldiers in World War II,” Journal
of Modern African Studies 25, 1 (1987), 159–168.
I’tisam al-Daula, Wonders of Vilayet: Being the Memoir, Originally in Persian, of a visit
to France and Britain, trans. Kaiser Haq (Leeds, 2002).
Jack, George M., “The Indian Army on the Western Front, 1914–1915: a portrait of
collaboration,” War in History 13, 3 (2006), 352–353.
Jackson, Ashley, The British Empire and the Second World War (London, New York,
2006).
Jalal, Ayesha, The Sole Spokesman: Jinnah, the Muslim League and the Demand for
Pakistan (Cambridge, 1985).
Jawdat, ʿAlī, Dhikrayāt [Memoirs] (Beirut, 1967).
Jeffery, Keith, “ ‘An English barrack in the Oriental seas’? India in the aftermath of the
First World War,” Modern Asian Studies 15, 3 (1981), 369–386.
——, Ireland and the Great War (Cambridge, 2000).
Jerath, Arati, “Anthony bats for soldiers”, http://www.dnaindia.com/dnaprint, 13 Jan
2007, (accessed January 3, 2008).
Jézéquel, Jean-Hervé, “Les enseignants comme elite politique en A.O.F. (1930–1945).
Des meneurs des galopins dans l’arène politique”, Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines 45,
178, 2 (2005), 519–543.
Joggerst, Karin, “Koexistenz und kollektives Gedächtnis. Israelische und palästinensi-
sche Historiker suchen eine Annäherung,” INAMO 6, 22 (2000), 28–30.
Johnson, Robert A., “ ‘Russians at the Gates of India’. Planning the Defence of India,
1885–1900,” Journal of Military History 67, 3 (2003), 697–743.
Johnson, Wesley G., Naissance du Sénégal contemporain. Aux origines de la vie poli-
tique moderne (1900–1920) (Paris, 1991).
Joshi, Indu, Nationalist Politics in the Punjab, 1919–22, PhD thesis (Himachal Pradesh
University, 1981).
Joyce, Peter, ed., South Africa’s Yesterdays (Cape Town, 1981).
Kaddache, Mahfoud, Histoire du nationalisme algérien, vol. 2 (Algiers, 1993).
Kamtekar, Indivar, “The Shiver of 1942,” Studies in History 18, 1 (2002), 81–102.
——, “A Different War Dance: State and Class in India 1939–1945,” Past and Present
176 (2002), 187–221.
590 bibliography
Loobie, Susan G., “Responding to the Storms of Life. Remembering the Zamzam,”
Latin America Evangelist, January-March (1999), online at http://www.lam.org/
lae/9901/stormsoflife.html (accessed before 2003).
Lopes, David, trans., Historia dos Portugueses no Malabar por Zinedim (Lisbon, 1898).
Lormier, Dominique, Histoire de la France militaire et résistante. First part: 1939–1942
(Monaco, 2000).
Lotfi, Gabriele, KZ der Gestapo. Arbeitserziehungslager im Dritten Reich (Stuttgart,
Munich, 2000).
Lovering, Timothy John, Authority and Identity: Malawian Soldiers in Britain’s Colo-
nial Army, 1891–1964, PhD thesis (University of Stirling, 2002).
Lugol, Jean, Egypt and World War II: the Anti-axis Campaigns in the Middle East
(Cairo, 1945).
Luizard, Pierre-Jean, La formation de l’Irak contemporain (Paris, 1991).
——, “Le Mandat Britannique en Irak: Une Recontre Entre Plusieur Projet Politiques,”
in The British and French Mandates in Comparative Perspectives, eds. Nadine
Méouchy and Peter Sluglett (Leiden et al., 2004), pp. 361–384.
Lunn, Joe, Memoirs of a Maelstrom: A Senegalese Oral History of the First World War
(Portsmouth, N.H., 1999).
Lunn, Joe, “‘Les Races Guerrières’: Racial Preconceptions in the French Military about
West African Soldiers during the First World War,” Journal of Contemporary His-
tory 34, 4 (1999), 517–536.
Lusane, Clarence, Hitler’s Black Victims. The Historical Experiences of Afro-Germans,
European Blacks, Africans, and African Americans in the Nazi Era (New York, Lon-
don, 2003).
Lyons, Rupert, “Audio memoirs of Major L. W. A. Lyons”, www.bbc.co.uk/ww2peo-
pleswar/stories/88/a6062988 (accessed July 31, 2009).
Mackaman, Douglas and Michael Mays, eds., World War I and the Cultures of the
Modern (Jackson, 2000).
Mackenzie, William J. M., The Secret History of SOE: The Special Operations Executive
1940–1945 (London, 2002).
MacMunn, George F., The Martial Races of India (London, 1933).
MacMunn, George F. and Alfred C. Lovett, The Armies of India (New Delhi, 1911).
Mahjoubi, Ali, Les origines du mouvement national en Tunisie (1904–1909) (Tunis,
1982).
Mai, Uwe, Kriegsgefangen in Brandenburg. Stalag III A in Luckenwalde 1939–1945
(Berlin, 1999).
Mallmann, Klaus-Michael and Martin Cüppers, Halbmond und Hakenkreuz: Das
Dritte Reich, die Araber und Palästina (Darmstadt, 2006).
Mamdani, Mahmood, Citizen and Subject: Contemporary Africa and the Legacy of Late
Colonialism (Princeton, 1996).
Mamelouk, Nadia, Anxiety in the Border Zone: transgressing boundaries, in Leïla:
revue illustrée de la femme (Tunis, 1936–1940) and in Leïla: hebdomadaire tunisien
indépendant (Tunis, 1940–1941) PhD thesis (University of Virginia, 2008).
Mangin, Charles, “Caractères physiques et moraux du soldat nègre,” La Revue anthro-
pologique 10 (1911), 1–16.
——, La force Noire (Paris, 1910).
Mansergh, Nicholas, ed., India: the Transfer of Power 1942–1947 (London, 1973–
1985).
Marjomaa, Risto, “The Martial Spirit: Yao Soldiers in British Service in Nyasaland
(Malawi) 1895–1939,” Journal of African History 44, 3 (2003), 413–432.
Martin, Gaston, Histoire de l’Esclavage dans les colonies françaises (Paris, 1948).
Martin, Gregory, “The influence of racial attitudes on British Policy towards India
during the First World War,” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 14,
2 (1986), 91–113.
bibliography 593
al-Qattan, Najwa, “Safarbarlik: Ottoman Syria and the Great War,” in From the Syr-
ian Land to the States of Syria and Lebanon, eds. Thomas Philipp and Christoph
Schumann (Würzburg, 2004), pp. 163–174.
al-Qusnatīnī, Kurāy, Al-Iḥ tiyāj wa al-muḥ tājūn bi-Tūnis al-ʿāṣima fī fitrat al-istiʿmār
al-faransī [Poverty and the Poor in Tunis during the Protectorate Era (1885–1918)]
(Tunis, 2000) pp. 237–374.
al-Rāfiʿī, ʿAbd-ar-Raḥmān, Fī aʿqāb ath-thawra al-Miṣrīya [After the Egyptian Revolu-
tion] (Cairo, 1951).
Rager, Jean-Jacques, Les Musulmans Algériens en France et dans les Pays Islamiques
(Paris, 1950).
Ramaḍān, ʿAbd al-ʿAẓīm, Miṣr wal-ḥ arb al-ʿālamīya ath-thāniya, maʿrakat tajnīb Miṣr
waylāt al-ḥ arb [Egypt and World War Two, the struggle to keep Egypt out of the
miseries of war] (Cairo, 1998).
Ranger, Terence, “Making Northern Rhodesia Imperial: Variations on a Royal Theme,”
African Affairs 79, 316 (1980), 349–373.
Rathbone, Richard, “Businessmen in Politics: Party Struggle in Ghana, 1949–57,” Jour-
nal of Development Studies 9, 2 (1973), 391–401.
Rawat, Ramnarayan S., “Struggle for Identities: A Social History of the Chamars of
Uttar Pradesh, 1881–1956”, PhD thesis (Delhi University, 2006).
al-Rāwī, Ibrāhīm, Min ath-thawra al-ʿarabīya al-kubrā ilā-l-ʿIrāq al-ḥ adīth [From the
Great Arab Revolt to Modern Iraq] (Beirut, 1969).
Raychaudhuri, Tapan, Europe reconsidered: Perceptions of the West in Nineteenth Cen-
tury Bengal (Delhi, 1988).
al-Rayyis, Munīr, At-tārīkh adh-dhahabī li-th-thawrāt as-sūrīya fī-l-mashriq al-ʿarabī—
ath-thawra al-ʿarabīya al-kubrā. [The golden history of the Syrian revolts in the
Arab East—the Great Arab Revolt] (Beirut 1969).
Razola, Manuel and Mariano C. Campo, Triángulo azul. Los republicanos españoles en
Mauthausen, 1940–1945 (Barcelona, 1979).
Recham, Belkacem, Les musulmans algériens dans l’armée française (1919–1945)
(Paris, 1996).
Reininghaus, Wilfried, ed., Zwangsarbeit in Deutschland 1939–1945. Archiv- und Samm-
lungsgut, Topographie und Erschließungsstrategien (Bielefeld et al., 2001).
Reinwald, Brigitte, Reisen durch den Krieg. Erfahrungen und Lebensstrategien westafri-
kanischer Weltkriegsveteranen, (ZMO-Studien) 18 (Berlin, 2005).
Requate, Jörg, “‘Unverbürgte Sagen und wahre Fakta.’ Anmerkungen zur ‘Kultur der
Neuigkeiten’ in der deutschen Presselandschaft zwischen dem 18. und in der ersten
Hälfte des 19. Jahrhunderts,” in Kommunikation und Medien in Preußen vom 16.
bis 19. Jahrhundert, ed. Bernd Sösemann (Beiträge zur Kommunikationsgeschichte)
12 (Stuttgart, 2002), pp. 84–102.
Richards, Frank, Old Soldier Sahib (New York, 1936).
Rivet, Daniel, Le Maghreb à l’épreuve de la colonisation (Paris, 2002).
Robinson, David, “An emerging pattern of cooperation between colonial authorities
and Muslim societies in Senegal and Mauritania,” in Le temps des marabouts, ed.
Jean Louis Triaud (Paris, 1997), pp. 155–180.
——, Sociétés coloniales et pouvoir colonial français au Sénégal et en Mauritanie 1880–
1920. Parcours d’accomodation (Paris, 2004).
Roche, Christian, Le Sénégal à la conquête de son indépendance: 1939–1960 (Paris,
2001).
Roos, N. D., A History of the Springbok Legion, 1941–1943, MA thesis (University of
Natal, 1989).
Roshwald, Aviel, “The Spears Mission in the Levant: 1941–1944,” The Historical Jour-
nal 29, 4 (1986), 897–919.
Rotberg, Joachim, Zwangsarbeiter und Kriegsgefangene in katholischen Einrichtungen
im Bereich der Diözese Limburg: ein Werkstattbericht (Limburg, 2001)
bibliography 597
Roth, Karl Heinz, “I.G. Auschwitz. Normalität oder Anomalie eines kapitalistischen
Entwicklungsursprungs?,” in “Deutsche Wirtschaft”, Zwangsarbeit von KZ-Häftlin-
gen für Industrie und Behörden, ed. Hamburger Stiftung zur Förderung von Wis-
senschaft und Kultur (Hamburg, 1991), pp. 86–87.
Rothermund, Dietmar, “Die Anfänge der indischen Wirtschaftsplanung im Zweiten
Weltkrieg,” in Dritte Welt: historische Prägung und politische Herausforderung: Fest-
schrift zum 60. Geburtstag von Rudolf von Albertini, eds. Peter Hablützel, Hans-
Werner Tobler and Albert Wirz (Beiträge zur Kolonial und Überseegeschichte) 24
(Wiesbaden, 1983), pp. 81–94.
——, An Economic History of India (London, 1986).
Roy, Sarat Chandra, The Oraons of Chotanagpur (Calcutta, 1915).
——, “A New Religious Movement among the Oraons,” Man in India, vol. 1, 4 (1921).
——, Oraon Religion and Custom (Calcutta, 1928).
Rudolph, Susanne H. and Lloyd I. Rudolph with Mohan Singh Kanota, eds., Revers-
ing the Gaze, Amar Singh’s diary, A colonial subject’s narrative of Imperial India
(Oxford, 2002).
Ruedy, John, Modern Algeria: The Origins and Development of a Nation, 2nd ed.
(Bloomington, 2005).
Russell, R. V., Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces of India, vol. 1–4 (London,
1916).
Ryan, Allan, Thru Times and Places (Johannesburg, 1977).
al-Sadāt, Anwar, al-Baḥ th ʿan adh-dhāt [The Search for Identity] (Cairo, n. d.).
al-Saʿīd, Rif ʿat, “al-Īt ̣āliyūn fī ghimār al-siyāsa al-miṣrīya” [The Italians in the adven-
ture of Egyptian politics], Majallat Miṣr al-ḥ adītha 5 (2006), 95–120.
Sālim, Kamāl Laṭīf, Mughanniyāt Baghdād [Female Singers of Baghdad] (Baghdad,
1985).
Salmieri, Adrien, “Chronique des morts,” in Tunisie: rêve de partages, ed. Guy Dugas
(Paris, 2005).
Samples, Susann, “African Germans in the Third Reich,” in The African-German
Experience. Critical Essays, ed. Carol Aisha Blackshire-Belay (Westport, 1996), pp.
53–69.
Samson, Anne, Britain, South Africa and the East Africa Campaign, 1914–1918: The
Union comes of Age (London, 2005).
——, Jan Christian Smuts and the British War Cabinet, 1917–1919, MA thesis (West-
minster University, 1998).
Sardar, Asgarh Ali, Our heroes of the Great War: a record of the V.C.s won by the
Indian Army during the Great War (Bombay, 1922).
Sarkar, Sumit, Modern India 1885–1947 (New Delhi, 1983).
Schatkowski-Schilcher, Linda, “The famine of 1915–1918 in Greater Syria,” in Prob-
lems of the Middle East in Historical Perspective—Essays in Honour of Albert Hou-
rani, ed. John P. Spagnolo (Reading, 1992), pp. 234–254.
Schmidt, Frank, Zwangsarbeit in der Provinz Brandenburg 1939–1945. Spezialinventar
der Quellen im Brandenburgischen Landeshauptarchiv (Frankfurt am Main, 1998).
Schneider, Volker, Waffen-SS SS-Sonderlager “Hinzert”. Das Konzentrationslager im
“Gau Moselland” 1939–1945 (Nonnweiler-Ötzenhausen, 1998).
Schneider, Wolfgang and Christoph Dipper, “Propaganda,” in Geschichtliche Grund-
begriffe. Historisches Lexikon zur politisch-sozialen Sprache in Deutschland, eds.
Otto Brunner, Werner Conze and Reinhart Kossellek, vol. 5 (Stuttgart, 1984), pp.
69–112.
Schoelcher, Victor, Esclavage et colonisation. Avant-Propos par A. C. Julien (Paris,
1948).
Schwanitz, Wolfgang, “Aziz Cotta Bey, deutsche und ägyptische Handelskammern
und der Bund der Ägypter Deutscher Bildung (1919–1939),” in Fremde Erfahrun-
gen. Asiaten und Afrikaner in Deutschland, Österreich und in der Schweiz bis 1945,
ed. Gerhard Höpp (Berlin, 1996), pp. 359–382.
598 bibliography
Seidler, Franz W., Die Organisation Todt. Bauen für Staat und Wehrmacht 1938–1945
(Koblenz, 1987).
Severin, Oscar, The Bhagat Movement in Chotanagpur (Kurseong, 1917).
aṣ-Ṣghair, Amīra ʿAlīya, Al-Muqāwama ash-shaʿbīya fī Tūnis fi-l-khamsīnāt (Intifāḍat
al-mudun, al-Fellagha, al-Yūsufīya) [The Popular Resistance in Tunisia during
the 1950s (Urban Uprisings, al-Fellagha, the Youssefist Revolt)], (Sfax, 2004), pp.
92–93.
Shah, K. T., ed., Report: National Planning Committee (Bombay, 1949).
Shawkat, Nājī, Sīra wa-dhikrayāt thamānīn ʿāman [Biography and memoirs of eighty
years], 3rd ed. (Beirut, 1977).
al-Shaykhlī, Muḥammad Raʾūf, Marāḥ il al-ḥ ayāt fi-l-fatra al-muẓlima wa-mā baʿdahā
[Phases of Life in the Dark Period and after it], vol. 2 (Basra, 1972).
Shepperson, George A., “External Factors in the Development of African Nationalism,
with Particular Reference to British Central Africa,” Phylon: The Atlanta University
Review of Race and Culture 22, 3 (1961), 219–220.
——, “America through Africa and Asia,” Journal of American Studies 14, 1 (1980),
294–297.
Sheridan, Alan, Michel Foucault: The Will To Truth (London, 1980).
Shiroya, Oje, African Politics in Colonial Kenya: Contribution of World War II Veter-
ans 1945–1960 (Educational Research and Publications) 4 (Nairobi, 1992).
Silver, Beverly, Forces of Labor: Workers’ Movements and Globalization since 1870
(Cambridge, 2003).
Simon, Rachel, “It Could Have Happened There: The Jews of Libya during the Second
World War,” Africana Journal 16 (1994), 391–422.
Simon, Reeva Spector, “The View from Baghdad,” in The Creation of Iraq, 1914–1921,
eds. Reeva Spector Simon and Eleanor H. Tejirian (New York, 2004), pp. 36–49.
——, Iraq Between the Two World Wars: the Creation and Implementation of a Nation-
alist Ideology (New York, 1986).
Singh, Anita Inder, The Limits of British Influence: South Asia and the Anglo-American
Relationship 1947–56 (London, 1993).
Singh, Gajendra, The anatomy of dissent in the military of Colonial India during
the First and Second World Wars (Edinburgh Papers in South Asian Studies) 20
(2006).
Singh, Iqbal, Rammohan Roy (Bombay, 1958).
Singh, Suresh, The Dust-Storm and The Hanging Mist. A Study of Birsa Munda and his
Movement in Chotanagpur (1874–1901) (Calcutta, 1966).
Singha, Radika, “Finding Labour from India for the War in Iraq,” Comparative Studies
in Society and History, 49, 2 (2007), 412–445.
Sinha, Mrinalini, Colonial Masculinity: The ‘manly Englishman’ and the ‘Effeminate
Bengali’ in the late Nineteenth century (Manchester, 1995).
Sluglett, Peter, Britain in Iraq, 1914–1932 (London, 1976).
Smith, Richard, Jamaican Volunteer’s in the First World War: Race, Masculinity and
the Development of National Consciousness (Manchester, 2005).
Smith, Wilbur, Shout at the devil (London, 1978).
Smuts, Jan Christian, Jan Christian Smuts (London, 1952).
Smyth, Rosaleen, “Britain’s African Colonies and the British Propaganda during the
Second World War,” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 14, 1 (1985),
65–82.
——, “Propaganda and Politics: The History of Mutende During the Second World
War,” Zambia Journal of History 1 (1981), 43–60.
Sojka, Tadeusz, Zbrodnie Wehrmachtu na jeńcach wojennych w Żaganiu 1939–1945:
studium kryminalistyczno-historyczne [The crimes committed by the Wehrmacht
against the prisoners of war in Sagan in the years 1939–1945: a criminalist-historical
study] (Zielona Góra, 1982).
bibliography 599
Soupault, Philippe, Le Temps des Assassins: histoire du détenu no 1234 (New York,
1945).
Spengler, Oswald, Jahre der Entscheidung, vol. I: Deutschland und die weltgeschichtli-
che Entwicklung (Munich, 1934).
Stallworthy, Jon, ed., The Oxford Book of War Poetry, (Oxford, 1993).
——, The Poems of Wilfred Owen (Oxford, 1990).
Steinbach, Peter, “Die Vergegenwärtigung von Vergangenem. Zum Spannungsver-
hältnis zwischen individueller Erinnerung und öffentlichem Gedenken,” Aus Politik
und Zeitgeschichte 3–4 (1997), 4–5.
Steltzer, Hans Georg, Die deutsche Flotte. Ein historischer Überblick von 1640 bis 1918
(Darmstadt, 1989).
Stevenson, Edward S. B., The Station House Officers’ Vade-Mecum (Madras, 1879).
Stewart, Pamela J. and Andrew Strathern, Witchcraft, Sorcery, Rumors and Gossip
(New Departures in Anthropology) (Cambridge, 2004).
Stigler, Robert, “Rassenphysiologische Untersuchungen an farbigen Kriegsgefangenen
in einem Kriegsgefangenenlager,” Zeitschrift für Rassenphysiologie 13, 1–2 (1943),
26–57.
Stockdale, Francis, Walk warily in Waziristan (Devon, 1982).
Stora, Benjamin, Histoire politique de l’immigration algérienne en France (Paris,
1991).
——, Dictionnaire biographique de militants nationalistes algériens. E.N.A., P.P.A.,
M.T.L.D. (1926–1954) (Paris, 1985).
Strachan, Hew, The First World War, Volume I: To Arms (Oxford, 2001).
——, The First World War: a new illustrated history (London, 2003).
——, The First World War in Africa (Oxford, 2004).
Streets, Heather, Martial Races: The military, race and masculinity in British Imperial
Culture, 1857–1914 (Manchester, 2004).
Subrahmanyam, Sanjay, “Taking stock of the Franks: South Asian views of Europeans
and Europe, 1500–1800,” The Indian Economic and Social History Review 42 (2005),
69–100.
Summerskill, Michael, China: On the Western Front: Britain’s Chinese Work Force in
the First World War (London, 1982).
Sumner, Ian, The Indian Army, 1914–1947 (Oxford, 2001).
Suret-Canale, Jean, L’Afrique Noire, II partie: L’ère coloniale (Paris, 1964).
Swanson, Swan Hjalmar, ed., Zamzam. The Story of a Strange Missionary Odyssey, by
the Agustana Synod Passengers (Minneapolis, 1941).
Swayne, Martin, In Mesopotamia (London, 1917).
Tachjian, Vahé, La France en Cilicie et en Haute-Mésopotamie. Aux confins de la Tur-
quie, de la Syrie et de l’Irak (1919–1933) (Paris, 2004).
Talbot, Ian, “Planning for Pakistan: The Planning Committee of the All-India Muslim
League 1943–46,” Modern Asian Studies 28, 4 (1994), 877–886.
Tamdogan, Isik, “Le nezir ou les relations des bandits et des nomades avec l’Etat dans
la çukurova du XVIIIe siècle,” in Sociétés rurales ottomanes/Ottoman Rural Societ-
ies, eds. Mohammed Afifi et al. (Cairo, 2005), pp. 259–269.
al-Tamīmī, ʿAbd al-Jalīl (ed.), Kitābāt wa mudhakkirāt al-munāḍil Yūsuf ar-Ruwaisī
as-siyāsīya maʿa wathāʾiq jadīda tunshar li-awwal marra [Political writings and
memoirs of the fighter Yūsuf ar-Ruwaisī with new documents, published for the
first time] (Zaghouan, 1995).
Tan, Tai Yong, The garrison state: the military, government and society in colonial
Punjab 1849–1947 (New Delhi, London 2005).
——, “An Imperial Home Front,” Journal of Military History LXIV (2000), 371–410.
Thakurdas, P(urshotamdas) et. al., A Plan of Economic Development for India, Parts I
and II (Bombay, April and December 1944 respectively).
Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, O Poder e a Guerro 1914–1918: Objectivos Nacionais e
Estratégias Políticas na Entrada de Portugal na Grande Guerre (Lissabon, 1996).
600 bibliography
Tejel, Jordi, Syria’s Kurds: History, Politics and Society (London et al., 2009).
Tell, Tariq, “Guns, Gold and Grain—War and Food Supply in the Making of Trans-
jordan,” in War, Institutions, and Social Change in the Middle East, ed. Steven Hey-
demann (Berkeley et al., 2000), pp. 33–58.
Thakurdas, P. et al., A Plan of Economic Development for India (Harmondsworth,
1945).
Thébaud, Françoise, La femme au temps de la guerre de 14 (Paris, 1986).
Thiam, Doudou, La portée de la citoyenneté française dans les territoires d’outre-mer
(Paris, 1953).
Tirkey, Boniface S. J., Oraon Symbols. Theologising in Oraon Context (Delhi, 1990).
Thompson, Elizabeth, Colonial Citizens: Republican Rights, Paternal Privilege, and
Gender in French Syria and Lebanon (New York, 1999).
——, “The Climax and Crisis of the Colonial Welfare State in Syria and Lebanon dur-
ing World War II,” in War, Institutions and Social Change in the Middle East, ed.
Steven Heydemann (Berkeley et al., 2000), pp. 59–99.
Thompson, Leonard, The political mythology of Apartheid (New Haven, 1995).
Tinker, Hugh, “India in the First World War and After,” Journal of Contemporary
History 3, 4 (1968), 89–107.
Tlili, Mustapha, Lion Mountain (New York, 1990).
Todman, Daniel, The Great War: myth and memory (Hambledon and London,
2005).
Tomassetti, Martine, Séquestration et liquidation des biens italiens en Tunisie (1940–
1954), derniers enjeux de la présence française, PhD thesis vol. 1 (Aix-Marseille 1,
2002).
Tomlinson, B. R. (Tom), “Foreign Private Investment in India 1920–1950,” Modern
Asian Studies 12, 4 (1978), 655–677.
——, “Indo-British Relations in the Post-Colonial Era: The Sterling Balances Nego-
tiations 1947–49,” Journal of Imperial and Commonwealth History 13, 3 (1985),
142–162.
Trench, Chenevix C., The Indian Army and the King’s enemies, 1900–1947 (London,
1988).
Turki, Mohamed, Abdelaziz Laroui: témoin de son temps (Tunis, Paris, 1988).
Ulrichsen, Kristian Coates, ‘The logistics and politics of the British campaigns in the
Middle East, 1914–1922’, PhD thesis (Cambridge University, U.K., 2005).
al-ʿUmarī, Muḥammad, Tārīkh Ḥ arb al-ʿIrāq [The History of the Iraq War], vol. 1–2
(Baghdad, 1974).
Vandewalle, Dirk, A History of Modern Libya (Cambridge, 2006).
Van Koski, Susan, The Indian Ex-soldier from the Eve of the First World War to Parti-
tion: a Study of Provisions for Ex-soldiers and Ex-soldiers Role in National Life, PhD
thesis (Columbia University, 1996).
——, “Letters Home 1915–16: Punjabi Soldiers reflect on war and life in Europe and
their meanings for home and self,” International Journal of Punjab Studies 2, 1
(1995), 43–63.
Vaughan, Henry B., St George and the Chinese Dragon (London, 2000).
Vellodi, M. K., “Cotton Textile Control in India,” Asiatic Review XLIII (January
1947).
Visram, Rozina, Asians in Britain (London, 2002).
Vitalis, Robert and Steven Heydemann, “War, Keynesianism and Colonialism:
Explaining State-Market Relations in the Postwar Middle East,” in War, Institu-
tions and Social Change in the Middle East, ed. Steven Heydemann (Berkeley, Los
Angeles, 2000), pp. 100–145.
Voigt, Johannes H., India in the Second World War (New Delhi, 1987).
al-Wāʾiẓ, Raʾūf, Al-ittijāhāt al-waṭanīya fi-sh-shiʿr al-ʿirāqī al-ḥ adīth, 1914–1941
[Nationalist trends in modern Iraqi poetry] (Baghdad, 1974).
bibliography 601
commemoration 2, 24, 169, 317, 322, hunger 411–413, 198, 300, 306, 308,
329, 341, 343, 458, 485, 490, 521, 537 414, 417–419
Common Wealth War Graves 151, starve, starvation 79, 86, 232, 306,
341, 491, 494, 496 307, 418, 495, 497, 501, 502
IZIKO Cultural Museum (Cape Foreign Office 13, 36, 149, 152–154,
Town) 493 158, 175, 185, 195, 200, 254, 262, 266,
commerce 174, 338, 380, 390, 433, 272, 273, 409, 421
526, 555
Department of Commerce (India) Garhwali 34, 70, 71, 157
555 Geneva Convention 105, 181–183, 187
conscription 16, 105, 300–303, 308, Gestapo 173, 174, 196–202, 204, 205,
311, 429, 435–437, 440–442, 447, 448, 207–211
455–457, 462, 501, 511, 521, 522 Great Depression 528, 551, 553, 583
concentration camp 173, 194, 198, 199, Gurkha 34, 60, 63, 68, 70, 78, 87, 88,
201, 204–213, 310, 463 135, 138, 141, 148, 157, 161, 345, 365
coolie 11, 57, 58, 59, 62, 63, 64, 65,
66, 67, 69, 70, 71, 72, 86, 258, 261, heroism/heroic 17, 45, 56, 85, 100,
271 214, 286, 289, 296, 335, 366, 448, 451,
463, 464, 470, 476, 496, 508, 515, 516,
demobilisation 8, 284, 291, 447, 475, 519, 536, 537, 539, 545
531, 555, 567 Heshima (propaganda newspaper) 282,
desertion, deserter 62, 76, 78, 86, 87, 284, 288
88, 126, 142, 146, 152, 159, 161, 162, Hindostan (propaganda/camp
163, 189, 190, 291, 201, 202, 224, newspaper) 149–150, 159
305, 306, 308, 309, 318, 321, 332, home front 2, 38, 280, 284, 344, 462,
335, 407, 410, 423, 424, 427, 501, 465, 469, 471, 473
507, 508 honour 2, 11, 17, 58, 61, 86, 115,
discipline 14, 50, 72, 75, 76, 77, 104, 133–137, 164, 269, 279, 281, 284,
105, 144, 292, 296, 473, 493, 509, 548, 286–288, 292, 342, 348, 349, 352, 356,
572 366, 379, 442, 448, 452, 479, 493, 497,
discrimination 12, 18, 108, 109, 115, 515, 575
117, 127–129, 164, 452–454, 471, 475, heshima (Swahili) 279, 287, 292
477, 478, 523, 534, 544, 545 izzat (Urdu) 11, 61, 86, 134, 135,
disease 22, 45, 151, 176, 177, 185, 194, 136, 137, 138, 145, 162
230, 238, 240, 241, 242, 243, 246, 314,
318, 360, 417, 502, 534 illness see disease
dhobi (washer-man) 61, 73, 83, 98, independence 11, 15, 18, 19, 24
102, 103 Egypt 221, 228
drabi (mule-driver) 60, 84, 85 Iraq 333
India 342, 547, 549, 557, 568, 576,
education 14, 34, 45, 51, 108, 111, 577, 578
198, 208, 243, 244, 266, 267, 278–284, Malawi 128
289–291, 293, 294, 296, 297, 315, 316, North African states 520, 534, 537,
323, 324, 326, 328, 331, 334, 336, 352, 540, 545, 546
357, 362, 366, 394, 429, 449, 450, 454, Syria 402, 405, 436, 499, 500
473–475, 477, 506, 525–527, 529, 562, South Africa 472, 494, 495, 496,
573 499
exile 148, 201, 214, 239, 318–320, 326, India Office 31, 36, 44, 49, 55, 91, 133,
333, 334, 336 139, 555, 558, 565, 566
Indian Soldiers Fund 146, 148, 150,
famine 22, 68, 263, 307, 308, 318, 362, 151, 159
414, 501–503, 554, 571, 593 industrial, industry 17, 19, 30, 45, 60,
Bengal Famine 554 72, 103, 105, 186, 194, 198, 231, 235,
general index 605
267, 340, 459, 461, 475, 526, 529, 536, Indian Army Hospital Corps 81, 83,
552–569, 571–577 87, 90, 103, 104
Department of Industries and Civil Lady Hardinge Hospital 55, 106
Supplies (India) 555 Kitchener Hospital 155
Indian Industrial Commission 105 memorial 56, 71, 106, 206, 340, 345,
Industrial Policy Resolution (India) 356, 448, 458, 477, 483, 484, 489,
567 491–494, 496, 498, 521, 539, 561
Statement on Industrial Policy memory 1, 2, 6, 7, 14, 17, 24, 31, 99,
(India, 1945) 556 131, 167–170, 213, 214, 216, 299, 300,
intelligentsia/intellectuals 5, 21, 41–43, 393, 307, 314, 328, 329, 341, 342, 395,
65, 145, 310, 328–330, 377, 379, 394 496, 426, 427, 458, 459, 483–485, 487,
ʿisāba / ʿisābāt 503, 504–517 489, 490, 492, 498, 501, 507, 521,
539
jihad 41, 149, 163, 302, 309, 325, migration/migrant 29, 31, 44, 65–68,
349, 350, 499, 504, 506, 509, 512–517, 71, 106, 121, 149, 171, 175, 189, 190,
581 191, 205, 209, 242, 266, 304, 309, 430,
440, 441, 454, 495, 520, 545, 553, 583
kahar (stretcher-bearer) 61, 66 military units
Kemalist 499, 500, 503 Army Bearer Corps 60, 62, 63, 66,
67, 87, 88, 90, 94
labour, labourer 10–13, 22, 34, 58, 59, Army Education Services (AES) 473,
62, 63, 66, 68–70, 72, 77, 78, 89, 92, 477
95, 101, 104–106, 121, 131, 137, 175, auxiliary 5, 17, 192, 421, 422, 461,
182, 186, 190, 192, 196, 197, 200, 234, 462, 467, 469, 470, 472
237, 243, 257, 310, 335, 341, 344, 345, Cape Corps (CC) 461, 487
347, 387, 402, 411, 419, 420, 423, 424, East African Army Education Corps
430, 459, 462, 466, 474, 476, 535, 540, (EAAEC) 279
548, 549, 553, 555, 559, 560, 562, 567, East African Command (EAC) 277,
572, 573 278, 282
labour corps 24, 59, 66, 71, 76, 80, Indian and Malay Corps (IMC) 461
84, 94, 97, 146, 263, 487 Indian Expeditionary Force (IEF)
forced/indentured labour 29, 147, 30–32, 146, 355
188, 192–198, 208, 289, 440, 449, Indian Labour Corps (ILC) 34, 76
451, 452, 454 Indian Cavalry Division, 1st and
Indian Federation of Labour 559, 2nd 32
567 Indian Infantry Division 32, 33, 146
langri (cook) 61, 68 King’s African Rifles (KAR) 5, 109,
lascar (seaman) 34, 60, 87, 103, 146 110, 121–123, 277, 290, 293, 591,
literature 6, 15, 40, 41, 112, 142, 168, 596
179–181, 183, 186, 316, 320, 322, 328, Middle East Command (MEC) 405
329, 340, 341, 343, 357, 359, 401, 404, Native Military Corps (NMC) 461
484, 489, 497, 511 Northern Rhodesia Regiment
Luo 117–118 (NRR) 110
South African Military Nursing
mandate 8, 23, 24, 170, 174, 220, 402, Service (SAMNS) 462
403, 404, 405, 408, 412, 413, 420, 421, South African Women’s Auxiliary
427, 438, 488, 491, 493, 500 Naval Services (SWANS) 462
masculinity 102, 463, 466, 480 South African Women’s Auxiliary
medicine 13, 60, 63, 69, 78, 80, 81, 82, Police Force (SWAMPS) 462
84, 86, 102, 104, 111, 132, 151, 158, South African Women’s Auxiliary
229, 230, 238, 241–243, 247, 277, 474, Services (SAWAS) 462
525, 553, 554, 570, 571 South East Asia Command (SEAC)
Brockenhurst 55, 56, 89, 106 125, 282
606 general index
religion, religious 13, 34, 41, 42, 45, Thawra 504, 505, 509–511, 514
76, 150, 183, 184, 187, 189, 210, transport 60–62, 64, 66–68, 70, 82–85,
212, 214, 245, 252–256, 259, 260, 90–92, 105, 143, 156, 189, 207, 217,
273, 291, 301–302, 310, 314, 319, 225, 227, 229, 235–237, 241, 243, 253,
328, 337, 348–349, 356, 411, 430–431, 264, 378, 407, 420, 422, 424, 461, 468,
433–434, 450, 457, 459, 514, 516–517, 555, 556, 559, 562, 573
521, 523 Department of War Transport
Imam 55, 183, 523 (India) 555
Mission/missionary 147, 150, 153, Theatre 15, 359–361, 394
154, 155, 176, 254, 256, 260–271, tribe 10, 13, 22, 24, 34, 57, 68, 69, 78,
273–274, 405, 452 82, 88, 105, 119–121, 123, 155, 226,
Pan-Islam 21, 149, 163, 311, 333 252–255, 260, 263, 267, 268, 269, 274,
repression 212, 259, 371, 374, 383, 436, 283, 318, 319, 321, 324, 331, 333, 337,
449, 501–503, 511 365, 500–509, 511, 514
resistance
Great Arab Revolt 308, 323–325, veteran 6, 11, 14, 16, 18, 22, 109,
317, 332, 334, 502 116, 123, 128, 138, 207, 212, 284,
Great Syrian Revolt (1925–1926) 296, 441, 443, 444, 447, 448, 451,
503, 507, 512–514 453, 454, 456, 458, 464, 493, 519–546
muridin revolt 411–413 veteran associations 534
strike 24, 86, 235, 245, 553 veteran policies and administration
disturbance 198, 263, 535 521, 524, 531, 546
Punjab disturbances 143–144 Vichy Regime 181, 186, 188, 190, 191,
resources 16, 61, 65, 218, 231, 238, 203, 204, 207, 244, 245, 373–378, 382,
239, 270, 346, 378, 409, 411, 414, 420, 383, 387, 396, 401, 405, 451, 452, 454,
530, 555, 560, 564, 577 533
War Resources and Reconstruction Vilayat/Vilayet 10, 35, 42, 44, 145, 146,
Committee (India) 555 508
rumour 8, 11, 13, 21, 122, 139, 140,
141, 153, 157, 161, 251, 252, 253, War economy 19, 22, 23, 188, 190,
255, 263, 264, 265, 266, 274, 275, 198, 208, 235, 462, 524, 548, 556
410 Bombay Plan 558–567, 575
capital goods 559, 562, 574–577
Safar Barlik / Safarbarlik 14, 299, 300, consumer goods 554, 568
305, 316, 317, 501 Empire Dollar Pool 574
scouts 243, 323, 493 Grow More Food campaign (India)
sepoy (Indian soldier) 31, 33, 35, 553
43–45, 56–61, 63–71, 74–75, 78–80, Middle East Supply Centre (MESC)
82–91, 93–95, 99–102, 104, 106, 134, 415
138, 139, 145, 149, 153, 158–159, 165, Planning and Development
350, 351, 355, 361, 363 Department (India) 565, 566, 568
Sikh 34, 45, 46, 48, 60, 134, 135, 137, War Financial Settlement (India,
140, 141, 143, 144, 147, 148, 154, 156, 1940) 551
160–164, 347, 348, 365 War Office 36, 79, 90, 99, 101, 282,
Spanish Civil War 203, 208, 212 348, 421
sweeper 55, 56, 61–64, 70, 72, 73, 81, Waṭan 514
82, 84–86, 89–94, 98, 101, 103, 104 Wehrmacht 178–180, 184, 186, 191,
197, 201
tax, taxation 234, 255, 300–302, 305, Western Front 30, 31, 33, 34, 50, 52,
308, 325, 432, 440–442, 448, 459, 510, 100, 135, 139, 146, 151, 155, 159, 217,
552, 563 229, 251, 339, 344, 494, 497
Tchete 504, 505, 508, 511 women
technology/science 2, 45, 81, 105, 278, African 111, 345, 460–462, 464,
305, 315, 316, 328–332, 548 466–470, 472, 473, 476, 480
608 general index
A.O.F. / F.W.A. (Afrique Occidentale 348, 350, 367, 460, 462, 463, 483–486,
Française / French West Africa) 488, 489, 490, 492–494, 497, 500, 531,
431, 436, 446, 448, 450–452, 579, 587, 550–552, 554, 556, 557, 574, 577
590 British East Africa (Kenya) see Kenya
Afrin 403, 407–410, 412, 417, 418, British India see India
420–424, 426, 427 Buchenwald 199, 206–210, 212
Aleppo 301, 302, 308, 310, 325, Bulgaria 177, 244, 499, 571
401–403, 406, 410, 412, 414, 417, Burma 20, 68, 69, 92, 111, 123, 277,
418, 420, 423, 424, 426, 503, 505, 283, 287, 289, 292, 294, 318, 336, 359,
506, 508, 511, 584, 596 553
Alexandretta 500, 505, 506, 508
Algeria 182, 190, 203, 206, 210, 222, Cairo 63, 210, 223, 224–226, 229, 230,
369, 372, 373, 391, 438, 520, 522, 524, 234, 236, 237, 242, 245, 246, 328, 330,
527, 528, 530, 531, 534–538, 540–546, 374, 378, 415, 420, 422
593 Chota Nagpur 251, 253–260, 262, 263,
Anatolia 313, 314, 325, 334, 500, 503, 268, 269, 271–274
505, 511 Ceylon (see also Sri Lanka) 111, 112,
Antioch 510 116, 124, 126, 265, 277, 284, 294, 581
Auschwitz 193, 194, 206, 210 Cilicia 500, 508
Australia 65, 483 Congo 487, 495
Austria 152, 171, 174, 177, 179, 499
Dachau 201, 206–209
Baghdad 210, 214, 245, 308, 313, 314, Damascus 299, 301, 302, 306, 310, 322,
317–319, 323–325, 331, 334–339, 360, 328, 402, 411, 413, 418, 423, 424, 500,
406 502, 503–505, 508, 513, 515, 588
Basra 78, 87, 97, 163, 318, 319, 323, Dar Es Salaam 496
326, 327, 341 Delagoa Bay 489
Beirut 4, 322, 328, 405, 420, 422, 424, Delville Wood 483, 484, 487, 489, 491
500, 502 District Six Museum 490
Belgium 100, 145, 177, 489 Dresden-Trachau 211
Berlin 1, 7, 131, 147, 148, 151–153, Durban 457, 471
159, 160, 167, 170, 171, 172, 174, 176,
177, 179, 183, 185, 190, 192–198, 200, East Africa 6, 17, 65, 79, 90, 109, 110,
201, 211, 214, 215, 251, 254, 262, 264, 112–114, 117, 119, 120, 277–280, 282,
266, 271, 273, 343, 380, 386, 389, 394, 283, 288, 293, 295, 341, 344, 347,
401, 547 483–498
Berlin-Plötzensee 198, 209 Egypt 12, 13, 21, 31, 34, 90, 104, 138,
Bhutan 254, 258, 259, 262, 272 152, 174, 175, 177, 206, 210, 217–247,
Bihar 255, 256, 257, 259, 260, 263, 269, 334, 336, 338, 347, 358, 376, 424, 503,
271, 272, 359 521, 536
Boksburg 493 Euphrates 403, 509
Botswana 109
Britain 1, 2, 5, 12, 24, 34, 35, 41–43, Festubert 33, 158
65, 81, 97, 99, 110, 123, 131, 140, 141, Flossenbürg 206–211
145, 146, 150, 162, 164, 174, 218–223, France 5, 10, 11, 20, 24, 29, 30–36,
226, 227, 231, 234, 235, 237, 243, 244, 39, 40, 42–50, 52, 55, 59, 61, 63, 70,
246, 247, 254, 278, 279, 281, 284, 285, 76, 81, 82, 84–86, 90, 94, 95, 98, 139,
288, 289, 293, 313, 317, 322, 331, 344, 144–146, 156, 159, 161, 164, 165, 175,
612 index of places
179, 180, 182, 183, 186, 188–191, Kurd Dagh 16, 402, 403, 406–411,
203, 205–207, 244, 251, 263, 265, 413–415, 417, 419, 420, 422–428
341, 344, 350, 356, 358, 364, 369, Kut al-Amara 33
371–375, 380, 383, 384, 390, 393, 395,
396, 406, 414, 429–431, 434–436, 438, Lahore 32, 84, 139–141, 143, 144, 352
441–443, 448453, 455, 456, 467, 500, Loos 33, 205, 207
519, 521–523, 525–528, 530, 531, 537, Lublin-Majdanek 206, 210
539–541, 543
Madras 30, 67, 98, 264, 265, 351–353,
Gallipoli 90, 323, 341, 345, 491 355, 359, 367
Garhwal 69, 71 Malawi (see Nyasaland) 11, 107, 110,
Germany 12, 20, 23, 140, 146, 147, 111, 123, 277, 278, 345, 487
149, 151–153, 156, 158, 160–162, Marseilles 32, 43, 49, 50, 85, 89, 93,
164–167, 170–172, 174, 176–178, 181, 146, 152, 160
183, 185, 188–191, 195, 196, 202, 204, Mauritius 110, 277
215, 217, 219, 221, 244, 247, 260, 262, Mauthausen 199, 206–210, 215
264, 265, 270–272, 274, 310, 314, 347, Maysalun 504, 505, 508, 510
395, 414, 443, 460, 485, 488, 489, 491, Mesopotamia 20, 23, 33, 39, 56, 70,
493, 530 76, 78, 79, 81–83, 86, 90, 94, 96, 99,
German East Africa (today’s Tanzania, 137, 138, 143, 146, 251, 341, 344,
Tanganyika) 6, 17, 485, 487, 488, 347, 350, 360, 500
493 Morocco 182, 189, 190, 206, 210,
German South West Africa (today’s 372, 391, 436, 519, 527, 531, 537,
Namibia) 488 540, 543
Ghana see Gold Coast Moshi 495, 496
Gold Coast 21, 107–110, 277, 282, 486
Neuve-Chapelle 33
India 3, 4, 5, 8, 13, 15, 18–24, 30–34, Nigeria 486
36–42, 44–46, 49, 52, 53, 55–58, Northern Rhodesia (Zambia) 110, 114,
61–64, 66–70, 73, 74, 76–78, 80– 83, 277, 487
86, 88, 89, 91– 93, 95, 97, 98–101, Nyasaland (see Malawi) 107, 110,
104–106, 111, 117, 122, 125, 126, 112–115, 117–129, 277, 278, 487
131–144, 147, 152, 156, 157, 159–162,
164, 165, 175, 222, 226, 251–259, Orléans 32, 205
262–264, 266– 274, 277, 314, 319,
326, 334–336, 341–347, 349–362, Pakistan 149, 560, 574, 577, 578
364–367, 486, 490, 495, 547–563, Palestine 33, 174, 175, 206, 214, 215,
565–578 225, 229, 231, 236, 299, 304, 305, 386,
Iraq 5, 21, 23, 77, 174, 175, 206, 210, 409, 423–426, 491, 492, 500, 571
236, 239, 240, 245, 311, 313–334, Peshawar 68, 69, 87, 88, 90
336, 341, 406, 421, 506, 513, 517 Portugal 487, 489
Isle of Wight 494 Portuguese East Africa 487, 489
Italy 176, 177, 179, 181, 218–220, 231, Punjab 11, 21, 34, 39, 46, 67, 68, 131,
244, 247, 371, 372, 375, 383, 395, 414, 134, 138, 139, 141–144, 157, 161, 164,
424; 499, 530, 571 263, 272, 352, 359–361, 367
Jabal Qusayr 510, 512 Ranchi 122, 253, 257, 260, 268, 272,
273
Kenya 6, 17, 110, 111, 117–119, 277, Raqqa 509
278, 280, 286, 292, 295, 296, 485, 486, Ravensbrück 173, 206, 210, 211, 213
495, 584, 594 Rhineland 173, 211, 443, 530
Kilimanjaro 495 Rovuma Delta 489
Kionga Triangle 487, 489 Ruanda 489
Knysna 493
index of places 613